《I have Been Reincarnated!》 D001 – Prologue The View is Better From The Top…? D001 C Prologue The View is Better From The Top...? Posted on June 10, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor : Yufimu He provided a very readable version for this. No moreins now. TN: This is Chapter 001 of the Digest version which consist of Chapter 001 and 002 for the original story. Enjoy~ That day. It was a bright sunny day which was a wee change from the rain that you would usually be gued with at this time of the year. And that ced me in an exceptionally good mood. The slightly worn down station located in a rural area just right outside the city that can be ess to with a swap in trains. This was the sort of station that would only ever be busy during the evening or in the morning. This was due to the fact that it was mostly used by studentsmuting to and from school. The majority of the state schools had been located in this area,rgely due to the fact thatnd was rtively cheappared to other ces. Though, luckily for me, the distance to the school that I attended was not so far that I would need to take a bus. I mean, having to do that much exercise in the morning would most definitely kill me. [TN: Its just taking a bus...] Come to think of it I wont even choose that kind of school in the first ce. Yep I wont. Ah..But the weather was so good today. I wonder if I should skip? At least summers only just around the corner. Walking while lost in these thoughts, someone tap me from behind. Shou, good morning! Ohh! Morning Terao. Ehh.. Why is it not a girl from my ss.. Wait. Its not like I always think about that sort of stuff! I am not thinking about it! Terao. I first met Terao when I entered high school and, due to our simr personalities, we became close quite quickly. I suppose you could now call us best friends. Whats with that face? You must be thinking about something rude like ah, why is it Terao, right? Ah. I was exposed. Although I wasughing, I was really wondering how life could be so cruel. Terao is popr. He is what they call an Ikemen. [TN: Handsome] What a troublesome guy I am? Cant be helped, that is the kind of guy I am. Ah... I am jealous of your looks. Compared to the sunny sky, it was getting cloudy in my heart. Seriously? This again? Why do you always say this stuff? Im so tired of hearing it. Terao rolled his eyes at me. We have almost the same conversation every morning. I suppose you could even call it our daily greeting. Not discriminating to anyone, friendly, yet not frivolous and kind... That just about sums up Terao. And then theres me. I really hate to admit it, but I just dont seem to be liked by thedies. Whenever I try talking to one of them in ss, the strangest thing happens. Either theyll only talk to me briefly, in what only can be described as a whisper, before turning red and running away. Or, theyll be dragged away by someone before I can even say anything! Honestly, the only logical exnation that I cane up with is that when they run away, Ive unknowingly angered them in some way and when they are dragged away by one of their friends, its obviously so they can tell them Dont get close to someone like that!. Damn it! Why is that guy so popr!? Ohh, the world can really be unfair sometimes... While ranting in my heart, I caught the strange look that Terao was giving me. It..Its nothing. Ahh, why did I say it like that? I might as well have told him that there was something! But Terao just epted it with a Okay. and a smile. I see. What a gentlemanly response. Lets learn it. As Im secretly nodding to the fact that I have a good role model by my side... A vase fell. ...hm? Eh? The vase hit my head directly. The world started spinning in slow-motion. the world begins to spin in slow-motion and, just like that, after a slight feeling of pressure, my skull cracked. I died...! Having that thought, my eyes opened to a field of flowers all around me. What is happening? ... Thats right. I was hit on the head by a vase. But why am I in a field of flowers? Is this real? Was I really killed by something as ridiculous as a vase? Wait. What about the wheel of reincarnation or King Enma or thest judgement? [TN: I like the name Enma so Im not gonna use Hades.] Ahh, being dead is surprisingly boring. what kind of messed up irony is it to have me wake up in a field of flowers after being killed by a vase? And why is everything flowers? Dont tell me that this is a hint about my entire life? My head is not full of flowers! In the midst of senselessly retorting myself, the field of flowers around me suddenly disappeared, leaving me standing in a seemingly empty white void. I am really so sorry!! [TN: Hes doing old man speak] From out of nowhere someone jumped and kneel in front of me... An old man. [TN: He is doing dogesa] Erm... What is with this situation? Erm, what is happening? Please raise your head. For now, I supposed I will just ept the situation and even though I had no idea what I should do. But I would really like an exnation first, in order to understand the situation. You... forgive me? After hearing my words, the old man raises his head, eyes sparkling. ...Not amused. I am not happy despite I am in heaven. The fields of flowers, this kneeling old man, is this harassment? Are you making fun of me? As the subtle unpleasantries continue, I suddenly had this thought making my face pale in an instant. Nothing good is happening, and everything unpleasant kept on happening... Dont tell me... could this really be hell? This is not heaven. Yet neither is it hell While having these thoughts, the old man suddenly stops apologizing and stands up. Have you stop apologizing? Although I have no idea why you are apologizing, seeing how desperate you are means something really bad happened. Your attitude sure changes fast. I looked at the old man, thinking, while touching my lips. Im pretty sure that I wasnt just absent-mindedly speaking my thoughts aloud. Which could only mean... can this old man read my thoughts!? I am not a human but a god. ...Eh. Seriously? My jaw dropped. I began to look around this empty void. All I could see was white. White, white. White all around. Much like those countries you see on the news from time to time that are attacked by snow storms and render everything white. This space is definitely not man-made! Ah...This is for real... I sighed. Please dont tell me...that I died because of..you? Thats what happened in the web novel that I was hooked up with reading. It cannot be that right, Iugh bitterly. Yes, it is my fault. The old man puffed out his chest while saying that. Almost like he was somewhat proud of what he had done. This old man... hes not really sorry at all is he? Would you like to hear the reason? It seemed like he was speaking in a differentnguage or something. I sighed. Eh... Ah, my beard caught onto the nts without my knowing.. ......His beard. The reason for my death is his beard. That long beard of his. Isnt there supposed to be some kind of special reason when a God kills someone!? And it turns out to be his beard! Isnt this too half-assed? Oi! This is really just a bit too much. .....And? What should I do? I sit down with my head tucked into my legs, giving up. ....You ept that pretty fast. God eximed as his eyes peeked out from below underneath his long eyebrows. Ah... its pointless. I cantugh it off and forgive you for killing me. To bepletely honest Im extremely pissed off. I mean, its not like youre going to send me back if I make a ruckus right? After hearing this, God looked at me, visibly shocked at my response. I mean, a being such as God knelt and apologized to me. If he was able to send me back, he would have done so in the first ce. Even so, most people would probably try to go against this fact. Ah. Is that right. It must be because I am a lonely existence. My sigh got seen by God. And whats gonna happen to me? Well, even though I killed you, which was my mistake, I cannot resurrect you. You will either have to reincarnate or disappear. What do you know of the wheel of reincarnation? Ive heard about it... The souls of the dead are guided by the wheel of reincarnation and return to the world with a different life. That sort of stuff. In short, they are given a new life. God, who was looking at me, nod with satisfaction. I realized that he must still be reading my thoughts and determined that my knowledge was correct. I am surprised that reincarnation really exist but hey, sure, why not? ...But I am not disappearing! Thats horrible! Against reincarnation is disappearance.. You are really... there was never really a choice to begin with was there?! ..... Ill reincarnate. At that answer, God nodded deeply and said This time really... . I did not pay attention to most of it but it ends with To truly apologize, I will grant you any of your wishes. Isnt this the legendary [Cheat] around the? Magic cheat or maybe strength cheat? There are so many different kinds of cheats float around in my head but I just cant seem to find any that appeal to me. Also, its usually the case that the people who receive these cheats will often find themselves getting into many troublesome situations. I mean its not like I have some mind of godplex and have a desire to be some sort of unparalleled master. If you were to ask me what I really want, I would have to say that I wanted to be liked, to be loved. Is that too much to asked for..? Right..hmm.. at least I dont want to be hated like I am now.. There are also some things in life which I would do differently if I had the choice. Should I make use of my previous experiences? I want to retain all of my memories of from this previous life. Is that all? If I ask too much, it probably wont end well for me. As Iugh bitterly, I recalled thergest trauma from my previous life. Tongue-Cut Sparrow. [TM: Its a folktale, search it up.] I see. Upon hearing my answer, God smiled gently towards me. And so. Lets send you on your way. With that, my body is wrapped in a warm glow. TN : I finished!! Well, it did get easier as it went on but it took me close to 4 hours.... Enjoy! D002 – I’m Finally 3! D002 C Im Finally 3! Posted on June 10, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero Hi there. And just as everybody thought, I have been reincarnated into another world. Woah, wait what do you mean reincarnation?! .... One person manzai is in vain so lets stop. [TN: Manzai is bokke and tsukomi.] My name in this world is William C Beryl. Everyone calls me Will. But after god said to get me going and after being wrapped in a warm light, I was plunged into darkness which really shocked me. Reincarnation was said but if I was to remain a human or not was not...thinking about this was really scary. It was dark and I seemed to be floating in water made me thought that I was reincarnated into a deep sea fish or something like that. If it was that retaining human memories was going to be hell. Being deceived like this by god made me hated him for a while. The truth is simple. That darkness, that was because I was in my mothers womb. Then the pressure that was pressing on my skull, hard enough that I am thinking of the field of flowers again, I saw the world outside of the darkness. As a baby I must be tiny. The hand that carried me was huge. And by that hand, I was lowered into a warm bath. Such giants exist in this world!? Was what I thought but that was not the truth. She was a just a normal sized aunti.. cough cough. Something scary will happen if Iplete that word. Adys age and weight are forever a taboo subject, as my friend taught me. Thats right, it was the head maids hands. As a baby, everything looks huge to me which is new. And with that kind of feeling, I came into this world. And today, I turned 3. Time passes. No...I already cant remember the days I am still a baby..! Totally! I..Its not that I dont want to remember! Yep. It was not like the web novels where reincarnatorsughed and said they got their hearts broken because of embarrassment by the changing of diapers so lightly. The bad thing is, I was 17 when I died. And I was hugged by a woman around early 20s! Moreover! My face was brought near to her breast..Wahh! My mouth is sealed about the rest. But! Because it was needed to give me the nutrition I needed, I was not in the wrong! Thats right! But even,dies hated my looks in my previous life so I had zero experience with the opposite sex whatsoever. Try getting carried by a youngdy as she thumps your back? But that is to prevent a baby from suffocating when he vomits milk. Then try burping? You would feel pathetic. Pathetic...No no no! And after that horrible feeding time, a baby still has to face another hell like torture. Thats right! Diapers! And that you cant choose the timing or ce before you start crying! I am so sorry, this is embarrassing, I dont even know how to face you. This overflowing embarrassment period I totally cant rememberrr!!!!!! I am an able man from now. Not one who will squirm about my past. Lets keep it a secret that I am only training my acting when I am speaking in a babynguage. The important thing is now. Even though I had a dark past, it is not all bad. The regret that I felt when I was reincarnated into this world was solved by a babys highprehension. That is thenguage. It was anguage that only belongs to another world. I regretted not cheating my way through thenguage barrier when I reincarnated. But! Thats where the babyes in! Thenguage is learned immediately! Even on earth babies have no trouble learning anguage. It must be that they use a kind of incredible magic. Thats right, in this world, magic exists! Imagine my excitement when I found out! I was 1 when I came to know. At that age, I sneaked out of my baby cart for my daily lesson when my mum, head maid and maids were not looking. Training my stealth! Memorizing the map of the house! And then I found the Garden of Temptation! The library! I climbed on my fours through the library and finally, it was held in my baby hands! The name of the book is [Magic That Even Monkeys Can Learn C Beginner]! Yea. It sounds just like the book for babies to learn the basics of magic. What a horrible title. In this world, or the ce I was born, Elzmu country, magic is not a rare urrence but is used by everyone. It is not the chyunibyo situation where magic can only be used by me. Too bad. Ah, it is not that I want that to happen. I, am totally not chunni at all. Instead, I am only a chicken who is terrified of being hated. ....Enough about that. We are talking about magic. I dont know why but the magic of this world, all incantations and magic circles are in Japanese. Ah, when that bearded god (old man) is speaking in Japanese, doesnt that mean this is all intentional...? But, to the me who looks up to the blue tanuki robot [TN: Im pretty sure you guys know who.], this is a situation I am d of! Thanks to the dimension pocke.. cough, cough. Its not the pocket but make it the [Subspace] where magic items can be created and every kind of magic can be used. The magic of this world is typical, it can be assembled, and everyone has 1 attribute that they are good at. The stronger your imagination = the stronger the magic will be. There are 2 ways to activate your magic, either by incantation or by drawing a magic circle. And as you thought, you would need imagination for incantation, without it, the magic could not be activated. But because of that, the better you are at imagining the details, the stronger your magic will be. And above incantation, chant less incantation exists. As for the magic circle, you use kanji, or hiragana to write on surfaces which you then transfer your mana into it to activate. In exchange for not needing imagination, the mana consumption is ridiculously huge. So people carved on magic stones for the extra mana fuel it possessed. It was the Royals and Nobles from a certain military country situated in the north that produces these stones willfully for the riches. Just like a typical example of immoral nobles. Children usually cannot activate their magic till they are around 10 years of age but somehow I am able to use mine at the age of 1. Plus I can use all attributes... Typical huh? Well, once I found that out, I sneaked out after my 1st birthday party when the maids were busy cleaning up because I felt like doing something since I was free. The fact that I was so happy to find out that I can use all attributes of magic that the weird pose I struck was seen by the head maid, Marie, must be my imagination. It must be because babies have good imagination plus my inner age of 17 ys a part too. And so I finally became 3 in this world! My inner age of 17 + 3 = 20. 20 years old. It is mying of age. The age where I can finally drink... though its not that I am going to drink. Drinking alcohol with a 3 year old body is definitely going to affect my health! I will wait till I reach theing of age of this world before I drink. Are you okay, Mr Will? As I was sitting on the sofa thinking about these 3 years, Mari-san, the head maid, who finished her cleaning, asked. Mari-san was a slightly plump aunti..dy who bathed me in warm water the moment I was born. Strict and meticulous in her work yet she gives off a warm feeling...but to me she is as troubling in doting me as my stupid parents. If it is not this inner me, a spoiled selfish brat would be born from all this doting! ...Saying that, I am actually very happy about it. The love from parents that I did not receive in my previous life is given to me in this one. At the surface it looks like I am troubled and embarrassed by all this affections but actually, I am really really happy. [TN: Come over here, you! Ill give you all the love you want!] Even though my death was due to a horrible mistake, I cant help thinking sometimes it is fine to thank the god for this. Really, to be able to feel this deeply blessed by something somon as a parents affection makes me think that choosing this [cheat] of retaining my memories is one of the best choices I had made. Ah, I had unintentionally started thinking about all this on my 3rd birthday but lets focus on the conversation with Mari-san. [TN: I am really not confident with this sentence..Most likely its all wrong..] I smile awkwardly as I look up at Mari-san. I..I be nervous... Thats right, the reason I started thinking about the past was to distract myself as today, right now, is going to be my debut. A debut you say? Yes, a debut. Inviting people to my house for my birthday party and showing my face to them. In other words, I am the center-of-attention of this party! Theres no wonder I am nervous. After all, my dad is the leader of a Knights group and we are one of the oldest family around, a Duke family. As so, most of the guests invited are Nobles, most of whom are holding high distinguished positions. Im scared~ Aristocracy are scary! Do I need to join in the battle between the fox and the tanuki? [TN: It means that the nobles are trying to outfox each other.] I am trembling but all I need to do is to greet them. Well of course, after all I am only 3 years old. But still! A greeting! In front of everyone! The same face as my previous life turns pale. Yep. In my previous life, my looks are below average... I dont want to admit that so lets make it average... I thought I would be granted a different face in this life but I ended up with the same face. This is one of my biggest regrets. Maybe having a different face with the same memories will affect the mind or something like that. Even if I didnt know the reason, if that bearded god thought he was helping me by doing this then I would really like to punch him hard. Or rather, why did I not ask to be an Ikemen! I am such an idiot! I first found out about this tragedy a few days after I was born. No, it was not that I saw myself in the mirror. I mean, I was still a baby then so the face was going to be different from what I had now. Then how did I find out? The answer is...my dad who came back from patrolling the territory. My dad who, on the day I was born, had to leave the house because of his job. When my dad came back, he entered the room when I was ying with my mum and I received a huge shock when I saw his face. Why? It was because his face was exactly like mine in my previous life! Ah, even so, he had silky silver hair with blue eyes, and his face was deeper like Caucasians, a face that fits this world. My mum is a blond, green-eyed beauty. I was still looking forward to inheriting her features before I felt like I was punched and knocked out of the ring and left there to die. Yep. This was the first time I felt despair aftering into this world. Seeing that face of mine breaks into a huge grin, and even making funny faces like pressing his cheeks together really makes me...really...! Plus his stubble hurts me physically, while my heart hurts mentally. And the fact that I still cant speak properly means that I cannot even convey my pain about his stubble! After that I practiced my pronunciations like mad. But, my father manages to snag my mother, is the leader of the Knights, and on top of being really strong, is a lord who is said to have the best management skills around, possesses sharp thinking that even schrs are surprised, is a [Double] that can control 2 attributes of magic who will make you go what is with this [Cheat] like bastard! kind of man. He is also a presence that hasdies fans around the country screaming. Learned all of this from the maids gossip. That is my father. A magnificent man which hurts me with his face. Persevere me. Right, lets put aside the topic about my father. Is it fun to let this normal, ineloquent child to speak in front of everybody? The idiot doting parents that think too high about their son. They even gave the job of greeting the guests to me! Those who are not nervous in this situation, you arent even heartless, you are lifeless! There is no problem if its Mr Will. There is no worries because you are so cute. To the nervous me, Mari-san actually gave such an idiot-doting-parent kind of answer. No, look here, even in Aristocracy, debuting is held by older, firmer kids around 5, 6 years old! Sigh. The guests are bewildered by this as well as well huh... As my heart beats loudly, I confirm once again my speech. TN: Heres Chapter 2! D003 – Seems Like A Tutor Is Coming D003 C Seems Like A Tutor Is Coming Posted on June 12, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero La I hum as I walk along the ridiculously long and luxurious corridor. I still cannot seem to get used to walking on the so-soft-your-feet-just-might-sink-into-it carpet. Eh, isnt walking barefooted better for this? Being conservative is the part of Japanese culture. And essentially the inner me was raised with the sense of values of amoner. To thismoner, this luxurious carpet is terrifying. But enough about trivial matters. Today, I was summoned to the office by my father. [TN: I used Dad before but now Im wondering if Father would be a better fit..] I hardly get to meet my parents around noon time as they are usually busy with their duties so this is pretty rare. I..Its not that I am excited about the fact that I get to y with him after so long! I am not happy at all since it is Father who I am meeting. Eh? My humming? Ah, its that. The chants that monks do before they undergo their strict training. Yep, that. How was the debut the other day? Dont ask that! Why? Somehow the moment I was up on the stage, amotion stirred among the guests. That shook me up and I fumbled with my lines. And themotion got louder. Surely they were surprised as to why one would make a normal words-fumbling 3 years old, an age that one would call too young, to give an introductory speech for a debut. What a doting idiot Father, they might think. Recalling that memory, I sigh. Anyway, I dont think I will encounter another doomsday level stage event again so it should be all right... I am raising a g arent I? [TN: Yes you are.] I dont wanna! I am going to escape with all my strength if that ever happens. Dont underestimate the stealth skill that I have been polishing from my baby years where I used to sneak into the library. The conversations went on within myself as I walked along the soft carpet, I found myself at the destination already. In front of me is a stupidly huge wooden door and beyond, the area which my Dad is in for every afternoon, his office. Every time I looked at it I couldnt help thinking what a useless idiotically huge door. One so big that if you do not twist your neck up to look up you cannot get the entire view of it. I knocked lightly and immediately my Fathers voice could be heard asking me to enter. Tall stacks of paper can be seen on the table as I enter. As this was my first time entering, I could not help but be in awe and started looking around. Seeing me, Fatherughed. Hey Will, if you look around that much you are going to twist your neck off. No I wont! I did not do that much looking around! Although it was true that I was charmed by the shelves of Spells Books. ...I have been acting more and more like a child these few days, lets be more careful. I let out the air that I used to puff my cheeks with. So what is the matter? Ah, I was just thinking its about time to hire a tutor for you. Even though my Father said that, the norm for hiring a tutor to teach about things likemon knowledge, political movements, writing and math are usually when a child turns 5 for the Nobles. It must be that my appeal of wanting to study towards my Father finally got through. Eh, its very tiring, appealing while acting like a 3 year old. I can get knowledge from reading on my own but it is rather difficult to exin when asked [TN: Remember guys, hes only 3.] so I am aiming for this development! Of course, I agree with a force as if to say Yeah! I have been waiting for this! . But Will, why are you in such a rush to study? My intention that was conveyed to my Father perfectly made him asked about the reason. It could be said that it was because of my thirst for knowledge but to tell the truth, there was another reason for it. I look at my feet. [TN: The direct trantion is : I stared at the carpet.] I can feel blood rushing to my face and I am pretty sure I am blushing hard right now. .......Father is always busy right? I..will study so I can help Father. Touched, my Father started tearing. This is embarrassing to admit but I am kinda proud of my Father and I genuinely want to help out with his work. His looks are average so is this what they call charisma....? [TN: Dont worry, youll have it. All LN MC have it. ] Will, thank you! It is my duty! Ahh, thank you! And, about the tutor... Fathers face clouded over slightly. Ah. Whats the matter? Ah, no, I dont know much about the person himself... but he is definitely one of the guests at your birthday party. It is rare to see Father hesitating. Rather than saying he is a schr working at the Royal Castle, it might be more fitting to call him a researcher... He is not a bad person but... entric? Father paused again. Ah...entric...Hmm...How should I exin. As the 2nd son of Viscount Veltor, he abandoned the family name... Sorry, the application was too sudden so I am not very clear on the details. A person who took great care of me in the Royal Castle told me about him, John Veltor, greatly desired to work here as your tutor. ....It is not Veltor himself who applied? Ah no...erm, would you understand if I said theres heavy taxes involved...? I do. [TN: I dont.] I might have looked at him with reproachful eyes. Flustering, Father mumbled No matter who rmended him, hiring a strange man is... . Hmm....? I murmured before turning around to face Father with a smile. That person who took care of Father must be one that is of a higher rank... Oh well, as long as I get to study. Besides, I shouldnt be willful. Father, its okay, I understand. With a face that screams I was saved, Father grabs both of my hands. Oh! Try your best! As of now, the road of knowledge seems to be full of difficulties. And today is the day who the role of education C my tutor, ising. My current state is of extreme shock. Sitting right opposite the desk across from me is a striking man with shiny ck pupils and glossy ck hair that is loosely tied up. His gorgeousness is amplified when he gently smiles. Plus his legs are long. Damn it! Ju..Just wait till I grow up...! He was in the drawing room having a discussion with Father before being invited into my room and introduced to me. Yes, he is really my tutor. [TN: Yea, I think we got it.] Seeing that he came from a family of corrupted nobles, my image was of a fat and prideful man. Instead, a slim handsome young man [TN: Ikemen. Im calling him Ikemen from now on.] walked in. Really, you cant me me for being surprised. Plus, this Ikemen was looking at Father with sparkling eyes of admiration like how kids eyes looked like when they were at a Heros stage show. But for some reason, once he entered this room, his expressions went stiff. That, coupled with his upturned eyes, makes him look quite scary. Erm... Ah, sorry, I am kind of nervous. As you already know, I am John Veltor and I am going to be your tutor from now on. Said John-sensei timidly, with a stiff and slightly embarrassed face. Yes, I will be in your care. My name is William-Beryl, you can just call me Will. [TN: Why is it that only his name got an equal = sign in it?]. Saying that, I bowed and for some reason, John-sensei was showing a surprised expression. Did I do something wrong? Nothing came to mind so I ignored it. For this kind of moment usually one would look for another subject to talk about... Erm, what should I call Mr Veltor from now on? Mr Veltor smiled. [TN: This name change is in the web novel. Is the author experimenting with all sorts ofbination for John Veltor?] You can call me whatever you like. However... He had a slightly bitter yet teasing expression on. ...anything but Veltor. Ah, I get it. I finally believed that, indeed, this man, as rumors said, had abandoned his family name. Right now, he seems like an honest and gentlemanly fellow and I cannot sense any bad vibes from him nor he seems like the type who uses ttery. In fact, he feels a bit like a puppy... Ah...I cant deny the possibility that he might be a sly fox who had won thousands of mind battles. My instinct? Not a bad guy. Happy by this fact, I smiled. Then, John-sensei! Is that okay? Hey, if its a tutor, then it cannot be anything other than Sensei right! [TN: I think you all knows what Sensei (teacher) means...] Once I said that, John-sensei beamed at me. ...What is this sense of defeat? Hm. He is beautiful. He is handsome. He is a bespectacled Ikemen prodigy. ...And also a gentleman. It might had been he was nervous before. Now that I looked at him again, yet first impression was not wrong. He is really an Ikemen. [TN: An Ikemen?] This is the first time I felt an intimacy with a ck pupil, ck haired person ever since I arrived in this world. Grrr.... Im jealous. [TN: Missing Terao?] Its okay! In the future even with an average face I will be popr! By the way Mister Will.. [TN: He is using -sama.] I nearly drowned in the tears of my thoughts before John-senseis voice pulled me back to reality. John-sensei, please stop with the Mister. Again with the formal tone! As a tutor we are going to be together for a long time toe and if we are to be this formal, my upper lip was going to go stiff! [TN: In original text : My shoulders are going to go stiff. ] Ah, this is not a pun...you there, dont say that its cold! [TN: Cold jokes = pun...get it?] It is an ident, just an ident. Then... Will... Is fine. [TN: Original text is that he is to call Will-kun, not -sama.] ...Eh...That is a bit... Its okay because you are my Sensei! I got impatient and reflexively puffed my cheeks. With a slightly troubled face, Sensei finally agrees to call me Will. Ah yes Sensei, what is it that you want to ask? I said, pulling the conversation back on track. Hearing this, John-sensei turn serious. Ah. Its just..If you dont mind me asking, it is a little early for a 3 year old to have a tutor. I was wondering if you made this request or was it Sir Gions idea? This persons eye sparkles whenever the topic is about Father. He really seems to admire Father. Me too, apart from his face, aim to be like Father. [TN: What is wrong with his face? I mean he even has fangirls around the world!] Sorry for dashing your hope... I gave a small bitter smile. Ah, it was me who requested for a tutor. John-sensei looks to be very shocked. ...Yep, Im sorry for betraying your expectations... But Sensei too, betrayed my expectations so I was not in the wrong! [TN: Do you prefer a prideful fat Sensei instead?] Its Will...? But why? I dont mean to be rude but boys at your age usually only think about having fun. I dont know anything. I am proud seeing Father so needed (busy) but as for me, I cant help with anything... I looked at Sensei with a mischievous glint in my eyes. ...And I am frustrated with that. TN : I meant to finished this yesterday but I had overtime so...Enjoy! D004 – The Thoughts of The Boy D004 C The Thoughts of The Boy Posted on June 14, 2016 by crazypumkin [TN: Looks like an interlude.] Editor: Poor_Hero The boy was in a single-parent family. His mother worked overtime everyday. In addition to the difficulties of raising a child single-handedly and doing her job were proving to be more difficult than she thought caused her spirit to wear away everyday. The boys mother was beautiful. But ......... That day, the boys mother returned homete after her overtime. Wee home. The boy who turned 8 honestly waited for his mother toe home every night. Just so to give his mother warm food after working hard everyday for his sake. ..... Im home. The dinner prepared by the boy was splendid. So good that he could open a restaurant. The boy, since young, has been trying his best with the housework. In order to lessen his mothers burden. In order to get a smile from her. In order to get praised by her. In order to get approval from her. But no matter how he tried his best, his mother never smiled at him. Never ever praised him. She even treated like he was not even there. Today was the same. His mother did not smile, did not say that the food was delicious and simply went to bed with a darkened face. Even so, the boy never did once me his mother. Because the boy knew how many difficulties his mother had faced. The boy had a thought. Anyone can do housework. It was the boy himself who hadnt tried his best. And so the boy tried harder. His studies. Sports. He tried hard as like in the past. He got full marks every time. Before he realized, he had already studied all the way till university level. Without cking at housework. He would fold the clothes neatly, clean every nook and corner, cook delicious dinner every night, get full marks in every test. And all he got was a Right. . It was a wearisome, short reply. A reply that did not recognize the effort the boy put in. And even so, the boy did never once me his mother. It happened on a certain day. The boys mother fainted. She was admitted into the hospital but no cause could be found. She was already skinny and yet she got skinnier day by day. The boy devoted his time in taking care of her. And even so never had once his mother looked at him. The final day came. It was a rare day where his mother was smiling self-deprecatingly which caused the boy to involuntarily ask. Mum, why do you hate me? The boy knew it in his heart. Why his mother never once looked at him no matter how hard he tried. The boys mother smiled a gentle self-deprecating smile. I hate that face of yours. The boys mother knew in her heart that the boy was not in the wrong. In fact she was even thankful towards him. If she ever managed to be frank to him. In the end, anger took over her. Every time she looked at his face she would remember her divorced husband. And now she was looking at that persons eyes. Im sorry. The hoarse mumble of the boys mother did not reach him. For he had left the hospital room. The next day, it was the first time the boy was not in the hospital room. Then, as if it was at her own choosing, the boys mother breathed herst. With a graceful smile that not even the boy had even seen on her face. So it was because of this face. The boy clenched his fist. This face..... And he decided. To live strongly. That even with his face there wouldnt be a problem. .....Its a dream. He woke up as it was hard to breathe. Looking outside the window, the sky was still somewhat dark, looking like its a little before dawn. But it had been some time since hest had that dream. .....He thought he managed to forget about it. Heughed self-mockingly as he got up. Careful not to wake his parents who were sleeping on either side of him, he got out of the bed and walked down the corridor. Fuwaaaa He let out a huge yawn as he headed towards his own room. It must be because of the conversation yesterday that he had that dream. The meaning behind what John-sensei said could be guessed easily as he had been through it before. He thought they were quite alike. Which was why he thought that they can get along well. Even though there was a huge age gap, he still thought that they can be close friends. Even though he was a little worried when he heard about John-senseis problematic family, unexpectedly it just might turn out well. TN: Since I had some time after finishing chapter 3 so I thought I can get started on chapter 4...turns out I managed to finish this within 1 hour. DOUBLE RELEASE for you guys! PS: Please dont get used to this. D005 – Resemblance (John’s POV) D005 C Resemnce (Johns POV) Posted on June 15, 2016 by crazypumkin TN : John ising. Thanks for all the support! And we have a new editor! Wee Poor_Hero kun!! *Whistles and pop crackers* Hows the taste, John? [TN: Original text is Hows the seasoning? ] On the day off which I grudgingly took, I returned to the capital and was eating lunch in a restaurant that I frequented during my school days. A slim guy who entered the restaurant started making his way straight towards me. I saw him out of the corner of my eye but as I was too engrossing in my meal, he came and sat at my table before I finally noticed. Delicious as always, Zirco. [TN : Original is Jiruko] I looked at Zirco for a moment as I answered before returning my attention back to my lunch. As I thought, the food here was awesome. My attitude might be considered rude but hey, I knew this guy since the school days. Knowing his temper, he wouldnt mind. It was due to his help that I managed to be the tutor for the Beryl Family. Despite being on friendly terms with a schr like me, Zirco was actually the leader of the intelligence corps within the ck Knights that answered directly to the King. His job scope was to investigate information or to provide his expertise and I helped sometimes. As a colleague and friend, he was the one closest to me. I should express my gratitude towards him but due to being raised in a problematic family, I just could not honestly thank him even at this age. [TN : 2nd tsundere found.] Every time I opened my mouth, I just ended up hesitating. I knew this was a bad habit of mine but I just could not break it. But I think John is too good to be wasted as a tutor... Thinking about this as he poked his sweet Jelly, Zirco crossed his arms. It was not in Zircos nature to use ttery. Most schrs would be honored by this but.... Involuntarily,ughter slipped out from my mouth. Zirco looked at me, shocked. This is rare for someone who had a smiling poker face, whats up? Ah, nothing. Its just that I found something a lot more interesting than researching. I am very contented right now. I said, smiling as I always did as Zirco goggled at me. Myment caused me to think back to that day. Yep, that day when I first met Will. It was fate that I was able to attend William-Beryls Debut/Birthday party. I could never forget that day. This genius, at 3 years old, putting aside how well done his debut speech was, had a well-featured face that was like an angel, making me wanting to teach this gifted child. [TN: John, get!] It was like the happiness of finding a perfect nt, you would want to nt it and refine it further. But, that day. I finally understood after meeting Will. How blessed I was to meet with this small, yet big-in-sprite person. I was to wait in the drawing room when I arrived at the Beryl house. For an interview that was held by Gion-Beryl, Wills father. [TN: So the = sign between the names its not only Will but the entire Beryl family.] Based on how I interacted, it would determine if I could be officially hired as Wills tutor. Not to brag but I had made breakthroughs in research exceeding even court-appointed schrs and had confidence in the knowledge I possessed. Though the part of me was a little disappointed that I was epted only after using those points to sell myself. And I was allowed into Wills room. I disgraced myself by being a little out of it after using my all in the interview, my face was stiff and moreover, due to nervousness, used a formal tone with Will. However, Will did not seem to mind. Even though I tended to have a rather ill-natured looking face if I did not take care of my expression due to my upturned eyes. [TN: So John have a RBF.] Will had the same charisma as was like in the party, no, even more than that. The intelligent eyes stared straight at me, the cute bow he did when he greeted... Will was really the best. [TN: I repeat, this is not BL. Nor is John a shota-con.] Youre making a weird face John. Oops. I might be involuntarily grinning as I was lost in my thoughts and was retorted by Zirco with a sullen face. It proved how happy I felt about that pleasant day. [TN: Once again, not BL.] And soon after entering Wills room, we started introducing ourselves. On top of understanding my intention in my question, he managed to give a perfect answer...choosing to call me John-sensei surprised me. [TN: John was trying to test if Will knew about his history about him abandoning his family name.] After which began a trial lesson to gauge Wills level of knowledge... was what I meant to do but besides knowing how to read and write, Wills math was perfect. He threw my expectations right out of the window. The mathematical questions were actually at level of a court-appointed schr and yet Will solved it easily. What a great talent. So great that a chill was creeping up my back. I meant, a 3 years old could effortlessly solve mathematical questions that a court-appointed schr on the road to doing research was still studying. And due to that, we had ample of time left. I smiled a little bitterly, telling Will that there was nothing else to do. Will then, brimming with curiosity just like how children are, wanted to ask me some questions. Right now, I might be looking back fondly to that day but at that time, I was disappointed at Will. In the end, like everyone else, he was looking at me through my family and not at me directly. I knew that I was the one who pushed my expectations onto him and he was not to be med.. Well then, I wanna know more about John-sensei! I was sure that Will had heard about my situation from Gion-sama and was going to ask questions about that. However, all the questions that he asked were really all about me. [TN: In the manga, Will as asking if John had a girlfriend and such.] I couldnt help butughed. I saw, this person understood. This came as a shock to the me who had hung out with Nobles for a long time. Ah, what I was thinking about. Why I would think that a 3 years old understood me just like that. But I did think that. And then, without thinking, I asked. Are you not going to ask? A horrible sentence without any subject. Without mind-reading abilities, just by that alone no one would understand what I was asking. However, Will replied. There is no need to ask, isnt it? John-sensei is John-sensei. That answer saw through my feelings of hatred about my family splendidly. Ah, but what if it was not Will who said that? I would think they were simply saying that, just to pretend that they understood me. But Wills eyes were transparent. With a tint of darkness. Like how he knew exactly how I felt. It was like looking into a mirror. I thanked god for the luck to be able to meet with this person. Even though it couldnt be. Reason was telling me it couldnt be that Will understood my feelings at his age but my heart and instinct were telling me the opposite. And thus, I felt like I had found a close friend. Thinking back on this encounter with my student a few months ago, I found myself biting on my lips unconsciously. I rxed. Zirco, thank you. Really. And the words that I definitely wouldnt say came out of my mouth. Iughed. Jo..John is honestly saying his thanks...!! The world much be ending soon... [TN: Original is that Lance / Spear is falling.] I would pretend that I did not heard what Zirco muttered under his breath as I enjoy my sweet Jelly. D006 – The Fact That I’m Alive (Chiffon’s POV) D006 C The Fact That Im Alive (Chiffons POV) Posted on June 17, 2016 by crazypumkin TN: @Amash brought to my attention that I am seemingly tranting the digest version. This is my mistake of not researching properly before tranting, for this I apologize. So now I will finished this since I am half way through and then get started on the original chapters. 001 & 002 are totally same as 001 of the digest so no worries ....I just have to say damn it! Aspared, the original chapters are like 1/3 shorter then these digest versions! No wonder these are so long.. Editor : Poor_Hero The mission today is to retrieve the documents and to bring along Beryls House kid. I was told to gather at a drab-looking cabin and as I headed towards it, someone who was already there told me to enter. His whole body and even his face were covered and with his average figure, he could be said to be somebody without any defining characteristics. The mission this time must be written onto the paper card he was holding though since I couldnt read, I had no idea if thats the truth or not. What a careless client, leaving along the evidence with us, who were the part of the underground world. We, Shadow, had the duty of confidentiality and would never leak out any information about our clients to others but some small organizations of thugs used the fact about hiring us to threaten others carelessly. Still, the recovery of documents. Just said you wanted to steal it. And to bring along the Beryls House kid? Just frankly said kidnap. I started shaking with anger at the Client whom I had yet met. No matter how many beautiful words you used, an evil deed was an evil deed. Suppressing my anger, I lifted my head, also covered in cloth, up. In the cabin, including me, there were 3 people. The average figure guy who read the card and a tall, muscr guy. From their figure, I knew they were the ones who had grouped with me for missions thesest few times. Is the preparations done? The tall guy asked. I nodded. In the dusk that was fast approaching to night, the average figure guy took lead and we ran out. I was Shadow, belonging to an organization from the underground which undertook missions. A Shadows job ranged, from thefts to information exchange, kidnap or even assassination. I especially, was given the more dangerous missions like assassination. Why was I stuck with these kinds of unpleasant jobs? It was all thanks to these repulsive ears and tail. I was a Beast man, an inferior species. In recement of ears on the sides of my head, I had dog-like ears on top and out of my butt a bushy mangy tail grew. I was bullied at the orphanage because of this monster-like appearance. [TN: Youre in the wrong world. In ours, there are people who worship that ears and tail of yours...desu.] At myst day in the orphanage, I was given loads of food but it seemed like it was mixed with sleeping medicine. When I came to, something heavy was attached to my neck and I became a ve. And so, I received training to be Shadow. The training is to endure wounds, to withstand pain, to not make a sound. Combat training and atst....training on how to kill. Its terrible, I didnt want to kill. I desperately tried to resist but it was impossible. I had already given up. This corthis ck band of metal on my neck made my body moved regardless of my will. My left hand would pin down my right hand holding a knife, my body would kill a person I wanted to save. The day I was released was the day I died. These dirty hands of mine, all these crimes I did, I could only apologize by my death. Looking up, the destination, Beryls estate could be seen on top of a hill. The target? In the office. Right in front of the stairs on the 2nd floor. The tall guy replied to the average guy after searching using his sight. Then, without talking, without hesitation, we arrived at the bottom of the fence, west of the estate. The 2 nces fleetingly at me. The fence was quite high but still did not pose a problem. I nodded and moved close to the tall guy like usual. He carried me, contracted his muscles and threw me over in an instance. Instantly I bent all my joints, allowing the shock of thending to run through my body. I was already at the top of the hill. I lowered the rope tied around my body and after checking that the both of them had hold of it, I strengthened myself with magic and pulled them up at once. [Shadow] Once over the fence, tall guy invoked the magic. We became invisible under the cover of darkness. I sneaked a nce at the street we passed. The sunset made the street dazzled. Like the average guy had predicted, the target was in the office in front of the 2nd story stairs. [TN: Huh? Isnt it the tall guy who said that?] Instructions had been given along the way, the customer had said apart from the target, he had lured the rest of people in the house away. Such kindness. [TN: RIGHT.] It would be embarrassing if we failed after all that. I felt nauseated. Looks like the customer had done as promised, no light nor could person be seen in the office. Being able to see in the darkness was needed as a Shadow. Reaching the 2nd floor office window that adorned with ornament, the average guy took out a needle and pick opened the window. They must have thought that no one would enter through the main window of the mansion. Even though this was an old mansion, the defense for the window was weak. Opening the window, wended without a sound in the room. The document was at... looking at the stacks of papers around the office, finding it was going to be difficult. The average guy pointed to the area close to the wall and without hesitation I walked over. Even though I couldnt read, there was certainly a pattern of how the documents were stacked. And then, at the moment the document we were looking for was found.. What are you doing here? [TN: Using very polite speech.] ......! I reacted by reflex when I heard a young, slightly lisping, yetposed voice opposite from the darkness. This...cor! Flustered, I looked in the direction of the voice, and there, I saw a shadow that was not even 100cm... From my fingers, I stared dumbly at the diamond-shaped hidden weapon I just fired. Ah, I killed a person again..... But, before I could realize, for some reason the child was already right in front of me. At the same moment, my consciousness grew dark. Why.... was the first thing I said when I came to. I could notprehend what had happened at all. It was not that I had lost my memories, but..... As a Shadow, this behavior was unthinkable. To speak on enemy grounds.... Even so, I could not even move an inch. Trying to twist my body caused intense pain that struck throughout my body. I frowned, not making a sound this time. No..the correct phrase should be that I couldnt make a sound, due to the cor. I rolled around on the floor to look around the surroundings. No one could be seen apart from us. And as it was, the other 2 were still unconscious. Nheless, doubts started raising. Even if we were unconscious, leaving us Shadow alone unsupervised was rather careless. We could be considered as professional. No matter how tied up we were, we did possess the skills to slip out. With that, I tried moving my body again and I realized.... I couldnt move. Even though nothing could be seen binding us, I could not even move a finger. It felt just like my body turned into lead, the Shadow side of me calmed to analyze, yet another side of me felt a strange, unfamiliar sense of terror, caused me to sweat. I convinced myself that the sweat was because of the extreme pain spreading throughout my body and starting to think of what to do next. I still had the absolute-loyalty cor on me yet my body could not move an inch. [TN: GEEZE. How many times must you repeat that?!?] And I had no idea what happened. We erased our presence just to be sure when we sneaked in and the tall guy had used [Shadow] magic to merge us into the darkness so it was impossible for anyone to see us. Even so, why did my arm react to the childs voice...eh? A child? The one that spoke to us, furthermore knocking us out, was done by a kid? This was a nightmare. I was not hallucinating, was I? But this pain running throughout my body was the real deal. But why? Questions raced across my brain, and even so, I was not panicking. Being in this situation that defied the orders of the cor made me kinda happy. Then. 2 pairs of footsteps could be heard walking on the carpet and themp was switched on. A ck-haired man appeared in my vision. And, a beautiful angel-like child too. This...perhaps... It was you who bound all 3 of them? After looking over us, the ck-haired man who suddenly appeared asked the child who was with him, looking like he had an idea who we really were. It seems like he realized how dangerous we were since it looked like there was nothing tying us up. Ah, I will tell you about thatter. With that, the angel-like child instantly replied, and the truth was proven. Thats right, the one who put us into this situation was this child. And he most likelypletely trusted this robe wearing intelligent-looking schr. My face turned stiff. It couldnt be. I mean, this big and round eyes, tufty eyebrows, and below his moderately fleshy cheeks lied a pair of small cute lips, all arranged onto a face that was like the art god created, lined up to create a sense of beauty. Moreover that silky shiny silver hair paired with emerald green sparkly eyes like shone like a gemstone. He looked just like the angel from the picture book that I used to sneak into the bookstore to read when I was young. That kind of child did this to me.....? What is the matter? Whats the matter indeed. While I was trying to ept this truth, these 2 were talking without a care in the world. Just tried to be afraid a little, would you? We were tentatively Shadow who could even silence a crying kid. I was wrong to try to observe them while being in agony about the pain. The cloth that was covering my face was removed by that child who moved close to me without me noticing.......and our eyes met. Ah. The child eximed in surprised. The one shouting in surprised should be me! I wished to yell too, as the delicate movement of having my mask removed was paid by experiencing severe pain throughout my body. It might be that several of my ribs broke. Even so, I did not mutter a single sound. The cor was to me. Even though I didnt feel like I was bound but I could not move, I harbored a hope that perhaps my cor was broken but no chance. Then, it looked like the ck-haired guy finally noticed and started to search my body. Of course, in this upation we often carried weapons and hidden weapons. But, he was shocked when he felt my rib area. This person, several of the bones are broken. What kind of fighting did you do? ....Eh? As I thought its broken. From this amount of pain I thought it might be so. The guy looked at me with a sharp gaze. What is your purpose of infiltrating this house? .......... It hurt. Are you with the Veltors? My vision turned white. .......... It was true that once you came to know the seriousness of your injury, it was going to hurt more. Right now, I was trying to endure the pain by scowling. The man repeated his questions over and over again but it was useless. My neck was bound by that magic item. I could only obey the orders to keep mum. Plus, I had no idea who our client was. All I knew was a man who was covered by his long robe was our owner. Will, lets bring her into a separate room. Heavy...? They must be giving up on me who was refusing to speak. ck-haired man ced his arm underneath my wrist to lift me up but somehow surprisingly, my body did not moved an inch. I couldnt be that heavy. No matter how weak that schr seemed, there was no way he couldnt even move me, who could be considered slender. And the time that allowed me to think ended. At the same time the pressure against my body was lifted, the scenery changed. Without the pressure, my bones spread out in different directions and with that, extreme pain. I could not even feel if it was hot or cold as ck and white spots danced around in my vision. My teeth started shaking as if its cold yet my back started sweating as if its hot. I knew this feeling. I had felt it millions of time during training, this intense pain that could bring about death by shock. My consciousnesses started getting hazy. My hearing started waning. I think this person is a [Shadow]. .....[Shadow]? Yes. [Shadow] is the fixer of the underworld. As long as there is a request, they will do anything, even assassination. They are the organization that operates in the dark, with no one ever seeing them before. I wanted to listen in their conversation but my vision was swimming and my hearing was shaky and I could not separate the sounds. They were doing something with my neck but I could not tell what it was. .....This! ....Will, its as I thought, the situation is unfavorable. This item that is attached at the neck is mostly likely the [Cor of very]. The man was saying something. My vision was swimming. A small shadow came close and said something but I could not understand. Onee-san is a shadow? He seemed to be asking something. I tried my best to focus my vision but I could not recognize anything. very was banned decades ago. The manufacturing method of [Cor of very] was ceased and it was said to be a taboo magic item. A deep voice sounded out. The small shadow came close again. A silver glow. [Release] The meaningless sounds lined up and at that moment, I could feel that I was wrapped in a warm glow. Then there was a noise around my neck area for some reason. My understanding could not catch up. ...........Why? That came out of my mouth suddenly. I felt like I had said that before, but that cracking voice reflected my feelings. My world that was clouded, cleared up. All these overflowing feelings coupled with the extreme pain caused my vision to finally turn white. ......Nnn.. Suddenly, an Angel entered in the middle of my sight. Why was an Angel...? Was I finally dead? That thinkingsted for only a moment as I remembered what had happened before I lost consciousness. Yes, this angel-like child had totally blockaded us during battle and captured us when we were knocked out. I didnt even dare to ask about the fate of the rest of the captured Shadows. His master must be the man d in ck robes. Instantly, fear gripped my heart. Onee-san, are you okay? ......!! As I was shaking with fear, a voice rang out surprised me. The Angel had a gentle smile on his face as he continued. Is Onee-san a [Shadow] because of the cor? Even if you asked that, because of the cor I couldnt answer anyway. I wonder if my thoughts could be understood. The child grinned andughed. If its the cor I have taken it off! Disbelieving, I timidly touched my neck.... My fingers did not touch anything.....? What was the meaning of this? My understanding could not catch up to this turn of events. I looked at the child in front of me, dumbfounded. When our eyes met, he smiled. Onee-san is free. .......Youre bluffing....... No I am not. Youre bluffing!! I shouted at the impossible words. Because...right. I was a dirty, wild, and inferior beast,pared to humans. That was what everyone said, yes, even I thought so too. It was because of that I ended up like this. It was because of that I was satisfied with being a Shadow. Freedom was something you had if you could control it, but I couldnt. Because I was not a human. Everyone stepped on my tail. Because its dirty. That I was to leave. That I was a monster. That I was useless. That I was an idiot. Beast men were not humans. Thats why we could not do what humans could. I am not bluffing! Onee-san is free... I cant be!! I cannot be free! Because...because... I am a... Beast man! This child must have thought I was a human. That was why he was looking at me with these pure eyes that were free of doubt. If you thought its a simple rock you would sit on it, but if you knew there is a mass of centipedes, pill bugs clinging on to it, you wouldnt. It might look like a normal rock but its actually poisonous. Thats me. Taking advantage of this flow, I took off the cloth that was wrapped around my head. Among my ttened hair, 2 beast ears jumped up. I saw how that childs face was filled with surprised. As I thought. I hung my head in shame, and thus missed seeing the continuation of his expression. I wondered what kind of face he was making now. Must be looking at me with disgust. Or contempt. And pity I guessed. [TN: My guess? He wanna touch that ears of yours.] Why cant Beast Men have freedom? Because....Were revolting. In any case, itll still be.... My heart was beating like crazy, even so, his voice was clear, without any feelings. He was calmly searching, asking. As I answered with a trembling voice, he went silent for a moment. I wondered what hes thinking. Still, I couldnt bear to lift up my head. Please, stop asking these detestable questions. My ears naturally ttened against my head, trying to block out the sound. It was a moment of silence, yet it felt like eternity. And then, I heard him getting closer to the bed I wasying. He was going to hit me for deceiving him. I flinched at his outstretched hand. How so? I think its cute. Youre bluffing! The answer beyond my expectation caused me to look up and I shouted. Because he was stroking my ears, but, to say its cute, did he even know what hes talking about? [TN: TOLD YOU.] But when I saw his expression, I faltered. He had a gentle smile on yet his face was serious. Onee-san, arent your ears just a part of you? For example, if I cut my hair, I am still me. If I dress up nicely, I am still me. He cut off his sentence at that point. He was saying that my ears, tails were just decorations, things that had no meaning. And this tail and ears were just a part of my body, not all of me. If this was heard by people on the street that had pity on me, they would think what a horrible remark to make. Because he just totally denied my ears and tail. Yet it still hit close to my heart. Maybe its because he said it gently and straight. And its not pity. He said that in my position. That its okay to cast it aside, to not worry about it. That even if I was d in rags, a human is still a human. Isnt it that? It is the inside thats important. He said, smiling yet somehow he looked like he was about to cry. I saw, now I got it. Used to killing. Giving up. Because I was a Beast Man. All I was doing was escaping. To tell the truth, I really wanted to be recognized as a human. [TN: Its really not all that good. I would rather prefer to be an Elf. Or dragon. ] My eyes swelled up, feeling hot. I think Onee-sans ears are cute. He said, looking like he really meant it and I cried. TN: And thats it for the digest for now! Moving on to the main story! Once again, Im so sorry for the mistake. Chapter 001 – Prologue The View is Better From The Top…? 001 C Prologue The View is Better From The Top...? Posted on July 29, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor : Poor_Hero TN: Well, I went back and edited this 001 and 002 chapters. Previously I kept on getting linked back to the digest chapters so I thought they were the same but hey! Not much difference so you can skip this if you want. That day, was a stunningly sunny day even though it was the rainy season, which put me in a good mood since morning. The ce was away from the city, where you would need to change trains to get to. The countryside-ish slightly worn station was only crowded in the mornings and evenings, due to studentsmuting to and from school. Most of the state schools were situated here as thend was cheap. Luckily, even if I went to one of the schools here, the distance was not that I would need to take a bus from the nearest station. I would die if I was forced to exercise this much in the morning. [TN: Its just taking a bus...] Come to think of it, I wouldnt even choose that kind of school in the first ce. Right. Ah.. But the weather was so good today, so good that I felt like skipping all the way. The little sweat I had told me that summer wasing, made me happy. nking out as I walked, someone tapped me from behind. Shou, good morning! Hm? Ah, morning Terao. Ehh.. Why was it not a girl from my ss... was not that I was thinking. I was not thinking about it! Terao. My best friend. I only came to know him when I entered high school but due to our personality being simr, we got close fast. Whats with that face? You must be thinking about something rude like ah, why is it Terao, right? Ah. I was exposed. Iughed but reality was cruel. That dude was popr. That dude was what they called an Ikemen. [TN: Handsome] That dude was. Stop with the That dude thing? Couldnt be helped, that was how I spoke ill of him. Ah... I am jealous of your looks. Compared to the sunny sky, my heart was drizzling a bit. Whats that? Really...you allllllways say that kind of stuff, Im so tired of hearing it. Terao said with a serious face. This daily conversation was almost a temte for us. To the fact that you could call this as our greeting to each other. But...uh. Even though I said that all the time, Terao was still kind to me. That must be why he was so popr. He could strike up a conversation with girls easily.. See, he was greeting them right now. Not discriminating to anyone, friendly, yet not frivolous and kind... That was Terao. And there was me. I didnt want to admit it but it seemed that I was hated. Every time I greeted them, they would say something in a tiny voice before turning red and running away. If I ever wanted to chat with them in the ssroom, someone woulde over and drag them away somewhere. What was so different about me and that guy!!!? ...Must be the face. Oh. While ranting in my heart, Terao was looking at me with a strange look. It..Its nothing. Saying that so suddenly was just like admitting that there was something! Should not have said that... But Terao just said Okay. with a smile. What a gentleman. I needed to learn this. As I was nodding that the fact I had a good example by my side... A vase fell. ...hm? Eh? Chapter 002 – The Field of Flowers 002 C The Field of Flowers Posted on July 29, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor : Poor_Hero 2nd Editor : Lazaruz22 TN: Theres a little extra something aspared to the digest chapter. The world often changed. That was because we made the world up. The thing we called World, in reality, could not be seen nor heard. Which was why, we made up our own world with the things we saw and our memories. In short, as long as you were alive, the world would grow bigger. Normally, that was. There existed people whose world got smaller instead. What the heck, thats me. Oh, whatever. What I wanted to say was, besides the world that I knew, there were definitely other worlds out there. In other words. .........Where...was I? I only knew that this was a very narrow ce. For some reason, my field of vision was all dark and I felt like I was wrapped up and floating. It seemed like I had arrived at a world I had never seen before. In short, another world. Without making it short, it was still another world. Wha.....haaa. To affect the way I grasped what a world was only if I had been through it once as a human. Since textbooks usually did not teach about other worlds...They didnt. Yep. Going straight to the point. ..........That dude who was god said so. Which meant I was on the path of being reincarnated into another world. Could I backtrack? I was going to do that. ...Heck, who I was asking anyway... The vase hit my head directly. The world started spinning in slow-motion. The vase touched the top of my head, little by little, as the pressure was felt, my skull cracked. I died...! As I was thinking that, I realized my surroundings were a field of flowers. This was heaven? But I was sure I had not been through the wheel of reincarnation or King Enma or thest judgement? Dying was surprising boring. Having died by a vase, I really did not want to wake up amidst a field of flowers. My head was not full of flowers! And I started meaningless arguments with myself. ... While I was doing that, the field of flowers disappeared, leaving behind blinding white space all around. I am really so sorry!! [TN: Hes doing old mans speech] And suddenly someone jumped and knelt in front of me... An old man. [TN: He was doing dogeza] Erm... What was with this situation? Erm, what is happening? Please raise your head. For now, I went along with the situation. An exnation would be good now. You would forgive me? The old man raised his head in a snap, eyes sparkling. ........ .......Not amused. I was not feeling happy despite the fact I was in heaven. This is not heaven. The old man said. Hm? Have you stopped apologizing? Or rather, this person, was he reading my thoughts? I am not a human but a god. ...For. Real? It must be since I was in a heaven-like-space. Please dont tell me... that I died because of...you? I asked, remembering the web novel I was into at the moment. Yes, it is. He puffed out his chest. ...This guy.....He was definitely not regretting this! Please listen to my reason? I was tired of retorting. I sighed. Eh... Ah, my beard caught onto the nts without my knowing.. ......His beard. The reason for my death was his beard, because of his beard. My shoulders sagged. .....And? What should I do? I hugged my head, giving up. ....You epted that pretty fast. God said, shocked as he looked at me with eyes peeking from underneath his long eyebrows. Ah...Haa... Even if I make a fuss.. Though I cannot forgive you for causing my death with a smile, being angry doesnt mean you can send me back, right? At that, God looked at me, still shocked. Even so, normally one would still fight against this fact. Ah. That was right. It must be because I was a lonely existence. My sigh got seen by God. And, whats gonna happen to me? Sorry, but you can either choose to reincarnate or disappear. I was not disappearing! Thats horrible! .... Ill reincarnate. At that answer, God nodded deeply and said This time really... . I did not pay attention to most of it but it ended with To truly apologize, I will grant you any of your wishes. ...In that case... I did not want to be hated as like my previous life. ...Experience...I would keep it. I want to have all of my memories of this former life. Is that all? If I ask too much its scary. Iughed bitterly. Tongue-Cut Sparrow was the biggest trauma from my childhood. [TM: Its a folktale, search it up.] I see. God smiled gently upon hearing that. And so. Lets send you on your way. At that, my body was wrapped in a warm glow. ...Ah, right, there was something I would like to say. Side: God Please shave your beard. The young man wrapped in light disappeared from the white space. The young man wrapped in light disappeared from the white space. Hmm, the beard eh.. God happily twirled his beard around his fingers and started ying with it. What an amusing fellow. I wanted to grant him [cheats] but did not get to. Such a small wish too. Makes me seemed like the bad guy here. Laughing, god handed down an order. For now, lets just make all of his abilities maximum. Side: Shou And so, we returned to the beginning of this chapter. ...........!!!!! Suddenly, my world started shrinking. My head was splitting and it felt like something was pulling me along. Wuuuuuahhhhh...pain! ....I am dying... Then. Light. Gkyaaaaaaaaaaaaa (It hurtsssssssss)!!! ....Ah, can it be that it was my delivery just now? Chapter 003 – A Bit Regretful, But Still Thankful 003 C A Bit Regretful, But Still Thankful Posted on June 19, 2016 by crazypumkin TN: Hey guys! From now on, its the real story instead of the digest so for those who had already read the digest, youll find a lot more details in here! Editor : Poor_Hero 2nd Editor : Lazarruz22 Gkyaaaaaaaaaaaaa (It hurtsssssssss)!!! And a wonderful birthing cry was done by me. Hey, it seriously hurt! I mean, imagine the huge force dealt to this soft babys skull! For a moment I saw the field of flowers again. Or rather, the vase.. that made me depressed. But being out in the open with the light after a long time made me dizzy. I could not even differentiate between left and right....Was that a nurse? Or a midwife? In my blurry vision, I saw that I was carried by a plump hand and dipped into lukewarm water. Ah, was that the babys first bath? Hmm....sofortable. The blood sticking all over my body was the proof of a mothers effort but to tell the truth, I would really rather choose it not sticking. geRޣᣥ꣦ Said the plum woman as she looked at me...Wah... Of course, I had no idea what she was saying. Ah, what a failure. I should have asked god to bless me with an ability innguages.... Oh well, no use crying over spilled milk. It was better not to be able to speak fluently all of a sudden as it might seem weird. I didnt remember having any difficulty in learning Japanese so no worries! As I was thinking that, I suddenly felt like I was floating, like someone was lifting me up. I could feel the soft fingers upon my back. 磤飣ab` ....Yep, I was able toprehend that they were happy. I was then passed to a person who seemed to be my mother and she looked at me. But, even with this distance, I was unable to see her face clearly. I had thought that it was because of just being born and the brightness made me unable to see but it didnt seem like it. Come to think of it, were a babys eyes really bad? I felt like I had heard that before... But just from the atmosphere, I knew she was delighted. From her gentle embrace, I could feel that I was being handled with great care. Just that, made me feel so happy and blissful that I smiled. R롢꣥, Will It was a beautiful voice that sounded like a bell ringing. I had heard it being repeated a few times so I came to understand that, yes, my name was Will. Being spoken to in a valuable manner made me realized that this was what parents love felt like. Recognizing this feeling which I was unable to feel in the previous world made me feel warm. Even though I was killed, concerning this result I felt a little grateful towards the god. As I was thinking about this, in the warmth, I suddenly felt drowsy. Ah, I kinda still wanted to bask in this warmth.... The Shou....Will now, who tried to resist, fell defeat to the body of a baby. Authors Note : Thank you very much! Tenpure desu. I like these kind of things so this novel will proceed in the middle of all these roads. [TN: No idea what this means. СhϤ٤ƤεФ椭ޤ] I will run though all the cliches. From now on, yoroshiku~ TN: So an apology, double release for you guys!! Yay!! To tell the truth, this is so short it hardly took any time at all. Like how you train running by wearing a mask and after you remove it, running feels so easy-peasy. LOL. Chapter 004 – The First Barrier 004 C The First Barrier Posted on June 20, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero and Lazaruz22 Authors Note (AN) : You have read this before. Ah. And I woke up. Hm, I was hungry. Which meant, oh crap, I felt like crying. But I was not going to cry! A real man does not cry! .....Waah. .... I was not crying. I was only sweating a bit through my eyes, and I was somehow still trying to bear it. And then, my limbs that I still could not fully control started to wiggle about. What soft futon. [TN: A kind of japan mattress] Ah no, it should be a bed? I was notining, it was just that I felt like I wasying at a higher height like a bed than a futon. Twisting my neck, which was still unable to support my head, sideways, I just barely managed to look down. As I thought, I wasying at a certain height, and it looked like the entire house was covered in basic red and brown tones. Dimly, I could make out the white walls. The ceiling was white too. Ah, I forgot to say It is a ceiling I have never seen before. All the main characters in the novels I read said that. To think I missed out on this chance to say it.... How regretful. Trying to divert my attention by thinking about these things, my body started toin about my empty stomach. ....Wah. No! Please endure, me! It is embarrassing for an adult to rely on another adult! ....ahh .............I could not hold it in anymore! Wahhhhhhhhhhhh! What forceful cries I made. Ah, I cried. This was embarrassing. But thinking about it, I was a baby. Whatever, I gave up. Yep, knowing when to give up was important. Because from now on the rumored period of time wasing. The super embarrassing period.... ꣥g`? As I thought, my Mothers voice was heard and I could dimly see her standing in front of me. She carried me up gently and while I was surprised, something was pushed into my mouth and I reflexively started sucking. Oohhh! ....Aaahh, no..., erm...This was instinct, I had no ulterior motives, please forgive me. ...Man, who was I exining to anyway. While I was thinking about all these things, my body was feeding and I became full. Haaa, I drank a lot. Eh? The word used was wrong? It could not be helped, my mind was in chaos. Because in my previous life I was avoided by thedies so I had no immunity towards them. I..I was not making a weird face... was I? It felt good drinking milk.... ....... Yep, giving up was important! Yep! I finished drinking, so I was all right now but I was not going to be all right if you didnt put me down now!! Trying to appeal, I looked at the dim face that I recognized and smiled. Woah. I was brought up in front of her body to lean against it. She patted my back gently. Pon Pon. Oh, Mother was trying to make me burp right? .....Burp. This was a little embarrassing. But I was trying hard not to vomit milk. Good job, me. And when I thought she was going to ce me back onto the bed, she held me in her arms and started swaying. g壪 I had no idea what she was talking about but she said quite a bit. Ahh......I was sleepy...... AN : After this Will will face a huge barrier C The terror of the changing of Diapers. He will finally get enlightenment in a week will finally get used to this life. Slow tempo? Thats right. It will be like this from now on~ Thank you for liking! TN : And the harassment of Will begins. Chapter 005 – I Am Back 005 C I Am Back Posted on June 21, 2016 by crazypumkin TN: Changed the fathers name from Gian to Gion. Anyone have a better idea? Editor : Poor_Hero and Lazaruz22 I still could not lift my neck. How many days had it been since I was born? After training everyday, I could finally move my hands, feet and fingers consciously. But...... A....E....Eee....Uuu....U.... I still could not pronounce correctly. That was why every morning when I woke up at the same time as my mother, I practiced speaking like this while Mother was getting ready. And I was actually trying to say A, E, I, O, U. [TN: Japanese A, I, U, E, O, pronunciation is Ah, Ii, Wu, Eh, Oh. ] Or rather, it was difficult to move. I could wiggle my hands and feet but I still could not turn over. Oh my, are you already awake Will? The door opened and Mother looked down with a surprised face. Ah yes, this was my recent breakthrough. I did not know if it was because I was a baby, but an astounding memory manifested and I came to understand what people surrounding me were saying. Also, I came to understand different things as my vision got clearer. Uh! Lets reply for now. Normal babies did reply somehow or other so it was not unusual to do so.....I thought. Will rarely cries. What a good boy~? Mother said, as she lifted me up. My Mothers name seemed to be Lily. Yes,e to think of it. I had already gotten used to it so I could have breakfast without any sense of difort. And I came to realize, thanks to my vision clearing, a certain truth. ....My mother was a real beauty....! Pale and smooth skin like a child, beautiful plump pink lips, perfectly bnced outlines, big and round eyes with a beautiful nose that were all perfectly arranged. If this is not beauty then what is?! kind of feeling. This made me enthusiastic and happy about my promising future but by some chance I might look like my Father. As I had yet to met my father, there was nothing I could say. Ah, as my Father had yet to appear for days now, I grew worried if this would turn out to be aplicated family or not. Then, about 3 days ago, a maid-like person spoke to Mother. Congrattions Madam, it seems like Master has finished his patrol of the territory and is rushing back home as fast as he can. I, too, was relieved. And happy. Because in this world, both of my parents were around. On this asion, I would like to say that it seemed like this was a Nobles House. Further on that note, my dad seemed to be a Knight. A Noble and a Knight....thebination of an Ikemen. My hope raised. About this country or world, I had heard nothing so I had no knowledge but the interior of my house looked European-ish so it would most likely be that. ....Nnn mu. I said, as I released my mouth from my Mothers....... Oh, are you full, Will? Nn. And while this exchange was going on.... [TN: Your nightmare ising Will.] Ohhhh! Will! This guy, is he born?! The door mmed open and a loud voice was heard. My, are you back Gion? This is your father, Will.... Here, Gion. I was then passed to Gion, my Father, by my delighted Mother. I am your Father, Will~ What a nice smile. Which caused me to smile as well. But. What normal face!!! Looking closer, he looked like me in my previous life....... Oi god, this was the first time I felt despair. AN : Father who has Wills face of the previous life, which Will thought was average-looking. Of course, he is the super Ikemen Knight who is yearned by alldies. Chapter 006 – Mother, Giving Birth 006 C Mother, Giving Birth Posted on June 21, 2016 by crazypumkin TN: Thanks to Phony, I got the raw to this chapter! This is to her! Editor : Poor_Hero and Lazaruz22 Gkyaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! Such was the pain that I almost fainted. My first time giving birth. With the others encouraging me, I finally managed to push the baby out through the birth canal after great pains but I had also reached my limit. My vision went slightly hazy. Then, a robust babys first cry reached my ears and snapped me out of it. ....Ah, I wondered if the baby would turn out to be as naughty as that person. As I thought about it, the corners of my mouth went up. Mary, the Head Maid, gently carried my child over to his first bath and washed him carefully. That wrinkled face...was so cute. It must be my imagination acting up because my baby looked like he enjoyed and was feeling veryfortable in that bath. What a healthy boy. Mary delightfully said, as she looked at my son. She then carried that tiny him from the bath and brought him over to my side. Look, its your mother~ Mary looked so happy, like he was her own son. I stared fixedly at my son and tears started welling up. ....It must be my imagination at work again because he looked like he was making a strange (puzzled) face. His face was really wrinkled...but so so cute. Oh my...? Are youughing I wonder. Will, my adorable son. That is your name, Will. The first child that was blessed to me and that person. [TN: I wonder why she refused to say Gions name.] Such happiness. Such overflowing love. I called his name over and over, trying to let him know, even just a little, about my feelings. And then, Will, with a face full of happiness, started dozing off. This time, it was definitely not my imagination. Nice to meet you, my cute precious Will. AN : I wanted to be better at writing dialog... TN : Once again, thanks everyone for you help in trying to make this chapter happen! Enjoy! Chapter 007 – Nursing For The First Time 007 C Nursing For The First Time Posted on June 24, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor : Poor_Hero and Lazaruz22 AN : This is still in the POV of Wills Mother Eventually, Will fell asleep with a face full of happiness. Although he was really cute when he was awake, he was really cute when he was asleep too. Though wrinkled, he really looked like that person. The chances of him growing up with a well-featured face in the future was high. I could not wait for Will to open his eyes. I lowered Will, who was sleeping soundly in my arms, onto the bed. Well then, the level of tiredness of having just given birth was high but do not underestimate the strength of a mother! ....I entered the room next to my bedroom and even though the day was still bright, I changed into my night dress. It was no good. I was really tired. Sitting on the sofa, I rxed. Gyaaaaaaaaaa! Suddenly, a loud voice could be heard from the room next door. Oh my, Will was awake. I snapped up from the sofa, trying not to make a sound, opened the connecting door between the rooms and rushed over to Wills side. I wonder if he is hungry...? I looked into his crib [TN: Isnt he lying on a bed?] and saw that even though Will stopped crying immediately, he was sporting a sad face. I was sorry to keep you waiting. As this was my first time nursing, I was nervous. I wondered if he was drinking it all right. But this was a good thing as I did not have to worry about food for a while. Ah...was that the wrong word to use? After drinking silently for a while, Will smiled, looking like he was satisfied, and opened his mouth. Was it my imagination that he seemed to look at me, smiling, looking like he was trying to say that he was already done? .....It must be. I mean, he was just born moments ago! Hmm....but if that was really the case, my child was a genius! I followed the advice of Mary, who was my Senpai in both life and motherhood (even though she would never admit it), and timidly moved him to my left shoulder. Erm... I was to pat his back gently I thought. After a few pats, Will burped. ...Burp. That was it....? If I was not mistaken, usually the first time a child would vomit out milk... My child was excellent! Are you full, Will? Even though he could not understand yet, it was important to keep talking to him. That was why I would keep talking to him about trifling matters. With all my love. After a while, Will started to get sleepy. Oh my, this child was doing things at his own pace. Really, why was he so cute? AN : Isnt it nice? You are being seen as smiling and not grinning. Chapter 008 – I Will Try My Best 008 C I Will Try My Best Posted on June 24, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor : Poor_Hero and Lazaruz22 AN : Our main prog, Will. It looks like he have a lot of things he needs to try his best on. Having seen my Fathers in features a while back, I received an unfathomable shock. Will really looks like you, dear. Thatment from Mother sent me over the edge. Why did I not ask god to make me a Ikemen?! [TN: He just made you a SUPER Ikemen.] How regretful. But,e to think of it, having a handsome face might not mean anything. I mean, just look at how my in-looking Father could get Mother. Father just taught me that in this world, a face was not all that was! (So rude) Thinking about it, in my previous life, there was a person who was popr even though his face, sorry for saying, was not one of the best out there. That was why, face, even though this was just me escaping from reality using just a simple reason, as long as I made an effort, would not mean a thing! Yes, I was just trying to make life simpler for myself. Yep. This time, in this world, I would try my best! I said, Mother, Father. I knew you had not met each other for a while now, but would you mind not flirting with each other here?! My broken heart was breaking even more... I would try my best! [TN: Now, this next passage I dont really understand but it seems like he is ying a connecting game...] Ah, My broken heart sounded like what a foreigner would use. Lets y with that....starting with Foreigner, Headaches hurt, The First of the first, The feet of Pigs feet till thest was A foot that looks like a foot of a Serow. Thest one was slightly wrong. ording to my friends opinion, A foot that looks like a foot of a Serow meant a foot was attached to the head, torso and limbs of a Serow, the meaning of boundless grotesque. [TN: Real meaning, topliment on someones legs as long and strong like a wild goats. Its supposed to be a good thing...I think] Thinking of it now, why was I thinking about such stupid and meaningless stuff? That must be because I was trying to distract myself. By my side, a weird atmosphere drifted in the air. Dont you dare drift over here. I would punch someone. All right! Situations such like this meant sleeping. Sleep..... After desperately hypnotizing myself, I fell asleep. When I came to, soft white light shining through the window made me understand that its morning. Next to me was....Nice, it looked like they had already woken up. Recently, I came to understand what my body was trying to tell me and I also managed to have self-control. I began to daydream, ignoring my hungry stomach. [TN: A baby should pay more attention to eating!] It took me a long time to get to here. I tried my best. It had just only been a few days? See here, calling for somebody by crying for a Japanese like me was so embarrassing that I could not bring myself to do it, even though I knew I should not. It took so long~ Saying that, I was pleased with myself being able to stay calm in spite of hunger. Currently the sphere of my life revolved around this room like THEHIKIKOMORI [TN: People who stay stuck in their rooms and dont go out], it had only been a few days after I was born so there was no helping it. The room next door seemed like a ce to change or to rx. This room seemed to be the bedroom with 2 doors, 1 to go out into the corridor and another which connected to the room next door. In the middle of this ridiculously huge room was a ridiculously huge bed where my parents slept and right across, to the side of room next door was my baby crib. As my neck still could not support my head, this was fine as I could not move but once I could, I would want to leave this room. Madam, I wanted information. But, the first barrier was this fence... This safety design of installing fence around the crib to prevented a baby from falling! To me this was an unwee favor. However, seeing this European-ish room, didnt it mean that Nobles and Knights exist in this world?! Was this not exciting?! Dont get excited! Dont think that this is a Fantasy world! That was why, I was trying hard to get my neck to support my head and so, I started doing training with my hands and feet. As well as vocal exercises. Ga...Uu...I...Wu...U... It would look like I was only wriggling my limbs about. Shashuishu...shesho! [TN: Japanese alphabets C Sa line, Sa Shi Su Se So.] I was weak at the Sa line.... Oh, Will is wriggling about! Are you already awake? Are you crying? The door opened and Father walked in. I could hear his footsteps about 3 times as he walked on the carpet and carried me up. It must be because I was so small right now but Father looked so huge. No...His height must be over 180cm. And though I said he looked like me from the previous life, there was some fantasy elements mixed in. Because his face looked Caucasian. That silky silver hair with green eyes. Who is this chuunibyo? kind of feeling. I mean, silver hair and green eyes! But his face was in so what a pity. Your mother is still changing so lets wait for her while you y with papa~ He said happily, stroking his face against mine. It was good that you were happy but, touch! That stubble of yours hurt, Father! Sha yuu beii bobaaree!! (Shave your beard properly!) I used all of my strength to resist as I wiggled my arms and feet about and yelled but my short limbs could not reach him so the critical hits kept oning. Ooh! See your father made you so happy, Will? Plus, not being able to speak properly made him misunderstand~!! Damn it...I had to practice my pronunciation from now on! I would try my best! After that I waspletely exhausted and so I obediently yed with Father until Mother arrived. I... would try my best!! AN : Excuse me... Thank you for liking! It will still be at this slow-pace from now on but yoroshikuonegaishimasu!! Chapter 009 – If You Want To Learn How To Read, Get A Picture Book! 009 C If You Want To Learn How To Read, Get A Picture Book! Posted on June 25, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor : Poor_Hero kun and Lazaruz22 AN: Good evening. Wee. Thank you. I am panicking because I really have to start thinking about world building. ...Oi, have you not even thought about it yet?! Please ignore this issue and leave it aside. Im sorry. But I would like this world to be simple and easy to understand. And so (??) The boring days were over. Thats right! I could finally lift my head!! And then, I learned how to crawl immediately due to the result of me doing muscle training frantically every day. Now, I could even do bye bye movements. Yep, I was so moved when I could first turn myself. It was my most emotional moment since my reincarnation that I could just cry... But, from here on now it would be difficult. Why? Because I was under 24 hours surveince. By Mother. By Mary San. By all the other maids. Talking about them, they loved to make silly faces as they looked at me while going So cute! So cute that I can just eat him! and pinched my cheeks. To tell the truth, they were really scary. Mah, to the in looking me, this might just be the only time I was going to get this treatment. And so I would slip under their surveince and escape from the room....which had to happen after I could break out from my crib. This. Annoying. Fence! I wanted to climb over it but as the strength in my legs wascking, I sadly gave up. This would be impossible till I had the strength to stand. And so, in my disappointment, I moped around. While ring at the fence. And then, I realized something. There was a door on the fence! The lock was fashioned like some wooden puzzle ring to prevent babies from opening it. However! I had this (brain)! I pointed to the sky, setting it as my victory pose and grinned. The result. So easy. It was a little scary going down but relying on the special strength of a babys grip, I somehow managed to reach the floor. Hmpt. I looked at the crib and waved bye-bye whileughing. Yep, what a sense of achievement. But I could not afford to stand here carelessly anymore. Because I made use of the time where everyone was busy doing their chores to slip out. And so, after many cycles of infiltration, after so much sweat and tears, I finally conquered this huge house! What great job I did since I was not once found by anyone. Please praise me. Could it be that I actually had the talent to be a spy? And I made a big discovery. We had a room that was filled with so many books that it could be called a mini library! This discovery to me, whowanted knowledge, made me so excited! But! I hit a huge roadblock. I...could not read the words of this world!! And so, I was nning to use that. I grabbed the thing that was ced at the entrance of the library with my mouth. Yes, I looked like a dog but there was no choice, this was the most efficient.... To the crawling me. Oh my, are you awake, Will? Today, my gorgeous Mother, as always, came in from the room next door at the perfect timing. Whew....That was dangerous. Uh. And then, I took out the thing I got hold of. Yes, I was going to use that. A picture book? Why is it here? I wonder if Mary brought it to you... Would you like to read it, Will? To Mother who made up a random reason on her own, I did a victory pose mentally. With a Yes! I was waiting for this! meaning behind, I replied happily. Uh? And happily ever after. To tell the truth, the story was awful. It started with Once upon a time, a Grandpa and Grandma who wanted to leave their life of poverty behind, found an abandoned child, picked him up and raised him and suddenly their magic talent went through the roof and they became rich and saved the world, kind of story. What the heck was that. Somewhere in the middle suddenly magic entered the story. As soon as I thought this story was going to be like Japanese folk tales with some kind of morals to be learnt and suddenly things just took a turn towards fantasy! Such unexpected development just made me want to tsukkomi. [TN: Retort] Ah, but thanks to that I memorized the alphabets. [TN: Genius, Wills a genius.] But man, a babys brain was awesome. [TN: Oh.] I thought I would have trouble memorizing if it was symbols like Hiragana [TN:Japanese alphabets] but it turned out to be stuff like (english) alphabets so it was easy. Ta..Ooo. I thought I would at least say thank you to Mother. You are the most wee. Mother smiled. ...It got through...! This is the rumored bond between a mother and child? And so, from now on, my daily activities consisted of muscle training, pronunciation training, infiltration investigations and book reading over and over. [TN: Please sleep, Will, stop torturing your little wittle baby body.] AN: Will thought it was the brain of a baby but in reality, it was a [Cheat] ability given by god. [TN: KNEW IT.] Thanks for all your likes! I am tearing up. Sob..sob. I will try even harder from now on! And please, yoroshiku onegaishimasu! My writing is lousy so...I am trying my best. Advice or impressions about this novel given would make me very happy!! TN: Enjoy~ Chapter 010 – I Came To Understand Various Things 010 C I Came To Understand Various Things Posted on June 26, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero kun and Lazaruz22 TN: YAY. I finally reached 10 chapters! Oh yes, as many werementing about wanting to see how Shou looks like, I created a character file at the end of the chapters page. Images are all from the manga, have fun looking~ AN: Will is turning 1 soon. Right now he is at the stage of standing and grabbing. A few months had passed since I could lift my head up. Just a little more to go before I turned 1 year old. I learned to stand and could now use my hands to grab stuff. I also came to know more about this world. For example, this world did not have a name. Thinking about it, it was not all that weird. My previous world was named Earth but that was actually the name of a, and not the actual name of the world. Meh, all that I learned were all from the books I could read anyway. For one, there was magic in this world! Yep. I had thought the story in the Picture Book was ridiculous but it turned out to be a rather famous fairy tale. In short, magic existed in this world and everyone could use it! Although talent was another thing. My excitement just soared through the roof when I learned about it. I was sure anyone would agree with me feeling like shouting HERE IT IS!!! . And so, from today, I would be experimenting. Even though the maids were going to run around looking for me, who had escaped from the crib [TN: Original text is futon], but I didnt care! I had a huge task ahead of me now! Alrighty! Sitting in the library alone, I felt my excitement rising as I held a book in my hand. [TN: Counteraction raising! We say WOW WOW WOW WOOOW.] Magic That Even Monkeys Understand Elementary What a title. You didnt know if the author was trying to make a pun or not. It was really amazing that this book, with a title that treated people like idiots, was thepression of the eternal dreams Earthlings ever had. Excited, I opened the book and began to slowly, carefully read it. Yep,yeup. That was not me fumbling with my words. The basics of Magic 1. Lets Sense Magic : Mana is all around you and in you. 2. Lets Manipte Magic : If you can feel the mana, imagine it flowing. After getting used to it, try gathering it in your hand. 3. Lets try Using Magic : Mana and Incantations are needed. To know more about Incantations, please go to the next page Chapter 2 : Incantations! Yep, yep. How orthodox! This was really fantasy! I mean, it was word for word from the web novel I read! ...The imagination of Earthlings was incredible. And so, I started to practice ording to the book. As I had my previous memories, I had already grasped the meaning of point 1. This warm feeling inside and outside must be Mana. And erm...Next was to imagine the flow... It was like I grew a new organ. Kinda like I grew a 6th toe!. Anyway, even if the mana was drifting about, a part of me could still recognize it. Hm...hm..hmmmm... As I was having trouble with it, suddenly I felt like a nerve had been unlock and the Mana started moving. Yes, here ites! This must be what they mean by feeling the flow. I felt like XX from HeiXX, GiXX Of The Alps. This must be the same feeling as how XXare first being able to walk. [TN: ssic Japanese Anime, Hedi, Girl of the Alps.] Mumumu... For the first time, I gathered Mana, which felt ticklish yet soft C a very unusual sensation, into my hand. The temperature of it was not hot, yet it felt warm. Was Mana something like life force? The warmth it produced felt like the life force, or part of it. I scattered the gathered Mana and turned to the next page. ~Chapter 2 : Incantations~ To activate magic, either incantations or Magic formation is needed. Chantless incantation exists but that needs a freaking amount of Mana! And now, you would need to know your attribute. Its important! As not to dry up your Mana, lets remember the incantations. Magic formations is also written in this book, try it if you are free. But they are difficult to draw, and if you have the time to draw, saying them will be loads faster so incantations is rmended What was with this introduction? What a flippant attitude. I mean, ..rmended ... My sight shifted down the page. ...Eh? []...? I started to doubt my eyes. The formation and incantation that were written was in Japanese no matter how you saw it. No, it could not be. I looked at the exnation. [ (Fire)] : Pronunciation (He) [TN: Japanese, Hi] To create fire. Depending on the amount of mana you use, the output will be different. Beginner = This! Lets try doing it immediately! [TN: Harry Potter spells book this is not.] Yep, it was not my eyes. LOL Japanese. LOL Kanji. What was this double standards. I was stunned for a few seconds but bouncing back quick was one of the few good traits I possessed. I pulled myself together and started reading the detailed exnation. First, things to note before chanting! Everybodys attribute is different. The basis is 1 attribute per person, if you have 2, lets go, courts level! For magic outside your attribute, if you find yourself unable to activate it even with incantations or it ends up shabby, dont be disappointed! There is always the next time! Dont go bluffing yourself that you got the incantation wrong. What was it with this tone? It was really annoying. Ooh, the basic attributes were Fire, Water, Earth, Wind..., and Light, Shadow, Air etc. There was even unidentified attributes. The research being done on that was freaking difficult so that was unrted to monkeys. ...Oi, author, what the heck were you doing. It was horrible how you treated readers like monkeys. Yes, I knew the title of your book was Magic Even Monkeys Can Understand. Even so! ...Whatever. Lets pull myself together and try doing it! Pretending to be cool, I did a meaningless cough. I then stretched out my hand and started to gather mana the size of a ping-pong ball. [Fire] I chanted, looking at the ball of mana. With a Pong!, a fireball the size of a ping-pong ball appeared in the air. Here it is!!!!!!!! Congrattions!! Thank you!! I could use magic! In my excitement, the fireball began to fall. ...Oops, how dangerous... Calming myself, I began analyzing. First of all, it looked like my attribute was Fire. I was relieved. I did think about me failing to use magic. Come to think of it, all of the novels I read talked about the importance of imagination. [Fire] Once again, I gathered mana the size of a ping-pong ball in my hands, using imagination as I chanted. Then, a loud poof! and a fireball the size of a volley ball appeared! Wah! Shocked, I extinguished the fire ball. Because, this body of mine was still at the level of a 1 year old! Holding a fireball the size of a volley ball was too close to my face! But as I thought, imagination was important. Coming to understand that, I gathered mana in the air instead of my hand this time round. Which reminded me, if I added oxygen carefully, would the me turn blue? Lets try. I imagined a gas burner as I chanted and as I thought, a blue med fireball appeared. Awesome! I eximed unintentionally. Yep, I did not fumble with my words. I began to wonder if the fireball could be moved and I tried moving it. It looked like the haunted houses in a theme park ? As I was having fun experimenting, time was ticking away. It was about time to return to my room or people were really going to get worried. I looked outside the window and checked the position of the sun. It was time for lunch~ Lunch~? But I got caught up in the moment and made a dragon shaped fireball. Please dont say anything chuunibyo like a fire dragon! I opened the door a little to check if anyone was in the corridor before I went out of the library. Ah, even if I called it a library, it was just one of the rooms in the house. Mah, it did have bookshelves that reached all the way to the ceiling. After this I would not need to sneak out of my room for a while. I could just train in my room! My, Will! Where so you keep disappearing off to~! Mother was there when I returned. In the room next to the bedroom. Really...Being so alike to that person in ces you really do not need to. Mother said, sighing while sporting a happy look. That pierced deep into my heart. I knew...I had this in-looking face...but to say that to a 1 year old... Mather. I said, trying to lift myself up. Yes, Will? Can chu use machic? I sounded awkward and like an idiot but I was trying! Seeing that I was 1 year old please give some leeway! Oh my, why all of a sudden? Mother was a little shocked at the question. Becasue, it is witten in the pictchu book. Whatever worked. Arara, it is because of that you went out? Mother crouched down, looking amused. ....Damn it, my mother was gorgeous. Trying to hide my feelings, I nodded. Is that so? That is my Will! Mother stroked my head delightfully. Even though this inner me was a high schooler who felt a little embarrassed, it felt really pleasant so I had a silly smile on. Haha. Laughing to hide my embarrassment, Mother lifted her hand that stroked me. [Water]! She chanted. Why all of a sudden?! Wahhhhh! I cried, emotional. Lets move aside the fact that Mother always did things suddenly. Rather than that, it was beautiful. The water produced from magic, was floating in the air. It is too soon to be surprised. Motherughed as she looked at me. Your father is so much better. Eh...for real? AN: It is difficult to not make it cheat-like... Ganbarimasu. TN: And now sleep. Otherwise I cant get up for work tomorrow. Chapter 011 -Seems Like Father Is Amazing 011 -Seems Like Father Is Amazing Posted on June 27, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero kun and Lazaruz22 TN: Thanks for all the love guys! Please enjoy~ And sorry for the bad baby talk, I dont have one at home to get a reference from. AN: Thank you for all the likes and reviews! You will get a glimpse of [cheat]...or not. And so. Your father is so much more brilliant at it. Mother, youve got a really beautiful smile on. ...That was not it! Father was a lot more brilliant? That silly and in Father? Reelly? I hoped you would forgive me for making such a doubtful face. Are you doubting it, Will? Really, this child.. Ah, exposed. Iughed, trying to cover it up. Your father is a Double you know. ...Doublru? Ah, I kinda get it know. But that Father was... As I was thinking of rude things, the door opened suddenly. And while I was shocked at that, I was lifted up that shocked me even more. Here we go! Your father is amazing you know. He said, as he rubbed his face against mine. Ah, Father shaved his beard. Must be because I said it hurt earlier on. Oh my, are you not at the office? Yeah, my work for today is finished as there are not much paperwork. This conversation was taking ce over my head. Ah, that meant I must be lifted up by Father, carried and had my face rubbed against his. ...This idiotic doting father? Awesome? Were you kidding me? What isu doublru? Since I was born, I could finally reach my father and so I avoided him wanting to pinch my face. The doting idio...Father, with a look of regret, carried me over to the sofa and began speaking happily. Being interested in magic already Will? You are my son indeed! He is also mine you know! Yep, it began like this and since this was taking longer then expected, I shall cut it all out. As the book had written, there were attributes in magic and basically, each person had 1. But, as I thought, Father seemed to be a Double elite who possessed 2 attributes. By the way, his attributes were Fire, which was the mostmon, and Wind. It seemed that he stayed at his fathers, my grandfather, friends ce and trained. And there, he contributed to the nation and was scouted by the knights. Now, he had became the leader of the knights. By the way, the friend of grandfathers was a well-known adventurer in this nation. ....What was with this cheat-like bastard. [TN: Will! Be more polite with your father or Ill wash your mouth with soap!] We had the same in looks so what was with this gap in status? Father issu awesome! But, I was still proud of the fact that my father was so brilliant that even the country acknowledged it. Besides, what a fantasy it was, from an adventurer, to be a knight. Simted by that word, my brain had already reached a fever state. Ahahahaha, thats right, I am awesome! Father looked so happy. Since he was in a good mood, there was a chance! Lets get cocky and use the ultimate tactic, Upturn eyes! [TN: To be used when youre at a lower position, look up to the target....what the heck, like how Puss-In-Boots from Shrek used it.] Father, I wanchu use magic too! Is that so, you want to be like Father, dont you, Will? Father, can I do chuow? Hm, Will. Right now your mana isnt enough, how about waiting till you are older? Saying that, Father rubbed my head, messing up my hair. Eh...? But I had enough... It must be that by the mana I had, the results would end up shabby anyway so it would be better not to try. Then, when chu I ruent? (When can I learn?) Man, did I fumble with the words but I didnt mind, the more important thing was the result. Will is a good boy so I really want to teach you, but the mana required to activate magic is more then what a 1 year old child can produce. How about waiting till Will is 10? Father persuaded me. ....Hm? ...What did he say just now? I did not have the mana required to activate magic? ...I believed that Father was not lying so that must be themon knowledge of this world. ...But...eh...I just did it...? Taken aback, I stared at my hand. I could still feel the mana. Could it be that I...was amazing? [TN: You cheat-like bastard.] I looked up at Father and smiled. Okay! Will wait! Hehehehehe...Let me surprise you! I was gonna be the Master of Magic! After that, it went without saying that I was once again, assaulted by Father with his face... Sob sob... AN: Thank you very much. I am thinking that its about time to speed things up. Please take care of me from now onwards as well. Chapter 012 – I Cannot Believe It 012 C I Cannot Believe It Posted on June 28, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor : Poor_Hero and Lazaruz22 AN: My next post. As I dont n when I write, I have no stock chapters... And so. It was a few days after I came to know about Fathers cheat like existence. My 1st birthday. We had a small party in the house. I received a picture book from Mother and a doll from Mary San. Hm, to tell the truth I did not really need those. But the fact that my birthday was being celebrated by anyone had already made me very happy....Lets keep it a secret that I instinctively embraced Mother. Due to his work, Father had to rush over to the edge of his territory as soon as possible. Wait for me and look forward to it! With that and a smile, Father left. Ah no, he was not dead yet. I had a bad feeling about this....Lets just wait without any anticipation. I trained sneakily and was able to use fire magic quite easily now. There had been a few close shaves though, like how suddenly someone would enter the room. I would cancel the magic once I heard the door opened and the important part was to put on a nonchnt face. I really did seem to have a talent in spying. Hehe. And so I would be trying a new skill today! After hearing the fact that Father was a Double, I had hopes of being one myself. Since the incantations were in Japanese, I did not need to go through the trouble to read the book. [TN: Why not? The authors hrious.] And so, I sat on the sofa and murmured softly. [ˮ] [TN: Water, japanese Mizu] As a matter of fact, I could actually cast fire chantlessly. It had been some time since I chanted so I was a little nervous. A cute Pong! sounded and a ball of water appeared, floating in the air. I did it! Thats amazing! We were indeed father and son, I was a Double too! Yay! I was so happy that, against my better judgment, jumped on the sofa. Getting ahead, without thinking, I began to cast magic of other attributes continuously. []! [L]! []! []! [TN: Here we go.. Earth, wind, light, dark / shadow. Japanese, Do, Fu, Hikari, Yami.] Balls began to appear in a Pong pong pong pong rhythm. ....Eh? The Result. I can cast them all ?! For real..? The feeling was so unreal that Iughed. This was a dream! ...Was how I tried to escape but in front of my eyes, cubes of earth, spiral of wind, ball of light and something like a ball of ckness were floating in the air. ...unt I awesume? I muttered, dumbfounded for a moment. Finally I came to my senses and, when all 4 balls of magic disappeared, did I ept reality. CHEAT CAME!!!!!!! I yelled. Wasnt it awesome?! How fun! Because the incantations were in Japanese, if I said it badly I would sound like the blue tanuki. I trembled, excited. In the heat of the moment I punched the air. And then, I remembered. ...hm? I was supposed to have not...received any [cheat] from god... But the fact that I was stuck in that pose was my retribution. The door opened with a gassha and Mary San entered. Just nice, I was standing right in front of that door. Our eyes met. ........ .....Young Master Will..... I knew what you want to say so please dont say it! Please dont say I was embarrassing! Mary San...whatsu uppu? I looked up at Mary as I slowly lowered my raised fist. Trying to stop something, I cocked my head to the side like a child. I would definitely not say that Mary let out a snort ofughter and turned her back on me, something she rarely did. How awful! Please give me some leeway seeing that I was just a year old child! ...Ah. A Nobles kid would not do this kind of action.. I would take care not to do it again. ....Cough. Young Master, your lunch is prepared in the dining room. Okay, I am going... The trembling Mary San who was trying to bear herughter and the depressed me. ....Lets not be bothered about it. Mary San held my hand and we began walking towards the idiotically huge room. Yes, I had weaned! Hows that! Was I fast or what! Though it was still only baby food but I was d I weaned before I got addicted. Walking down the long corridor, we arrived in front of the dining room and Mary San opened the door. Thank chu... At the moment I said it, something lunged towards me. I backed up by reflex but sadly, I was caught. Father... Ooh, I am back! Aah, I had a bad feeling about this. Why not just telling me that Father was back, I thought as I looked at Mary San. Our eyes met. ...Ah. Have you waited long, Will? Father has brought back a huge present! Father beamed. Loads of coupons for ying with Father! Hiyaaaaaaaaaaaa! My unpleasant premonition came true! Will [ Your beard hurts! ] Father [ Ah, sorry. ] Will [ High up high up is scary! (Its embarrassing) ] Father [ No need to be reserve! ] Will [ NoAh. ] Father [ Thats it! ] Will [ Kyaaaaaaa!!! ] Father [ Okay! Next is hide and seek! ] After a few minutes. Will [ ........Exhausted. ] Will is then determined to train his body. Chapter 013 – Mary San’s Diary 013 C Mary Sans Diary Posted on June 29, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor : Poor_Hero and Lazaruz22 TN: I am thinking of taking a rest today...but the cat and thanks gave me some added energy. AN: Mary Sans POV from chapter 12 is included. Thanks for all your likes! I was working as a head maid of Beryl House, for the pride of the nation, a Noble and a Knights Leader, Gion Sama, for a few years. But... A few days ago, the heir, Williams Sama, was born. Williams-Beryl Sama. He inherited the silky and soft silver hair from Master and the green eyes from Madam. His eyes shone brightly like the gemstone of the sun, Peridot. His long and thin eyes, strong nose and small cute lips. [TN: As for his eyes, remember that they are closed.] All perfectly bnced and arranged on his face. There was no doubt...his beauty would exceed Masters....cough. A few days ago, his first birthday came and he weed it in the cutest way possible. The other day, he was surrounded by the other maids, who kept saying how cute he was and even pinched his cheeks. How unbelievable, I wanted to do it to-.... cough. And that Young Master Will was no other but a genius! Beautiful and clever, and since he was the son of the now-defeated Master Gion, his athlete abilities must be good! Why was he such a genius? To be specific; firstly was hisnguage ability. Before he could even support his head, he seemed to be able to understand our words. I had a feeling he could understand and even answered me whenever I spoke to him. And in these few days, he could already carry a normal conversation. However, Young Master ... Time to time would sing some strange songs. A, E, I, O, U [Japanese Ah,Ii, Uu, Eh, Oh] He would sing with that 5 tones like there was a regrity to it....Maybe there was some meaning to it? But, this perfect Young Master, had a w! He loved to wander! Leaving your eyes from him even a moment, he would slip off somewhere, using those skillful baby hands of his. Good grief...I wondered where he wandered off to everyday. Tomorrow, Master was expected to return from his investigations of the territory. I wondered if I needed to get up early tomorrow...Well then, it was time for me to head to bed. I wondered what reaction Young Master would give tomorrow... How exciting. Yawn.. I had a good sleep. A maids morning started early. However, I was the head so I was not allowed to sleep inte. Which reminded me, it seemed like Young Master had not been wandering around these few days. It started after Master talked to Young Master about something. I cracked my neck and got down from the bed, putting my shoes on. Standing in front of the mirror, I tied my long hair up the way it usually was tied. ...Sigh, I was getting older...I could see crows feet... It was inevitable since I turned 40 years old, I could only ept it. I wanted to inform Young Master that Master was returning today but was stopped. Its a surprise! he went, in high spirits. I ended up having some free time before I was to call on Young Master for lunch. Mary San isu busy with wirk. I am fine bi meself so itsu okay to finish yuor werk fiist. Was what Young Master said, so I could only y with him after finishing all the housework. He had said it in a polite way but it seemed to have an underlying meaning to it. I needed to finish all my housework fast so I could y! I walked briskly towards the room next to Master and Madams bedroom. !!! I was able to hear Young Masters ecstatic voice from inside the room even when I was in the corridor! How rare! I wondered what he was doing! I was going to participate as well! Knock knock. I lightly knocked on the door and pushed it open.... ...... .....Young Master..... My eyes met with Young Master who was raising his fist up in a pose happily. How cute! Too cute! As I temporarily went speechless.. Mary San...whatsu uppu? He said as he slowly lowered his raised arm and looked up at me. Yaaa, how dangerous. I must be showing what I was thinking on my face... And then Young Master tilted his head. Ah, my nose bled. Without thinking, I turned my back on him. ....Cough. Young Master, your lunch is prepared in the dining room. Okay, I am going... ...Too cute. What was it with this kind of torture?! I trembled from the thought of wanting to hug him tight. Think zen thoughts...zen... Reaching the dining room, I opened the door. Thank chu... Young Master was a kind soul who never forgot to thank me, a maid. But his lisping was too cute. Our eyes met when he was being hugged by Master... Too cute! He must have been looking forward to ying with Master! AN: The story of how badly Will doesnt understand himself (?) Chapter 014 – Birthday! Debut! (First Part) 014 C Birthday! Debut! (First Part) Posted on July 1, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero kun!! and Lazaruz22!! TN: And finally the story is moving onto 002 of the digest chapters. AN: Thanks for your likes! The number of people increased so my heartbeat is raising...And so. A childs work was to y, to eat and to sleep. I bade farewell to the 1 year of being a kid which I enjoyed very much. In that year I yed with Father in the garden sometimes, had Mary San read pictures books to me, yed building blocks with Mother. And also practicing magic when no one was looking. It seemed like in this world, the growth of the body was faster aspared and nowadays, I was eating what adults were eating. Eating food that Nobles ate. But somehow even though the ingredients were high-grade, there were times when the taste was so nd that I yearned for a stronger, junk-food like taste. Which I felt was such a pity. And that kind of me was finally turning 3 years old today! Finally! 3 years old! Actually, uponing into this world, I made a promise with myself. 3 years old, it was 3 years old. When I could finally show my thirst for knowledge as well as speech and conduct. As I had memories of my previous world, I came to the conclusion that it would not be strange for a child to have a thirst of knowledge at 3 years old. Honestly, hearing all about Fathers heros tale and gossips about the nation from the maids made me unable to stop thinking about it! And finally the day which I could do something came and I was so excited. Ah, no, it was that I was excited about the party or looking forward to the presents or stuff like that. I was not. And that kind of me is finally turning 3 today! Finally! 3 years old! Actually, uponing into this world, I made a promise with myself. 3 years old, it is 3 years old. When I can finally show my thirst for knowledge as well as speech and conduct. As I have memories of my previous world, I came to the conclusion that it would not be strange for a child to have a thirst of knowledge at 3. Honestly, hearing all about Fathers heros tale and gossips about the nation from the maids made me unable to stop thinking about it! And finally the day which I can do something came and I am so excited. Ah, no, it is that I am excited about the party or looking forward to the presents or stuff like that. I am not. Young Master. Mary San took my hand and opened the huge door. Good luck. With that, we entered the room. I gave a small nod, and looked in front of me. A red curtain filled my sight. Splendor gold ornament embellished it, a rare sight in our house. And if I turned my head a little, what entered my sight would be people, people, people.... Yes, today was my birthday party sh debut party. 3 years old debuting was a little early but when I heard about it, my first impression was that it must be a custom among Nobles. Tentatively, it was the birthday of the eldest son of a distinguished family so a magnificent buffet was held, where the likes of Nations high ranking officers and Nobles were invited. ....Uwah, how very noble-ish... Even though I was a Noble as well... Did I have to do courtesy calls? To be a Tanuki to find out what was their intentions? [TN: Meaning using sly methods to gauge their intentions or what they are thinking.] Well, I had been worrying about all these things but it turned out that because I was only 3 years old, my duty was only to do the introductory speech at the beginning. Ah, I was relieved. And thus, I was at the stage of a ballroom-like room in my house, standing at the side, behind the curtains, waiting for my turn. ...I was not..nervous..not but since I was only 3 years old, I could pretend to be innocent. Thinking of ridiculous excuses like that, I could remain somewhat calm. There was no royalty here. There was no state officers here. Everyone was a pumpkin! [TN: Me!] Yes, pumpkin...no, that person might be an egg that looked like a pumpkin. Oh, I was about to burst intoughter, and thanks to that, my nervousness lessened. Thank so much, Egg-like Uncle. In my heart, you were THE Humpty-Dumpty. And as I was thinking about rude stuff like that, Father finished his greetings and my name was called on stage. On the palm of my hand, I wrote EGG 3 times and swallowed it down. I steeled myself and walked out of the curtain and onto the stage. [TN: Japanese custom is to write people, , 3 times on the palm and swallowed it down to prevent nervousness.] Oooh! Immediately all eyes were on me and astonished gasps could be heard. ....E,eh?! Eh, eh, was there something wrong with me? Was there something stuck on me? It could not be, were my clothes torn? The EGG I just swallowed felt like it exploded somewhere inside me but somehow, I managed to control my expression and walked to the center of the stage slowly, minding my posture. I faced the front. I could see the Egg (-like Uncle). ...Phew...I felt moreposed. As introduced, I am Williams-Beryl. Today is my birthday party for celebrating me bing 3 years old and I am really grateful to all of you for epting the invitation. I hope you can enjoy yourselves and hope you have a great chime. Commotion stirred among the guests. Uwah...Damn it, I fumbled! Wasnt it fine, I was only 3 years old! ...Of course, I guessed a Noble had to really do it properly... I controlled the urge to hang my head and mustered thest of my energy. Pasting a pleasant smile on my face, I slowly and elegantly bowed. And so, let the feast start. With that one sentence from Father, the room became brighter. ...It must be light magic. I bowed once more, to the noisy guests who held wine or appetizers in their hand, and walked back backstage. ....Hahhhh....I was tired. As I released a deep sigh, the door opened and I met eyes with Mary San. ....... You worked hard, Young Master. It was a wonderful speech. ...I fumbled though. But I epted Mary Sanspliment honestly. ...I think it was okay to not rub salt into my wounds. Thank you. I smiled, finally rxed, and entered the room. AN: EGG Uncle yed a big role. Chapter 015 – Birthday! Debut! (Last Part) 015 C Birthday! Debut! (Last Part) Posted on July 3, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero and Lazaruz22 AN : Thanks for all your likes! I am hesitating if I should introduce a new character or not... And the slide in illustration for this... Ill be very happy to receive any feedback. After the speech, my 3 years old body started to yearn for sleep so I was led by Mary San, as she held my hand, back into the bedroom. And I had totally no memory of getting changed... It was bright outside the window before I realized it. I must have slept through the entire night just like that. ...What a disgrace... ...How embarrassing... ...It must be because the party was held at night. It could not be helped because I was only 3 years old! Yep, thats right! I also did not fumble with my words yesterday because I was 3 years old. [TN: ...You are really using your age to the fullest arent you?] I crawled to the edge of the bed, being careful not to wake my parents, who were sleeping besides me. Climbing down from the bed without making a sound was almost impossible for me at this point. Why? Wasnt it obvious that it was because this bed was ridiculously big and high? I really felt like asking how many people it was nned for. After much effort, I finally got down from the bed and put on my shoes, which was beautifully lined up along with the others. ...Man, it was really small...Every time I looked at my feet I would always be amazed by the smallness of it. Slowly, slowly. With stealthy steps, I headed towards the door connecting to the room next door. Turning the knob without making a sound, I opened the door. Yep, lets change. I got out of my pajamas casually and took out from the closet a white shirt, ck vest and ck pants. I was worried that I would hate my clothes if they ended up being very noble-ish but it was unfounded. Their sense was actually quite good. Aside from the medieval style. The material, as expected as a Noble, was quite good. At first, I was really nervous about wearing it. What if I dirtied it? ...But I got used to it now... Yawn.. I sat on the sofa, yawning. As my legs could not reach the ground, I just swung them aimlessly. Funfunfunfunfunfu~m ? It was not because I was looking forward to family partyter on. The humming was because of... that. It was because I had nothing to do. This period where my parents were still asleep and the maids were busy with the housework was always my free time. I often used it to practice my magic. Chantlessly, I casted magic of all attributes and moved them about. It was really fun recently as my control got better. Lets try hitting them like a game of billiards. Come to think of it..... And suddenly I thought of the blue Tanuki. That darkness attribute...looked like that. The novels I read had the same thing as well... Struck with an idea, I executed it immediately. First of all, I made a figure-like thing from earth magic. [Subspace]~! With the blue Tanuki in mind, I tried chanting it slow as well as dragging the sound out... Did it work...? For now, a ck-like stuff appeared in front of my eyes. All right, lets experiment with it. I ced the y figure into it. The subspace disappeared. I cast it again. I did it...! It worked! It seemed like I could put 1 y figure into it. This time round, I made 10 figures at once and tried putting it in. It went it. YEAHHHHHHHH!!! I did it!!!!!! Overjoyed, I wiggled on the sofa. I continued like that for a while. ....I got tired. So I rxed myself on the sofa. With this, my Blue Tanuki n took a step forward. As I sat there, bathing in my satisfaction, someone knocked on the door. Come in. The door opened with a swish and Mary San entered. In her hands was her usual equipment for the morning, a broom, pail and a dust cloth. Mary San, good morning. Good morning, Young Master. ....Please call me if you are awake. Please let the maids dress you up. I was told by the other maids as well but honestly, with my previous memories this was too embarrassing. It was torture. Eh...But you are all so busy in the morning, it just does not feel right. I said, using thoughtfulness as an excuse but... This is our job or rather we are working because of Young Master so please do not worry about it. Please do not take our job away! And I was petitioned against. Okay, then, from the next time onwards. I would not call though. I smiled, trying to push Mary San to agree. I was sly? Not at all! This was self-defense! The maids were scary! Plus, it was embarrassing! Smiling, Mary San began to clean the room. Actually, it was supposed to be done before I woke up but I woke up early today. ....Its not like I woke up because I was excited... Watching Mary Sans movement from the sofa, I started to feel drowsy and began to doze off. ...ster, Young Master. Preparations are ready. Let us go, Young Master. In the end, I fell asleep... Mary San woke me up, standing from across the sofa. I put on the shoes I didnt remember kicking off, took Mary Sans hand and went out of the room. It was a secret that I was fidgety as I walked along the corridor. Like usual, Mary San opened the huge door leading to the dining room. Happy Birthday! (Young Master) Who were waiting there, were Father, Mother and the rest of the maids. They congratted me all at once. Thank you! I then decided, that today, to be the 3 years old I was, and leaped into my parents arms. I could feel the warmth of a family. Father : What Present would you like? Will : ...Hmm...A book. Father : I see, a picture book! What kind do you like? Will : Not a picture book, a book. I want a dictionary. Father : ...... Mother : ......I wonder what should I give. Will : I want to y with Mother! Mother : Ah ra, Will? Father : ...... TN : Sorry for this slightlyte release, things have been hectic. Chapter 016 – The Son of Beryl House (14 POV) 016 C The Son of Beryl House (14 POV) Posted on July 4, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor : Poor_Hero and Lazaruz22 TN: 4 more to go. Oh yes, the author uses 14 (jyu-yon) to call John as they sounded alike in Japanese. I find it amusing so Im keeping it. AN: Introduction of a new character. As promised, a schr. However, 85 likes!? The moment I saw that my eyes dropped onto the floor... I am too happy! Thank you! It will still be slow-tempo from now on so youroshiku onegaishimasu. Tonight, I was invited to the birthday party for the son of the famous Beryls house. The head of a distinguished family as well as the leader of the knights, Gion Sama. Well known of his intellect and also his strength, as was seen by the military. A person I greatly respected. My name is John Veltor. I was born in a mid-ss noble house and was currently a schr. Even if I said so myself, I thought I could be considered as clever. But my house could be said as rotten. My father was deplorable and my foolish brothers followed his footsteps. They squeezed tax money out of their subjects and spent it on pleasure. How shameless. As the 2nd son, I could do nothing. It was frustrating so to be someone who could stand up to that, I abandoned my house. Now, I was working hard as a schr. Gion Sama, whom I respected. As rumors went, he imposed good governance across his territory and when I met him in person, I trembled at his wiseness. How could such a perfect person exist? ......But.... I often heard rumors about Beryls houses child. That he was a genius. That he was a prodigy. Gion Sama said that too...It was unimaginable. He was a strict person for better or worst. But he was a parent after all. This was disappointing. I felt like going home. Possessing great intellect, was very reliable, that was why... The person standing on the stage talking, was that really Gion Sama? Certainly, standing in front of a crowd at only 3 years old was a little impressive but at most that meant his growth was faster then other children. [TN: You have no IDEA.] In the end, this was just fond parents showing off their child, I thought as I looked up at the stage. OOH! The young child walked out from the curtains. And the event hall was filled withmotion. I too, unintentionally held my breath. .....It was like an angel had appeared. Soft silky silver hair, that ended a little below his ears, swayed along the wind, green transparent pupils that stared gently yet with focus, he walked out with an air ofposure. All of his well-featured parts were perfectly arranged on his face, like a miracle. And most of all, the aura surrounding him. You would not think he was just 3 years old. His eyes, shining with intellect, faced the front. As introduced, I am Williams-Beryl. Today is my birthday party for celebrating me bing 3 years old and I am really grateful to all of you for epting the invitation. I hope you can enjoy yourselves and hope you have a great chime. What in the world this was. That speech with no hesitation, you would not believe a 3 years old child said it. He was a genius...no, a prodigy. Now I finally understood what Gion Sama said. And then, he smiled gently. An ANGEL!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Amotion stirred up again, Gion Sama said something but I could take nothing in now. Lighting had struck me. I wanted to talk to the child, Williams Sama, so badly that I could not stand it. AN: Well well, what will happen to him I wonder. It is about time for Wills [cheat] to be seen by someone. Chapter 017 – Father And Doubts 017 C Father And Doubts Posted on July 5, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor : Poor_Hero TN: 3 more. AN: 200 likes?! I actually suspected my eyesight. My gratitude to all you readers! Thank you! Arigatou gozaiimasu!! TN: From me too! Thanks for all the love! I walked along the long and wide corridor. Even now I still could not get used to the feeling of walking on the soft carpet. I mean, stepping on this luxurious-like carpet with shoes on...Wasnt it scary? Walking with my short legs, I finally reached the end. I knocked on the conspicuously huge door on the right. Acknowledgment was hearding from inside and so I stretched myself reaching for the knob and used my entire body to push the door open. Father. The room was filled with stacks of papers and was framed by bookshelves all around. Yes, this room was Fathers office and he was sitting right in the middle of the room. Ooh, Will, you havee. Father was mostly buried in papers that were stacked high on his table and could be seen between the cracks. Please tidy up. I was looking at him from a distance but it seemed like he was really busy. Father was one of the rare few feudal lords who imposed good governance across his territory. Once he seeded the position, he reduced the taxes greatly and earned the publics support. He also solved problems like from a disaster or about the soil. It was natural that he needed to merge all information about all the different ces in his territory. However, I was proud of Father who was buried in it. Father, why did you call for me? This morning, Father told me to meet him at this time. As I rarely got to enter this room, I was looking around. Hey Will, if you look around that much you are going to twist your neck off. Fatherughed, got out from behind the mountain and stroked my head. No I wont! I did not do that much looking around! Although it was true that I was charmed by the shelves of Spells Books...I had been acting more and more like a child these few days, lets be more careful. I let out the air that I used to puff my cheeks with. So what is the matter? I looked up at Father. Damn, he was tall! ...He was definitely taller than 180cm. Maybe more like 190cm. It was because I was only 3 years old, but being looked down on really made me feel annoyed... Dont say that I was small-minded! I would definitely grow taller in the future and leave Father in the dust! Ah, I was just thinking its about time to hire a tutor for you. ording to Father, the norm for nobles to hiring a tutor to teach about things likemon knowledge, political movements, writing and math was usually when a child turned 5 years old. He must have thought I was ready. ...Well, the inner me was 17 + 3 so I was an adult already. Come to think of it, it seemed like my appeal about wanting to study finally got through. Ah, it was tiring, appealing while acting like 3 years old. I could get knowledge from reading on my own but it was rather difficult to exin when people asked so I was aiming for this development! Of course, I agreed with a force as if to say Yeah! I have been waiting for this! . But Will, why are you in such a rush to study? My intention that was conveyed to my Father perfectly made him ask about the reason. It could be said that it was because of my thirst for knowledge but to tell the truth, there was another reason for it. Father is always busy right? I will study and help Father. Touched, my Father started tearing. This was quite embarrassing but it was true that I was proud of my busy Father and I genuinely wanted to help him with his work. His looks were average so I wondered if this must be what they called charisma.... My father was clever and his brain turned fast. To the extent that schrs would take their hats off to him. Plus he was a double magician. There was only 2 magicians in the royal court that were also Double so it was not an exaggeration to say he was a great magician. And, he became a knight due to his achievements and now, a knights leader. In short, he could be said to be the best in the nation. ording to the maids gossips, Father was revered as the nations hero. If he walked on the street, it would be drowned indies voices. ...Although his looks were average. Ah, even he had silly intentions sometimes but he was still my pride and someone who I yearned to be. Popr even with average looks! ...At the very least, not to be disliked as in my previous world... Thank you, Will. Said Father who finally stopped crying and kept on stroking my head. With the inner me being 20 years old, I was embarrassed, but this warmth that I had not experience before in my previous life made me happy so in the end, I came to like the stroking. It is my duty! Bashfully, I stuck my chest out andughed. ...It was okay tough, wasnt it? It might look childish but I was a child. Ahh, thank you! And, about the tutor... Father looked troubled. What is the matter? Ah, no, I dont know much about the person himself... but he is definitely one of the guests at your birthday party. It was rare to see Father hesitating. Rather than saying he is a schr working at the Royal Castle, it might be more fitting to call him a researcher... He is not a bad person but... entric? Father paused again. Ah...entric...Hmm...How I should exin. As the 2nd son of Viscount Veltor, he abandoned the family name... Sorry, the application was too sudden so I was not very clear on the details. A person who took great care of me in the Royal Castle told me about his great desire to work here as your tutor. ...Not Veltor himself? Ah no...erm, would you understand if I said theres heavy taxes involved...? ....I see. I might have looked at him with reproachful eyes. Flustering, Father mumbled No matter who rmended him, hiring a strange man is... . Hmm....? I murmured before turning around to face Father with a smile. That person who took care of Father must be one that was of a higher rank... Oh well, as long as I got to study. Besides, I shouldnt be willful. Father, its okay, I understand. With a face that screamed I was saved, Father grabbed both of my hands. Oh! Try your best! As of now, the road of knowledge seemed to be full of difficulties. AN: I wonder if I managed to convey the 2 sides of Wills Father? Cheat-like and Silly (limited to wife and son). Next time, a home tutor ising. ...Most likely. And so, from now on yoroshiku onegaishimasu. Chapter 018 – It’s Good I’m Betrayed (First Part) 018 C Its Good Im Betrayed (First Part) Posted on July 6, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero kun and Lazaruz22 TN: 2 more. AN: Fourth this morning.....!! I was surprised. My heart was beating really fast. Its all thanks to you readers! Really really thank you! My writing is still bad but yoroshiku onegaishimasu. It was me who agreed for him to be the tutor, but he seemed toe from a really problematic family. Home tutor Was he nning to use the role of an educator as a connection to the Beryls House, or, he just took notice of what a shameful performance I put up at the party and wanted to put me right.... Since it was all unclear at the moment, the only thing I was certain was that he would really be teaching me. Being 3 years old, I did not think he would be ttering me. ...It must be so. No, if I didnt believe in that I could not go on. The person who took care of Father must be someone of a higher rank so I took pity and agreed, I could not possibly take it back now... It would be so uncool. Since that day, I visited Fathers office and asked to borrow some documents about my tutors family for information... I could not back off here! I had to do it properly! Do not turn into a wimp! The man who expressed his deep desire to be my home tutor this time was John Veltor. He seemed to be the 2nd son of Viscount Veltor but as he had already abandoned his family name, I did not see any connections he had with his family now. Now, he was doing research in the Royal Court as a researcher and schr. He also seemed to hold a position as an assistant. But, the problem was Veltors House. The present head of the family was Johns father, and it seemed that the next head was decided to be his older brother. The territory they ruled was one that had the heaviest tax in the entire nation. That was poor judgment no matter who looked at it. Plus, they squandered money away like water. Luxurious furnishings, branded clothing, gemstones. As for food, they only ate meat of the highest grade. What an irony, when youpared the pointless gaudiness of the residence with the worn-out vige. ording to Fathers documents, vigers from Veltors territory moving over (here) had been increasing yearly. What a picture perfect example of a heinous noble. I closed my open mouth, looking at such cliche viins. It seemed that they had connections with the ck market and dealt with ve trading as well. Did John Veltor abandon his family after seeing all that? Or, despite being the 2nd son, possessed the ambition for greatness and reached for the Royal Court? I definitely wanted to think that it was the former. Without thinking, I shuddered. And because of that, Father asked if I could read all that documents and I panicked. With Because everybody often read pictures books to me. , I managed to pull one over his eyes. Fathers sharp. And so, I was very nervous about this home tutor. That man, wasing right now. ....Ah...This was so worrying...You didnt really need toe you know? Yep. Ah, would he be a willful bastard who left in the middle of it on a whim? So in that situation, sitting beside Father in the drawing room, I could not help but fidgeted. ......Are you okay, Will? If you dont want it we can stop it now... Father said, turning his worried eyes on me. Its okay. I puffed my chest, stuck my thumbs out and ced my left hand on my waist. And my stiff smile was just my way of showing affection. Yes, I did not have cold feet. Not me. Master. Mary San, the head maid, opened the door silently. Ah, has he arrived? And just like that, Father wiped his face clean of all uneasiness and stood, face full of smiles. As expected of Father~! What fast facial switch! A wolf in sheeps clothing! [TN: Japanese is A cat is good at pretending!] I had to start learning if I wanted to help Father out in the future. Yosh, sheeps clothing if there was a customer...Note taken. I walked unsteadily behind Father down the long corridor till I reached the entry hall. With my heart beating, I cracked open the door a smidge and peeked inside. The ck double doors opened inwards and I could see a face. Wee. Thank you for specially making your way down today. Please,e in. The smiling Father was an escort and the man, who Father invited, entered.... For a while, I was stunned. This was surprising. Seeing that he was the 2nd son of a family of corrupted nobles, my image was of a round, fat, ugly, pig looking bastard...the one who appeared was normal, no, possessing a well-bnced-figure man. His silky ck hair was tied up low at the back, on top of his upturned ck eyesy a pair of sses. And through his sses, which was resting on the bridge of his nose, was his intellectual eyes, like they were emphasizing on how clever he was. I could not help but shout secretly in my heart, Herees the megane [TN: sses] character!!!. Plus, despite of being a schr, he had a well toned/bnced muscr body. He was not as tall as Father but his legs were long. And I looked at my own feet. ....I, I was only 3 years old so I still had a long way to go!! And when I realized it, Father and Mr.John had walked away. Panicking, I chased after them with my short legs. I felt slightly humiliated...sob. And once John entered the drawing room, he sat across from Father and me, with a desk between us. This time, thank you so much for inviting me toe in as an educator position! Once I came to know that I am epted, I am so grateful that I came flying over! Said John, just when Father was about to invite him to have a seat. His eyes were sparkling. He looked just like a kid who just came face to face with his Hero. ....I felt that before too, when I was at that age. I smiled and looked at John Veltor, who, for some reason, fell silent. ....Please pardon my rudeness. I got too excited and forgot my manners. With that, he gave an ambiguous smile and sat down. ....Thats great, he did not seem like a bad person. Father seemed to be having the same thoughts as our eyes met. Nn, Veltor Sama... John Dono? Yes! Just like a dog. He seemed to really revere Father. But, his eyes had been flickering over to me now and then. As I thought, he was interested in me who was to be his student. Yes, John Dono. You will ept the position of being the Home Tutor to my son, Will? I looked at the two, bewildered by how different my Father sounded aspared to his usual self. Yes, with great pleasure. We will be in your care from now on. Would it be fine for you to stay here? Y..Yes! John replied, full of emotions and with a face of satisfaction. ....I thought we could get along well together. While I was thinking about that, Father went Well, I will leave this with you. and went out of the drawing room, leaving only the 2 of us and Mary-San alone. I exchanged looks with Mary San, and with an elegant smile, she faced John. John Sama, may I show you the way to Will Samas room? AN: John Veltor. ck haired, ck eyed stylish megane san desu. Chapter 019 – It’s Good I’m Betrayed (Last Part) 019 C Its Good Im Betrayed (Last Part) Posted on July 8, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero and Lazaruz22 TN: 1 more. Do you guys want the authors note? I am getting tired of it. Most of it is about how high her web novel is ranked at and how she cannot believe and how she thanks her readers. I think Ill only trante it if theres anything interest. So there. Right in the middle, a thick, huge table stood. On the wall across, a huge window. It gave the entire room a bright impression. This was the room I had just received. John and I were sitting opposite, facing each other at the table. Ah, Mary San, thank you. Mary San made tea and as it was, left the room. ....... ....... How awkward. Somehow, John was making a stiff face as he looked at me, coupled that with his upturned eyes, he looked scary. ...Erm... When I spoke, he jumped and softened his nervous expression. Ah, I am sorry. He smiled, embarrassed and looked straight at me. I unknowingly got nervous. As you know, I am John Veltor, and I will be working as your tutor from today onward. Oh...A gentleman... Till now, he had defied all of my expectations. His soft manner, polite tone of speaking, none of it said prideful wicked noble. I put down my guard and rxed my tensed body. ....I was sorry for misunderstanding you. With that meaning in mind, I bowed my head. Yes, I will be in your care. I am Williams Beryl, please call me Will. When I said that, John looked shocked. ...Hm? Did I do anything weird? For the time being, I could not think of anything so I just continued. Erm, what should I call Veltor Sama? And Johns shocked expression changed into a good humored smile. You can call me however you prefer. Only... With that, he had a seemingly wry smile and a mischievous expression. ..not Veltor please. Ah, I see. I finally believed that, indeed, this man, as rumors said, had abandoned his family name. Right now, he seemed like an honest and gentlemanly fellow and I could not sense any bad vibes from him nor did he seem like the type who used ttery. In fact, he felt a bit like a puppy... Ah...I couldnt deny the possibility that he might be a sly fox... ording to my instinct, he was not a bad guy. Happy by this fact, my face was full of smiles. Then, John Sensei! Would that be all right? Hey, if its a tutor, then it could not be anything other than Sensei right! Once I said that, John Sensei beamed at me. ...What was this sense of defeat? Hm. He was beautiful. He was handsome. He was a bespectacled Ikemen prodigy. ...And also a gentleman. It might had been he was nervous before. Now that I looked at him again, the first impression was not wrong. He was really an Ikemen. This was the first time I felt an intimacy with a ck pupil, ck haired person ever since I arrived in this world. Grrr.... I was jealous. Its okay! In the future even with an average face I would be popr! By the way, Will Sama. I nearly drowned in the tears of my thoughts before John Senseis voice pulled me back to reality. John Sensei, please stop with the Sama. Again with the formal tone! As a tutor we were going to be together for a long time toe and if we were to be this formal, my upper lip was going to go stiff! [TN: In original text : My shoulder was going to go stiff. ] Ah, this was not a pun...you there, dont say that its cold! [TN: Cold jokes = pun...get it?] It was an ident, just an ident. Then... Will San Will alone is fine. ...Eh...That is a bit... Its okay because you are my Sensei! I was getting slightly impatient. With a slightly troubled face, Sensei finally agreed to call me Will. Ah yes Sensei, what is the matter? I remembered he wanted to say something. John Senseis expression turned serious. Ah. Its just..If you dont mind me asking, it is a little early for a 3 years old to have a tutor. I was wondering if you made this request or was it Sir Gions idea? This persons eyes sparkled whenever the topic was about Father. He really seemed to admire Father. Me too, apart from his face, aimed to be like Father. Sorry for dashing your hope... I gave a small bitter smile. No, it was me who requested. John Sensei looked very shocked. ...Yep, I was sorry for betraying your expectations... But Sensei too, betrayed my expectations so I was not in the wrong! Its Wills...? But why? I dont mean to be rude but boys at your age usually only think about having fun. I dont know anything. I am proud seeing Father so needed (busy) but as for me, I cant help with anything... I looked at Sensei with a mischievous glint in my eyes. ...And I am frustrated with that. With a shocked expression, Sensei sat there, stunned. ...Sorry. I said something outrageous, didnt I? But there was no choice, its true! I could never understand the conversations carried on over my head and it was so vexing. So that is why.. After a while, a happy smile floated up on Senseis face. Well then, lets study hard as soon as possible, shall we, Will? What a good smile you had there, John Sensei. ...Eh....is this person possible...a Spartan S....? I, whose expectations were splendidly betrayed. AN: John Sensei, a sparta...is he? Next chapter, all will be revealed...maybe. TN: Muhahaha, what an easy chapter. Most of it is copy and paste from the digest chapter 003. Enjoy! Chapter 020 – First Lesson 020 C First Lesson Posted on July 9, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero and Lazaruz22 TN: And...ZERO!! 20 chapters milestone reached!! *whistles* *Apuse* *Woohoo!* *Party Poppers* Phew. Next would be 50... And so, shall we begin the lesson? Asking with a smile, Sensei, for some reason, took a thick book out of his bag. Yes! On this side, that smile looked really ominous so I gave a vigorous reply. I did not know if it was because of my willingness to study came through to him but Sensei nodded, satisfied. And so, to begin with, the necessity for any form of learning, let us start with learning how to read and write. Oh, there is no need to. I learned how to read and write a long time ago. Since I answered straight away, John Sensei was surprised for an instance. Thats of course! Do not look down on the specs of a childs brain! ...I see. Then let us start with mathematics, addition and subtraction. I probably could do that too. This time I was directed a stunned expression. I was not trying to be smart...ah, it was true that usually one would learn all those at 3 years old so he must definitely think that I was bluffing. I can really do it. Looking down on me, a gentle smile appeared on John Senseis face. Ahhhh...please dont look at me with those tepid eyes! Well then, please solve these for me. Pulling himself together, John Sensei took a few pieces of paper from inside a bulky book and passed it to me. Yes, Sensei. Taking a pen out of my breast pocket, I looked at the paper that was handed to me and saw math questions lined up. There are a few that were graphics questions, just like a school test. Since I said I could do it meant that I had to solve this easily right? What was this punishment? I nced at John Sensei and our eyes met. It was difficult to do this with someone watching... I prepared myself and began to solve the questions silently. Since the questions were prepared for kids, I, who had prepared for high school examinations, could solve it easily.... But man, if this was kids level, this worlds studies level was so high... Since everything looked mid-european-ish, I had underestimated you. After 20 minutes and with all the correct answers, I handed the paper back to John Sensei. With wide eyes and a pensive look, John Sensei asked. ....You are done? Come to think of it, calctions in this world might not be the same as my previous world...and I felt a tinge of uneasiness. The possibility that I did not think of made me started panicking. What if all he saw was nonsensical calctions written on the paper....? Nervous, I looked at Sensei, frowning. ...You have..done it. ...Well done, Will. After checking for a period of time, John Sensei looked up with a smile. However, his face showed a moment of worry. ...I wondered whats wrong? But...What am I going to do? I thought I would be teaching reading and writing and now, I do not have enough materials to continue. He murmured and I finally got it. So he was worried about that. If thats the case, we would do that! I then smiled at Sensei. In that case, I want to know more about John Sensei! TN: Woah, I finished this in record time! As fast as I did Digest 004 C The Thoughts of The Boy. If you havent read that yet, please do. PS: I am quite sick and tired of exining to all the shota and yoaiments. Yes, until I have solid prove that Hey, the author is writing a yaoi fic!, Im gonna delete allments pertaining to that. Yes, John is not a Shota nor is this Yaoi (for now). Chapter 021 – John Sensei 021 C John Sensei Posted on July 20, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero and Lazaruz22 TN: Im back! Well then..I want to know more about John-sensei! I said vigorously, and John-sensei smiled bitterly, as if pressured. Certainly, no problem. But I am nothing special? Thats okay! I smiled at the approval I had gotten. Lifting his shoulders for a moment as if he said Oh well.., John-sensei returned his book into his bag and turned towards me. Well then, feel free. He took his sses off and gave a small smile, as if he was trying to hide the shadows reflected in his eyes. How old is Sensei? ...Ah, you wanted to ask about these things? 26 years old. He gave a wry smile. Then...Do you have a girlfriend or a fiancee? He looked younger than his age. With his appearance, it would be normal for him to have 1 or 2 women! With interest and anticipation, I leaned forward. ... Unfortunately, I am focusing on studies and research right now. This was unexpected. I thought his kind would be unable to leave a woman alone... John-sensei had a faraway look in his eyes. ...hen, then, Sensei is currently a court schr right? What research are you doing now? I panicked and averted the subject. Oh, are you willing to listen, Will? I am researching on magic, and in addition, incantations and magic circles. And also arithmetic when I am free. To tell the truth, he was such a multi-person that I was shocked. Incantations and magic circles were the norm but in addition to that, arithmetic too... That was not something for when you were free! But, my admiration was taken as me not having understood what was just said. Ah, Will have not learned about magic..Incantations and magic circles are.. I did. I stopped Sensei who was beginning to exin. And that, again, why? Shocked, John-sensei looked at me, immensely curious. Amused, I lowered my voice and ced my finger across my lips and grinned. Sensei, lets keep it a secret from everyone else. Going along, Sensei lowered his body and leaned close. I went to the library on my own and read the spell books. How was that. I pointed and winked. Hoh, that is.. Amused, a mischievous smile floated on his face as he took another book out of his bag. I saw that book before. Ah, thats the book. Magic That Even Monkeys Understand Elementary, good choice. It was in my ns to read this to you. It seems that you have taken it off the Homework list. I.. I see. Erm, I did think that the author was rather horrible... however, it seemed like there was no problem with the exnations in the book... That was the only response I could think of.. However the tone (of the book) leaves much to be desired. Sensei said, smiling wryly. ...As I thought, the problemy in the tone. What are you researching about incantations and magic circles (squares)? Magic circles have regrity or rules but what about incantations? For example, to produce fire, , but to produce a fire arrow, ʸ[TN: Kasen / Hiya.] is required. Magic circles are to be so as well. ....Wow, we could have a coboration. This must be fate. It was the correct choice to have meet this person. More so, ever since I was born, there had been no one within the residence that was on the same wavelength as me. Even though John, at the age of 26 years old, was considered as an adult, with my inner age of 20 years old, not much of an age gap was felt...was what I thought. My, what a delightful face you have on, Will. Did I get you interested? As I was thinking about it, it seemed to have been shown on my face as well. Yes! I replied energetically. By no means could I say that I was thinking about bing friends with Sensei. Mah, I was not lying about being interested though. And then, John-sensei gave a really happy face andughed. I..see. Fufu...hahahaha! Sensei grabbed his stomach. I was stunned. ...Wh, what happened? What was with this person? Did he hit his head or something? No, did I say anything amusing...? Nothing wasing to mind. W..why are youughing? Are you not asking (about that)? With a delighted face whileughing, John-sensei gave off a refreshing aura. AN: Whats is with you, John Sensei! The conversation cant go on... TN: Japan had been fun! Chapter 022 – John Sensei And The Boy 022 C John Sensei And The Boy Posted on July 23, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero and Lazaruz22 TN: I actually nned to write 2 chapters yesterday since its my off day but...I got too wrapped up in Gyakuten Saiban / Ace Attorney 6 to care... Its too addicting! The boy was in a single-mother family. The boy was in a single-mother family. His mother worked overtime everyday. The difficulties of raising a child single-handedly and doing her job was proving to be more difficult then she thought causing her spirit to wear away everyday. The boys mother was beautiful. But ......... That day, the boys mother returned homete after her overtime. Wee home. The boy who turned 8 years old honestly waited for his mother toe home every night. Just so to give his mother warm food after working hard everyday for his sake. ..... Im home. The dinner prepared by the boy was splendid. So good that he could open a restaurant. The boy, since young, had been trying his best with the housework. In order to lessen his mothers burden. In order to get a smile from her. In order to get praised by her. In order to get approval from her. But no matter how he tried his best, his mother never smiled at him. Never ever praised him. She even treated him like he was not even there. Today was the same. His mother did not smile, did not say that the food was delicious and simply went to bed with a darkened face. Even so, the boy never did once me his mother. Because the boy knew how many difficulties his mother had faced. The boy had a thought. Anyone could do housework. It was the boy himself who had not tried his best. And so the boy tried harder. His studies. Sports. He tried hard as like in the past. He got full marks every time. Before he realized, he had already studied all the way till university level. Without cking at housework. He would fold the clothes neatly, clean every nook and corner, cook delicious dinner every night, get full marks in every test. And all he got was a Right. It was a wearisome, short reply. A reply that did not recognize the effort the boy put in. And even so, the boy did never once me his mother. It happened on a certain day. The boys mother fainted. She was admitted into the hospital but no cause could be found. She was already skinny and yet she got skinnier day by day. The boy devoted his time in taking care of her. And even so never once had his mother looked at him. The final day came. It was a rare day where his mother was smiling self-deprecatingly which caused the boy to involuntarily ask. Mum, why do you hate me? The boy knew it in his heart. Why his mother never once looked at him no matter how hard he tried. The boys mother smiled a gentle self-deprecating smile. I hate that face of yours. The boys mother knew in her heart that the boy was not in the wrong. In fact she was even thankful towards him. If she ever managed to be frank to him. In the end, anger took over her. Every time she looked at his face she would remember her divorced husband. And now she was looking at that persons eyes. Im sorry. The hoarse mumble of the boys mother did not reach him. For he had left the hospital room. The next day, it was the first time the boy was not in the hospital room. Then, as if it was at her own choice, the boys mother breathed herst. With a graceful smile that not even the boy had even seen on her face. So it was because of this face. The boy clenched his fist. This face..... And he decided. To live strongly. That even with his face there wouldnt be a problem. .....Its a dream. He awakened by his rough breathing. Looking outside the window, the sky was still somewhat dark, looking like its a little before dawn. But it had been some time since he had that dream. .....He thought he managed to forget about it. Laughing self-mockingly, he got up. Careful not to wake his parents who were sleeping on either side of him, he got out of the bed and walked down the corridor. Fuwaaaa He let out a huge yawn as he headed towards his own room. It must have been because of the conversation yesterday that he had that dream. In a rare low spirited moment, Will turned the door knob. Are you not going to ask? With a happy face as heughed, John-sensei asked. With just that sentence, I immediately understood what he was trying to ask. When I first said that I wanted to learn more about Sensei, he had shown a troubled expression that I now understood. To tell the truth, I was interested. As I was thinking about it, John-sensei thought I was stunned by the question and began to speak. ...Will would know about my family situation. You should be interested to know more. John-sensei, who had always given off a fun aura, began to exude deep pressure. With his sharp stare and his serious expression, he looked straight at me. My instinct told me not to turn away from this. There is no need to ask, is it? John-sensei is John-sensei. Suppressing my trembling voice, I stared back. And John-sensei exchanged his sharp stare for a self-deprecating smile. I can teach, but only that I cannot do. [TN: I think he meant answering questions about his family.] With just that, I understood. No, I might have somehow predicted this. No matter how close our age might be, or the somewhat closeness I felt, to a person he just met... John-sensei continued. I am the 2nd son, which is why I cannot seed my Father as the Duke. And Will should know this as well, my father is a foolish man. With that, for a moment, John-senseis spinning eyes showed a familiar pain-like expression. When I was young, I tried too hard to attract my indifferent parents attention. Calligraphy, mathematics, magic, sword. Heughed, his shoulders raised. But, no matter how I tried, Father never showed his affections. In the end, it backfired instead. Giving a deep sign, Sensei, for some reason, smiled. ...And so, as I learned, I came to understand. What a foolish, stupid family I have. To continue clinging onto such a thing, I, myself would turn into an idiot. Sensei smiled, evident pain in his face. But, even if I wanted to change things, I could not. I am too powerless. Now, all I can do, is gain more power. Power DD Status. So that was why he left his house and served the Royal Court. I realized that, to leave unsightly extravagance, to protect the citizens, the same status is needed. And the self-deprecating John-sensei, was smiling brilliantly now. Which is why, Will, let us study strictly from now on. With that, he passed me a thick book. It seemed to be a book on the connections of the Nobles in this country. Family name, territory, and who it was, were all written in detail. .......Was I to memorize everything in it?........ He was definitely a super S!!!! As I cried out, I continued to advance on reading it. Having this person as my Sensei, it might be my good fortune. I gave a small smile at that. Mother, it might be for the best that I was reincarnated. AN: The reason why Will cannot acknowledge his looks stems from here. ...It is difficult writing in 3rd person. Thank you for reading. TN: Hm..I should have done this yesterday. Half of it is copy and paste! Chapter 023 – It’s Good I’m Betrayed (First Part – John POV) 023 C Its Good Im Betrayed (First Part C John POV) Posted on July 25, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor : Poor_Hero and Lazaruz22 AN: John San is a person who cannot be frank but he is still an honest fellow. As I walked into William-samas room, apart from the thick table that exuded aposed and dignified aura, the whole room felt bright and airy. Ah, Mary-san, thank you. William-sama gave his thanks for the tea brought by a woman who seemed to be a maid. For the time being, he was as expected, a polite and level-headed person. ....... .......... But I was troubled. Even if this was my wish, I could not seem to find any word to start a conversation. Besides, I found myself much more nervous than I thought I would be that I froze. It should be me, the elder, to break the ice. And even if I had thought of various things, my mind went nk ever since I came in. ...Erm... William-sama said, timidly. What a disgrace, showing such a (frozen) face. Perhaps, I might be seen as ring at him. Ah, I am sorry. Embarrassed, I coughed. This time, I made sure to focus on William-sama before I opened my mouth. ....Rx, rx. I unknowingly got nervous. As you know, I am John Veltor, and I will be working as your tutor from today onward. Trying to avoid a scary impression, I carefully paid attention to my words as I introduced myself. And then, William-sama returned with a graceful greeting. Yes, I will be in your care. I am Williams Beryl, please call me Will. At the birthday debut, I did think about the possibility that he had memorized that speech. I still found it difficult to believe that a 3 years old kid could talk like that. But, once I came here, I was convinced. Yes, it was William-sama who prepared that speech. It was too shocking. Erm, what should I call Veltor-sama? As I was called out, my attention snapped back. This was getting interesting, I could not help but give in to my mischievous side. You can call me however you prefer. Only... Well then, how would this young genius react to this? As I was thinking about that, I instinctively smiled. ..not Veltor please. I had thrown my family name away. Since I, who was born into the problematic Veltor house, was to undertake the position of an educator role, I wanted to, at least ry this to Williams-sama and of course, Gion-sama. And above all, how he would react upon understanding my words. I did feel sorry for testing him but most of all, I was amused. William-sama immediately gave a smile and replied. Then, John-sensei! Would that be all right? The reply, that was more than what I expected, was slightly jaw-dropping. .....I could only say that he was indeed a genius. It was a reply that he understood that I was uninterested in power, house name or currying favor just by my words alone. Yes please, I look forward to working with you. With no rtions to with my family, he narrowed the rtion down to a personal level by simply using my name and attaching Sensei to it. Wonderful. It was wonderful how he exceeded my expectations. To be able to teach this person, I was d I left my house. I might be a fortunate person. Unconsciously, I began talking, being in a good mood. By the way, Will-sama. With that, Will showed a displeased face. John-sensei, please stop with the Sama. What a humble attitude. To tell the truth, although Beryl and Veltor family sounded alike, they could not even bepared against. Veltor being a Viscount house, Beryl being a Duke house. In addition, the name of Veltor house was at the bottom. Inparison, Beryl house, in addition to Gion-samas activities and his good ruling with, had the reputation of being the best in the country. They were also a family that had a long standing history. Really, towards that person....I only had admiration. In the end, the rtionship with me was not of noble standing but instead, a pure student and teacher one. Then... Will-san Will alone is fine. ...Eh...That is a bit... Its okay because you are my Sensei! As I thought. It was difficult to suppress my instinct to smile. Even if I tried to resist, he had insisted to call him Will with apelling attitude. This made it very clear that we were a teacher and student. Ah yes Sensei, what is the matter? Will said, as he remembered that I wanted to say something. Ah. Its just..If you dont mind me asking, it is a little early for a 3 years old kid to have a tutor. I was wondering if you made this request or was it Sir Gions idea? Really, how did Gion-sama educate? I really could not imagine. But, Will smiled bitterly and answered. No, it was me who requested. Ah, really, today, no matter how many hearts I had, they would not be enough. Its Wills...? But why? I dont mean to be rude but boys at your age usually only think about having fun. I dont know anything. I am proud seeing Father so needed (busy) but as for me, I cant help with anything... I remembered that I was shocked by the mischievous tone Will had used. ...And I am frustrated with that. Really.....This person. Was a genius to the extent that you would be amazed. And I wondered if this was fate. I kept feeling that it was. So that is why.. I had be the tutor of this person. With the ability I had, I wondered if it would be enough. Well then, lets study hard as soon as possible, shall we, Will? Chapter 024 – First Lesson (John’s POV) 024 C First Lesson (Johns POV) Posted on July 26, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor : Poor_Hero and Lazaruz22 TN: This is the POV of chapter 20. So youre going to have read some of it. Im not reposting, by the way. AN: It ended up being a short chapter but its a good ce to end it so...sorry. But, 2000 and more likes!? Its like living in a dream everyday. Would the next chapter be a break from the slow-tempo and finally have something exciting happening? Please look forward to it. Well then, shall we begin the lesson? I took out the textbooks I prepared from my bag. Yes! I was really looking forward to teaching that I unconsciously had a grin on my face. It was as if Will sensed it, he gave an energetic answer back. This person was really interesting. I nodded, feeling a sense of duty. And so, to begin with, the necessity for any form of learning, let us start with learning how to read and write. Oh, there is no need to. I was just about to take out the sheet of alphabets from the book when Will gave an inappropriateugh. It could not be.. By no means.. Even if you entered the academy, they would start with learning the alphabets.. ...I see. Then let us start with mathematics, addition and subtraction. I probably could do that too. Will said instantly. He must be kidding?! Even if he entered the academy, he would have nothing to learn! ....I wondered what the methods of teaching Gion-sama were using.. [TN: None. Its all Will.] It seemed like my doubt had shown up on my face. I can really do it. Will murmured, feeling a little disgruntled. I wondered if Will had a haughty side too...Just in case.. If he saw how high this wall was, maybe he would have the motivation to study. I smiled, having thought of a good idea. Well then, please solve these for me. Having said that, I took out the paper that the schrs went through when they sat for the Royal Court examinations. Yes, Sensei. Will took out a pen from his breast pocket and looked at the questions. But he immediately looked up and our eyes met. He smiled and turned away, beginning to work the paper. I watched the skill of the 3 years old kid tackling the questions silently. ....He was solving it. ....No, no, but these mathematical questions... As I tried my best to get my slow-processing brain to ept this fact, Will was advancing on the questions. ...Was there no question that stumped him...? He just casually solved the graphic math questions that took me a long and hard time to understand. ....What a person. I was shaking. Was he really 3 years old...? It was impossible, this had already exceeded my ability to understand. ....You are done? But that cute neck-tilting look. Instantly, my shoulders rxed. ...You have..done it. ...Well done, Will. I just epted an outrageous person as a student. How troubling, I would soon have nothing to teach him. But even with my troubled face, I could not help but feel happy. But...What am I going to do? I thought I would be teaching reading and writing and now, I do not have enough materials to continue. I murmured. It was then. Will who heard it gave me a face full of smiles and said. In that case, I want to know more about John-sensei! Ahh...Even him... In the end, it was still all about my House... Instantly, my mood dampened as I got ready for the iing questions. But, all Will asked was questions rted to [Me]. I cannot helped butughed. Really...honestly, this person........ Was more then what I had ever expected. My expectations were betrayed in the best possible way. I wondered why, that this 3 years old child could understand my words and feelings. At the end of the day, I had a feeling that I somehow just made a small friendship. AN: John Sensei, it seemed that he had unconsciously became an S to Will. To everyone who read this, thank you! Any missing or wrong words, please point it all out to this ipetent author! From now on too, Youroshiku Onegaishimasu. Chapter 025 – Things I Learned 025 C Things I Learned Posted on July 30, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor : Poor_Hero and Lazaruz22 As expected, John-sensei is a spartan S Megane character. Sobbing as I finally memorized the book that was passed to me that day, I began to hate Sensei when he came in for ss this afternoon. Oh? Did I say to memorize the entire book? Dont feign ignorance-! Though yes, he never said that. But! Even if he did not say anything, the unsaid pressure was obvious! I tried my best to put the tiny pieces of my broken heart back together. Normally, one would only start lessons when they were older but my inner age was 20 years old. It would affect my pride if I could not even memorize it. ....Man, this worlds (study) level was ridiculously high.. ...Plus, when I heard about Senseis research in court and was excited for it.. Magic? What nonsense are you talking about? Do not make light of it. Pleaseplete your basic studies before asking. Completely stunned, every time I saw that face, I thought I was going to cry. As Sensei dropped his facade, I, recently, began to drop mine, 3 years old mask, as well. Ah...Might be thanks to that, I felt that we somewhat became friends... At least that was what I thought. In these 3 months, I learned about this worlds geography, history, religion, etc. To my relief, at least the passing of time was the same. A year is 365 days, 1 day is 24 hours. If that was different, it would be hell studying for history. It had really been a long 3 months... I thought as I snapped the thick book shut. Then, a knock was heard. Come in. Please excuse me. Hello, Will. The one who entered was the rumored John-sensei. Eh? Is it the time for lessons already? Yes, it is. Oh, are you revising? ...Kinda. Wasnt it you who gave me this homework in the first ce?! My reproachful eyes turned towards him for an instant and our eyes met. As the stare was getting scary, I broke it off. Well then, since you did revise, here are some questions. ....Yes. My thoughts might have been read as Sensei spoke up at the perfect timing. ...Sigh, was I too easy to read? I needed to be careful. As a Noble, this was a disadvantage! I clenched my fist, having the motivation in the wrong areas. What is the name of this country? Elzmu Kingdom... In this world, there was 1 discovered continent. The name was Ranaa. It was rumored that there were others. In Ranaa, therey 4 kingdoms. They were nicely separated into North, South, East and West. North C Hattuo South C Dyuvu East C Elzmu. West C Hadazerl Elzmu sounded like Azuma [TN: East Japan] so thats East. Hadazerl sounded like a cross between Left [TN: Hidari] and West [TN: Sei] so I remembered it as such. Hattuo just sounded like North. It was a militant nation and its emperor, Kvita Hattuo, took over at the age of 53 years old. The climate there seemed to be very cold which caused them to focus on developing magic tools as crops could not grow. They were rumored to have Magic Fields which held much Mana Stones, stones that were packed with mana, the fuel for magic tools. And with that, it was the most of the Nations revenue. Hattuo felt just like an industry nation of a dictator from my previous world. Instead of the manufacture and oil, it was magics tools and mana stones. Although the possibility was close to zero, I really did not want to have any involvement with the Hattuo Emperor, as seen in the illustration of my textbook. Balding and fat and wearing loads of pointless ornaments. You could not help but went Holy smokes! when you saw it. Next was Elzmu. The name seemed to mean the Fruit of the East. It was a country that I would love to live in if not for the fact that I was already living there. Although it was still under the imperial rule, a parliament had been established as well. Due to good ruling by the present Emperor, Elzmu was the country with the best standard of living. Agriculture and magic were both being developed and their economics were also said to be the best. However, they were one of the smallest countries of the four, which sounded a lot like Japan. Iughed, feeling like it was gods prank. Emperor Banzai! His name should be Kesamu Mi Oio... something. I remembered that it was an insanely long name. Sorry, Kesamu-san. Next was West, Hadazerl. The biggest poption of all, with countless of races living together. It seemed like the Human King was overthrown, just like the period of The Three Kingdoms. ...Well, I was not well-versed in The Three Kingdoms so there was not much I could say. They did have farming and not much magic was being developed but in any case, a ce that had loads of cheap stuff. As I heard from John-sensei. Lastly, South C Dyuvu. Poption was ranked 3rd. The Humans tribe could produce magic fairly well and their physical abilities were also fairly high... a half-baked kind of country. However, the citizens here did not discriminate, kinda hot-blooded, yet cheerful, frank and optimistic. ....Sounded just like a southern country. There were many who loved wine as well. Yep, southern country. It was said that their trading business was the best. Why? They actually greeted each other by Are you making any money? Meh, so so. . Lets put aside the jokes. In Ranaa, from Northwest till Southeast, a huge area was taken up by [Demon Forest]. What was [Demon Forest]? It was as it was, an area where mana gushed out, causing many strong demons to be born. Strong merchants from Dyuvu were the only ones who were trading between all 4 countries. ...I could not help but be in awe of the nature of merchants... This nature could be said to be the onlymon feature between all sorts of worlds! To add on, Elzmuy in between the [Demon Forest]. [Demon forest], Elzmu, [Demon Forest] of the East. Actually, the Fruit of the East together with the [Demon Forest] was said to be under Elzmu, but then natives who lived there became defiant and started calling themselves a country. And the founder and the First Emperor was actually the soldier who cleared thends. ...How un-royal-like. Maybe it was because of this history that the royalty were very close to the people. Hmm, you passed. I was grumbling a bit about how weird my method was to memorize but as long as it worked! By the way, John-sensei. I was changing the subject because of that! Not because I wanted to gloss over this! What is it? Damn! Dont look at me with those teasing eyes! Dont smile at me with that lovely face! This S bastard! ....Whatever. It was true that I really had something to ask. Lets just resign to this fact and keep thesements inside. Previously there was a chart of Nobles you asked me to memorize but till now you havent taught me anything regarding the court ranks yet. Ah. The changes in his facial expression did not escape my eyes! This guy, he had forgotten about it, hadnt he. Immediately, his expression returned to normal and he pretended that all was well. I nned on teaching it today. I grinned. ...Is that so? ....I finally won one over him. It had been so long. I got a bit cocky...Hm...? Why was it kinda cold...? And then I noticed it. John-senseis sharp stare. .... ........ ............I was sorry. I was too easy to defeat. No. It was only something really scary would happen if I continued, not because I was scared! It was that, that thing, where I needed to protect the pride of Sensei...Heck, who was I exining to anyway? With a stiff smile...no, a cramped smile, I looked up at Sensei. Come now, please start teaching. ....Cant be helped. Let us start. What cant be helped? It was you who forgot about it! ....This could never be spoken out loud. But the instant I was thinking about it, I was stared at. ...He found out. ....Yes please. For Elzmu, you know about this, there are Nobles, Knights and Commoners. Yes. Court ranks are the positions between the Nobles. There is a system of [6 Rank], from the top, Duke, Marquis, Earl, Viscount, Baron, Bar. The top 5 usually are of old noble families. What do you think Bar is? Erm...For people who made a great contribution to the country...something like that? The light novels I read in my previous world all had setting like this. Exactly. I am surprised you know. Depending on their contributions thereon after, they may be a Baron. If they start out as a Noble, without any contributions, the rank will onlyst for a generation. Ah, as expected. I gave a small nod. By the way, Wills family, the Beryls, is of the highest order of being a Duke, and is one of the oldest families around. Maybe friends of the Founder. I learned something new. I thought they were soldiers of the Royalty or something but they turned out to be more awesome than I thought. As astounded as I was, somehow, I epted it. So Fathers [cheats] came from his blood. Just to say, Veltor House is one of the old families as well. You can understand why they are always a Viscount no matter how much time has passed... ....Erk. Woah, dark. Your aura was turning ck, John-sensei. The current Emperor is one with an outstanding ability even among history. He is currently looking for a way to clean out all rotten garbage lurking in this system. I really hope he can get it done soon. Sensei, who narrowed his eyes, looked beautiful. ........Though very very scary. As I sat timidly, listening, John-sensei went Anyways, thats confidential information from the royal court. He said in a small voice, coughing to clear his throat. But I heard it. Oi, this was scary. You were scary. What were you anyway!? I am just someone who really wishes to participate in that. Father seemed to be active in it as well.... I thought back to all the documents in Fathers office and finally understood. ...Hm... He must be a detective or something! Sensei lifted his bag, smiling, holding high hopes. I had a bad feeling about this... And so, for that, lets study diligently from now on. ............In the end its still that...!!! Today, I had a feeling I learned something important. Father [Ah, John, how are the lessonsing along?] John [Master, we just finished the level of court examinations.] Father [Oh, as expected from Will.....eh? What?] John [Court examination level.] Father [.....For real?] John [For real.] Chapter 026 – Three Of Them 026 C Three Of Them Posted on August 3, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero and Lazaruz22 Without a sound, 3 people walked through a dim street at night. One of them was tall but heavyweight. With well-trained muscr body, yet was surprisingly nimble, moving without any futile movements. One of them was small and slender to the point you would mistake as a child. However, the movements were too polished to be one. Thest one of them had no particr features. Average height, average figure. A silhouette that no one remembered despite seeing it multiple times. However, the agility shown was astounding. Here? Slender murmured and Average nodded. The 3 of them looked up at the tall and sturdy wall, the height and thickness simr to the castle wall. Tall suddenly grabbed Slender and... Threw Slender up, who thennded on the top of the wall perfectly, just like a cat. Silently throwing down a rope, Slender pulled both of them up at once, disying strength disproportionate to that slender figure. In a low murmur, like saying it was just in case, Tall chanted. Ӱ [TN: Kage, Shadow] And the 3 bodies just melted into darkness. Not careless, yet not tense. Used to this, yet not letting down their guard. No gap in their attack, with more than enough to spare. The 3 who were obviously pro in this field calmly walked into the premises. A few hours before, at dawn Like always, I took Mary-sans hand and we walked to the dining room. This me had turned 4 years old! Before I even realized, a year had passed and it was time for my birthday party again. Time passed so fast! Thinking back to a year ago, it was all thanks to the birthday debut that I had made a friend. Ah... to think how nervous I was that day. ....Rather than that, I was already 4 years old so please stop with the hand holding! How embarrassing! Please stop... But how did I tell her..!? Every time I saw how she looked at me, like she looked at her grandchild, I could never get myself to say it. The hand holding was fine at 3 years old since my walking was still unstable but it was about time to stop... If it remained like this, I was afraid that this matter would simply be dragged out forever. Sigh... I slumped over the table. There was no lesson today. John-senseis mother seemed to be in a critical state due to her illness and he had to go back home. I only came to know about that this morning. Sensei apologized and left after breakfast. Recently, I had been having sword lessons with Father and just as I was thinking of doing that today, something seemed to have happened at work. With his subordinates, he left the house in a hurry. For some reason, everything had piled up today and Mother left too, for an engagement at a tea party. Whats with today... Like that, only the maids were left in this house. Astely this time of the day was when I was having my lessons, the maids learned to avoid this time to y with me. But they would find out sooner orter. And now, I needed to face a problem straight on. Did I stay like this, in the room and y with the maids after so long, or did I run? Hmm.. Even though I said that I would need to face it, the decision had long been made. And that was... Here we go~ ....To run away! I walked along the long corridor, heading to the library that I had be familiar with. Ah, even though I called it a library, it was just a room. A room right next to the office. Hm...No matter what, I did not think the maids would enter into the office... I entered the library and set up a detection magic around 10m radius. With the incantations being Japanese, it really helped with my spy activities, DS for short, around the house. Why my abbreviated name sounded like a game... [TN: DS is short for ͥڥѥ Kateinai Spy Katsuou, I think maybe the author thinks Kateinai is spelled with a D.] Anyway, for now, if anyone triggered the magic, they were set up to be teleported into the office next door. ˲gƄs [TN: Shunkanidou Yoyaku, Teleportation Contract.] I chanted just in case, as this was the first time I was casting this magic. Contract...I could feel the extent of my vocabry but needlessly usingplex words are simply Chunnibyo-like.. Umm....This was hard.. Lets start thinking! Even though no one could understand it anyway since its in Japanese but...Meh, the mood was important. The me alone nodded to myself and started fishing for books. That was this morning. I let out a breath and closed the thick book. With [Poison?Strong Poison Lets Make] as the title. [TN: Japanese Dokuyaku?Gekiyaku Yakuyakusho] What a puny puny sounding title but it turned out to be very useful. It was filled with different medicines and poison, their effects and how to counter them. In this world, there also existed narcotic-like effects nts. It was called Mayaku. ...How direct. [TN: Narcotic nts C Mayaku a, the Mayaku here is ħa, direct trantion is Magic Meds] When I realized it, the sky was already dark and I was wrapped in silence. ...Oh no. If I did not return soon I was going to cause an uproar... I stood up, preparing to leave. Ping! Something like a string snapped inside my head. The magic contract I made was activated. At the next moment, I entered into the office. ҕ [TN: Anshi, night vision.] I activated my magic chantlessly in the dark room, unlit by anymps. As the room lit up in my eyes, I casted another magic on myself. 硷 [TN: Kehai Shometsu, Presence Camouge] I erased any sounds I might make with magic. The maids would nevere into this part of the house. Plus, Father was not in right now. Mother and John, who had the highest probability, had not returned home yet. Trying to control my pounding heart in my chest, I took a deep breath before looking around the room. The presence...presence...... There. I sensed a tiny presence at the side of the room, where the bookshelf stood. Even though I could not see them, I could sense their mana. .... There were 3 of them. I did not know who they were, but right now, just when Father was not around, they were fishing around the documents in a pitch ck room. It was evident. They were unwee guests. ħ͸ҕ [TN: Mahou Kouka Toushi, Magic Effect Vision, to see through any magic the opponent is using] They had used magic to hide their figures. I could now see their figures, which were hidden in shadows, clearly. A group of 3, wearing skin-hugging ck clothes, just like a ninja. A 2m giant, a slender man and a man with an average figure. Without noticing me, one of them raised a document in his hands. I did not know what they were looking for, but there was a lot of confidential documents in here. Plus, I had a bad feeling. Everything was starting to feel like too much of a coincidence. I set up a barrier and strengthened my body. Increased the processing of thoughts. Agility up. After doing all that I could, I readied myself. I had to do this now. If I was too slow and they escaped then all would be lost. Controlling my trembling voice, I said. May I kindly ask what you are doing? It might be possible that Fathers subordinate had an urgent reason for being here. Mehh...The possibility was very low though. ...!!! But.........It seemed like I did not need to worry about that. The slender person let loose something. I did not know if my barrier would repel it but my strengthened body reflexively avoided the trajectory and making use of the momentum, I slipped behind him in an instant using my elerated speed. Jumping up, I hit the back of his neck. At the same moment, I heard the sound of metal piercing the wall. ...As I thought, a projectile weapon... That was dangerous... There was no time to calm myself. There was only an instant during the surprise they felt when they saw one of them was easily beaten. Seeing my small stature, it looked like they decided to go for closebat. In response, they made a wooden hand knife from the table. They must be thinking that no matter how much enhancement I casted, I could not make up for my weight. How...... Naive. I manipted the gravity, weighing down Mr.Average as he shed at me. Surprised with the unexpected weight, he jumped back. Without losing a moment, Mr.Giant let loose a roundhouse kick. I jumped to avoid so now, the only way was down. In that case... ... Ha! Stepping on air for the momentum, I crashed into Mr.Giants nose with my knee. With a huge noise, he crumbled on the floor, seeing how I just gave him a brain concussion. ........!? Mr.Average looked like he had no idea what just happened. Aiming for the moment when he flinched from surprise, I casted my magic. [TN: Kousoku, Restrain] The 3 were then bound by an invisible thread. I was magic itself! Ah, I could not let my guard down yet. ֪[TN: Kihai Shi, presence radar] I spread my magic as far as it could go, trying to check if there was any aplice. ..Haaaah...... I let loose a deep breath, strength all gone from my shoulders. I deactivated all magic casted on myself except for the barrier, just in case. They wouldnt be waking up anytime soon I think... Just, just, just in case, I manipted the gravity, weighting them down to their limit. That might be too much, but it was just self-defense. ....... I really tried my best! I didnt know if they were small fries or not but a 4 year old kid defeated 3 grown-ups! Mama mia! [TN: Really in the novel. No trantion needed for this one!] I wanna praise myself! My rxed face due to my good mood stiffened when I saw the dozens of knife-like weapons stuck deep into the wall. Oh, did I draw back at that. Wo..Wouldnt youe back home faster, Father? [TN: 1st time seeing him yell for his father.] AN: Activating his [cheat] for his first battle. ...This had been difficult. TN: I agree. Since this is the chapter the [shadows] appeared, Ive updated the char bios at the main page. Enjoy. Chapter 027 – Premonition 027 C Premonition Posted on August 7, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero and Lazaruz22 TN: This is a weird little chapter. We get Gions POV first, then 3rd person, then Johns POV. Dont worry, theyre not all repeats, just stuff that happened when Will is busy being a superhero. Have fun reading! Today, from the moment I woke up, I had a bad feeling. With that feeling hanging over me, I headed towards the dining room and saw my son, who just turned 4 years old, bashfully holding hands with Mary-san. ....I was healed. My son was definitely the cutest thing ever. He had my hair color with Lilys eyes. Just that alone made him plenty cute but his short limbs and soft cheeks were a huge plus. I could understand why he was so popr among the maids. Even the straightced Mary turned all gooey around him. ...I feared for his future. But, Will was scarily clever. John had joked that they reached Court Examination Levels but even with that exaggeration I could ept it. Just a few days ago, I was shocked at how he could read and understand what was written in the documents. At only that age, his table manners was perfect, could read and write, and had such high understanding of mathematics that even John could not help but praise him. My heart softened as I watched him chewing with that small mouth of his and just at this time, the maids came over with an apologetic face for disturbing our meal. It seemed that a messenger from the Veltors house had arrived, bearing the news about the critical condition of Johns mother. And with that, I saw the apologetic and restrained John out. ...Was the bad feeling I had referring to this? But, it did not go away. Hmm... So it seemed that Wills lesson for today was cancelled. Recently, I had been training Will. I called it training, but it was really just me looking over as Will, who was unable to hold a sword yet, learned the stances of swordy. Even so, I was happy and d to watch Will, whose eyes sparkled as he focused on his training. I wondered if it was about time to make a sword for children so Will could learn how to hold it. Thinking about it, I made my way to the office and saw my subordinates there. G..Gion-sama! What is the matter? From their stressed faces, I would see that something bad had cropped up. Y..Yes! They have begun moving within the capital! The capital...? They should be keeping a low profile recently yet all of a sudden they were exposing themselves out in the open in the capital? Even with so many questions, I knew I had to do something. I started preparing in haste. Without thinking, I clicked my tongue. The ominous feeling from this morning must be this. The scale of this news matched my premonition but something still tugged at me... What should I do... I told Will not to leave the house in case anything happened before I left in my carriage. At full speed, I managed to reach the capital in 4 hours. I had just barely made it. They C were how my circle referred to a portion of the Nobles. I was currently working as the leader of the knights... on the surface. In reality, I was directly under the Kings orders, working behind the scenes to flush out all the rotten nobles. The current king of Elzmu was Kizmu Mira Oio Lenarus De Elzmu. King Kizmu happened to be my friend. With his good governance, he had received the support from his citizens. And right now, he was unsatisfied with these old corrupted nobles. I would gather information undercover and prevent any unrest that would happen. This was a favor to my friend, as well as the citizens. Since then, I had identified various improprieties going on and recorded them down. This time, I had information that they had reached out towards the strictly prohibited ve Trading. It seemed like they would stop at nothing for money. With reports of their movements, they might either be trading, or exporting to the merchant ship loading in. Of the 2, I rather estimated it to be the former. I predicted that they would most likely move from around the evening till early morning. But, looking at my subordinates faces, the situation was grave. Which meant that it might not go the way I predicted. A river was facing the Capital and opposite of it, Hattuo. They would load ves onto the merchant boats and sail off to where our jurisdiction could not reach. And.... their head was Jin Veltor. Yes, the father of our home tutor, John. It worked out nicely with his wish to work as Wills tutor as I was able to observe if he had any connections with his family, as per request from the court. If things went well, I aimed to obtain important information but it turned out to be a misfire. Not only did John not have any connections, it seemed that he hadpletely abandoned the Veltors. Just by saying that name alone caused the usually mild-mannered John to fly into a bad mood (as heard from Will). As the sun hung overhead, I wondered if the ship had set sail.... No, this was not what I was worried about. The ominous feeling from this morning had swelled up despite me being here. I stretched my neck and stared outside the carriage. Have you lured out Gion? Yes, it was easier than expected. In a gaudily ornamented room 2 fat men sat. One of them was middle-aged, in his fifties. His drooping stomach was held in ce by his white shirt and it shook as heughed. The other man was in his thirties. Although he was not as fat as Mr.Fifties, he too, had a plump figure with went well with his young rounded face. And John? On his way after being summoned. The younger one smirked, looking every bit a viin. Yes, the 2 who were sitting on the sofa in this gaudy room were the head of anti-kingdom, the head of the Veltor house and his son. Jin Veltor. The only redeeming feature was his pride as a noble but other than that, a rotten man. Bribes, property seizure, squandering. His only skill as the head was to cause suffering to his citizens. And his eldest son, Jean Veltor, his reputation was as rotten as his father, squandering money away by immersing in the red-light district or gambling. And an even worst governor. Under these circumstances, it could be said to be a miracle that a man such as John existed. And? Everything will go smoothly? Jin asked, lowering his voice. I hired the best, the [Shadow], Father. If nothing out of the ordinary happens, it would be impossible to fail. As if going along, Jean leaned over and lowered his voice as well. [Shadow] People living in the underworld. An organization with a wide range of skill set that once hired, moved like a shadow toplete your request. You could say that they were something like a Ninja or Spy. As long as you were their client, they would do anything, even assassination. As the danger level of requests were usually high, they, on average, possessed highbat abilities. It was said that no one alive had ever seen them when they used Ӱ[TN: Shadow], the magic passed down within the organization. What did Veltor hire them for? This might be the real cause of Gions ominous feeling. Firstly, to retrieve the discriminating evidence Gion hadpiled against them. Second, the abduction of Will. They wanted to force Gion to join the Anti-kingdom using Will. Are we not there yet...?! My displeasure leaked out unintentionally. Even so, in the rocking carriage, irritation was pilling up. John-sama, we will be there very soon. The coachman said, trying to tter me. I wonder what he was thinking behind that smiling facade. This felt way too suspicious. Like the sudden summons. Even without that, with Mother in critical condition, why was the carriage taking its own sweet time? It was hard to believe if you told me it was just a coincidence. I just had an unpleasant idea. Were they nning anything again? ...It could not be... But... This was Father we were talking about. But even if anything happened, Gion-sama would be in that house. He was the strongest in this country. [TN: Not anymore.] I shook my head, trying to clear all my doubts away although that ufortable feeling continued. It took 4 hours and finally, I saw the mansioning into view. Just that alone made my hair stand on end. The scale of residence could not bepared to Beryls house but just looking at this house I felt revolted. I guessed this all boiled down to personal preferences. The white solid building is iid with gold cks here and there and ornamented with gorgeous sculptures and at the front, roses. Just by listening to the description it sounded like a castle somewhere but how do I say it... It did not look ssy at all. Mother too, was one of them but she did give birth to me so I could only return to this house when I heard about her critical condition. And so, I was greeted by my father and elder brother with a smile the moment I entered the house. ..........Shit. I had been tricked! At the moment I red at them, I felt a strong impact from behind and the next thing I saw was the floor. Will...... Please be safe.........! Chapter 028 – What Should I do? 028 C What Should I do? Posted on August 10, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor : Poor_Hero and Lazaruz22 (*apuse please!) TN: And we are back to Wills POV for those who prefer him. With folded arms and a meek face, there was a child looking at the 3 copsed men on the floor. Yes, me. And so... What should I do with them? I let out a deep sigh. The part where I discovered intruders, returned fire and bound them up was all good. But now, no matter how I waited, Father was still not back yet. There seemed to be trouble at work so Father might note home tonight. Mother too, while attending her cousins tea party, had decided to stay overnight. Day trips were normally difficult here since cars and trains did not exist. ... What a convenient world we lived in... How awesome it was, to be able to do it without magic. ... Maybe next time I shall create a car run by magic... Oops, I digressed. Anyway, the possibility of Father returning today was extremely low. And I had no idea when John-sensei would return... I wanted to ask about how we should deal with them but now it looked like I was trapped in this extremely troublesome situation. What was this coincidence that all 3 of them were out! Gods idea of a prank? ...........? Suddenly, I felt uneasy. This felt like too much of a coincidence.... No, it couldnt be. I shook my head, but my suspicions refused to go away, and with that, escting unease. What if it was not a coincidence...? I might just be thinking too much. It might be because of the confusion about this troublesome situation. But... what if it was not a coincidence? People came for Father in his office. But in this house we had Father, the strongest in the country, my unpredictable Mother and John-sensei, who was employed by the royal court. No one in their right mind would lift a hand against them. Which was why they would fake an incident to lure out Father, arranged it to meet with Mothers day out. And John-sensei......what about John-sensei? I stared at the 3 people, bound and passed out. When I first saw them, I had thought about how ninja-like they were. And that was because they were fishing around for documents. Which meant, someone wanted the information Father had gathered. I thought my suspicions were stupid and wanted to shake them off but the facts seemed to be fitting together perfectly, just like pieces of a puzzle. .... The one who called John-sensei out was the Veltor House. Its no good, this was the only piece that did not fit... ......What was inside Fathers documents? The other day, in the middle of a lesson, John-sensei said. The current Emperor is the one with an outstanding ability even among history. He is currently looking for a way to clean out all rotten garbage lurking in this system. I really hope he can get it done soon. And Father had been gathering information about the Veltors. Which meant, Veltor House was the part of the anti-kingdom faction and concluded that the information Father had gathered was detrimental to them. In other words, the ringleader for this incident, was the Veltor House...........? No, it could not be. I shook my head, denying it. But, no matter how I tried to deny it, deep down I knew. And I was slowly getting sure of it. If it was really Veltors, then John-sensei might be in danger. It was not a situation I wished to think about. This was so obvious but subconsciously, I might be avoiding thinking about it. Lets make sure. I had a method. But... I was terrified of the oue. Until now, I was still racking my brains for an exnation on how I caught those 3. How about I just pretended to not know anything? I was very happy with my life right now. And I didnt want to wreck it. That was why I was frantically thinking of an exnation right now. Even though people important to me might be in danger... But, all would be lost if they were gone. If I destroyed this happiness but all of us were alive, then I might still be able to do something. Making up my mind, I teleported over, making my move immediately. It was all still a guess on my part, but even so, with a small percentage of it happening, it would not hurt to check it out. Firstly, I drew out all the mana from the 3. So even if they came to, they could do nothing to escape from the bindings... for at least another 2 days. Ah, no worries, I withdrew all I could without killing them. Though they would feel extremely tired. After which, I manipted the gravity on the bindings, did an intricate weaving of the barrier magic with the bindings and coiled it around their bodies for an extra measure. ...Snicker... 3 Silkworms in the room... What impudence! I did notugh at all I did not say a word to the maids. If they were Ninjas, the maids might be targeted if their faces were seen by them. The maids were also an important part of my family. I ate a simple dinner and told them I was heading to bed before returning to my room. My aim is... John-sensei.. I murmured, deep in thought. Yep, I should head to his side first... After trying all sorts of ways, I atst decided to trace his mana. I hid my presence with magic and opened the window which I then slowly closed from the outside. Well then, lets go. I erected a barrier around me and soared up into the sky. Senseis mana points... southwest. In a single breath, I cut through the sky in that direction. It was difficult to think that they would raise a hand to their own son... I felt extremely irritated that this happened just because he became my home tutor. Ah, I kinda felt like I just broke through an air wall but... I must be imagining things. The reason why I could hear nothing must be because I was flying in the skyte at night~ ....Please be safe? I was worried because through and through, Sensei was my friend. .....Nnn.... When I came to, all I saw was darkness. And the air that I breathed in was dusty. Where was I? I promptly tried moving my body but I couldnt. ...I seemed to be wrapped in something...? Confused for a moment, I remembered. Thats right, I was hit by someone on the back of my head. Which meant I must be confined and bound right now. ........Damn it... To think they were rotten to this extent...! I ground my teeth, angry at myself for letting my guard down, thinking that they would not raise a hand to their own son. I wondered what was their aim? Use me to call Gion-sama out? No, it could not be, I was not that important to be used as a threat. No matter how stupid they were, they should at least know this much. But I was bound and left here. Which meant I would be trouble for them if I stayed in Beryls house. What were they nning? ....It was useless, I did not have enough information to know what was going on. But it was better than not doing anything. If I used all of my brain power to... Long time no see, John. The footsteps rang out across the dark room. And its owner appeared in front of me. .....Brother. Well then, lets make you spit it out, shall we? Smirking, Brother took a knife out of his chest pocket. ....Ah, now I got it. Unconsciously, Iughed. John, spit out everything you know about the Beryls. AN: What will happen to John?! Father Jin Brother Jean John ` The simple naming made even meugh. TN: ....And somehow John POV got in again. I apologized for my fast mouth... words at the top of this chapter. On the other hand, this had to be the fun-est chapter to trante yet! Chapter 029 – Way Too Suspicious 029 C Way Too Suspicious Posted on August 15, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor : Poor_Hero and Lazaruz22 (*Yay) TN: This took longer then usual.. But hey, new chapter! Just to warn people, 2 POVs, Will & John. In a dimly lit room, there was a man exerting violence against a tied up, defenseless man. Not punches and kicks but something on another level. DD Knife cuts. I trembled. A short while ago, I arrived at the Veltors house, sensed that John-sensei was in the middle of the area and teleported over. With my presence and figure staying hidden by magic. It seemed to be the basement here. John-sensei was being threatened by that man as he shed at him with a short knife. Seeing that, my blood began to boil. Stop screwing around! It was unclear if that was directed at the man who was hurting Sensei or me, who took my time heading here. I moved to attack, channeling my anger. I jumped lightly, focused the mana around my leg to strengthen it and kicked with all I had. I ended up doing a roundabout kick in the heat of my anger. Turned out I put a lot more force into it than I expected. With a loud noise, that man mmed against the wall. ....Hm? Was he really that weak? Oh man, was he dead? People should not die that easily.. yep, he was not dead. I think. After a timeg, he slid down to the floor with a thud. Looking at the man lying there, motionless, I manipted the gravity on him for extra measures to prevent him from moving. Eh!? I must be imagining that his nose was bleeding. [TN: Just how hard did you hit that guy?] He had a plump figure and was wearing clothes essorized with gaudy looking ornaments that screamed I am a Noble!. I would guess his age to be around thirties... You could say he looked like, yet unlike John-sensei. Hah, lets leave him there for the moment. The important thing right now was John-sensei. In a haste, I ran over to John-senseis side. I saw knife marks all over his body and he was currently breaking out in cold sweat. I started regretting after seeing him in pain. ...That man, I should have hit him harder. John-senseis face twisted in pain and looked to be on the verge of fainting. The rope binding him looked normal but was actually embedded with magic. Not a problem. What a meaningless spell to use. While questioning the weak magic, I offset it chantlessly. With the rope gone, I lifted John-sensei, who was lying face down on the ground, up. Our eyes met and questions rose up as he registered who I was. With a voice that sounded like he was wheezing everyst bit out of his lungs, he said. .....W..Will...? Why.....? Rather than that.. Cutting off Sensei, I smiled, trying to calm him down. ΰK [TN: Chiyu, Heal] The reason I chanted it out was to allow John-sensei to understand what magic I was casting on him. Even if I didnt say it out now, I would still have to exinter. That and how I arrived here. Looking at his bare skin through the torn shirt, I saw that, despite being a schr, he had a rtively well-toned body, somewhat erotic looking. My inferiorityplex was acting up, so I casted 1 more magic on top of it. ޏ͡ [TN: Shuufuku, Mend] Senseis bruises as well as his torn shirt began mending up and as a side-effect, Senseis face regained his color. Relieved at that, I was d I made it in time. Smiling, I walked towards Sensei. ....Who are you? Sensei asked, guarding himself from me as he stood up and backed away. ....That hurt. Well, it was questionable if a 4 year old was able to kick a grown man flying then fire 2 spells conservatively like it was normal. Even so... Its me. Its Will, Sensei. Being questioned like that still hurt. Plus I did not have anything that I could use to identify myself. Asking that question despite knowing me... There was no one else, wasnt it? Seeing me with my slumped shoulders, John-sensei concluded that I had no will to fight him at all. He began to slowly and timidly approach me. .... Am I a rare animal? ...Really? Yes, really! No, I mean, that magic and that fighting ability... Obviously, I was being suspected. I understood how you felt, I really did. But... I kept it all a secret from everyone. I smiled mischievously. Now, how I made him believe me... Ah, this would be the best way to convince him I guess... I grinned and approached Sensei. ܞơ [TN: Teni, Teleport] The destination? My room of course. I was feeling hot. The increasing cuts were definitely sapping my strength. I had no useful information that the Anti-Kingdom faction (Veltor) wanted...even if I did, I would not give it away to them. Nevertheless, I did not know what Brother was thinking as he cut at me with his knife, kicked my stomach, and performed acts after acts of violence like an interrogation / torture. ....In this case, it was really an interrogation. Even if I was living with the Beryls, I was only an educator. I would not have been given any sensitive information nor would I know any. What I did, was to only teach Will. And it looked like this idiot noble (Brother) did not understand this fact. Plus, unlike the Veltor House, the Beryls did nothing illegal. With Gion-samas character, they never will. Thus, it would be useless even if I promised to search for any dirt they had. Wheezing sounds were heard as I breathed. And the rope binding me had been made to look like no magic had been cast on it. ........Damn it... The moment I was about to moan from the pain, the knife attacks stopped and something strong and heavy was heard shing. ....What happened? As I was tied up and lying on the ground, I could not see what was happening. My heart was racing right now. Then I heard footsteps approaching. Soft and light. Sounds like a person with a small build. ... Did hee to help?... No, perhaps Father got disappointed with Brother, who, after so long, was unable to draw any information out of me and sent another one of his goons to do the job. I wanted to clear my head and think but right now, I was really too tired to do any of that. The sound of the footsteps stopped once it reached me and much to my surprise, vanquished the rope with magic. ... What magic. Be it the huge mana, or theplex spell and above all, it was done chantlessly. What a remarkable magician. He interested me. [TN: Since John researches magic, Im pretty sure he means it scientifically. No Y- guys.] And yet. When I was lifted up and that magician entered my vision, the one I saw was... .....W..Will...? Why.....? It was Will. And I was unable to stop myself from questioning who I saw. Rather than that.. Cutting off my sentence, that person who looked like Will gave a gentle smile, like how Will used to. ΰK [TN: Chiyuu, Heal] I questioned my ears when I heard the next word that came out of his mouth. ....Chiyuu? I was shocked by how the person I thought to be my enemy, was healing me right now. But rather than that... .... Chiyuu. The rare-est of the rare, the attribute magic of the legendary level that only a handful of people could cast. ... The light attribute. To think I was able to meet such a person...! Even with this situation, my schrly spirit was excited. But, at the same time, the possibility of him being Will was close to zero. Scratch that, he was definitely not Will. Right now, he just fly-kicked my brother away with magic, vanquished the rope with magic and healed me. [TN: Not to mention flying.] After having casted 3 huge magics, he seemed fine. This was not the mana amount a 4 year old kid would have. To begin with, if a 4 year old kid had the mana to even activate a single spell, he would already be at the level of a court magician. With these facts, the person standing in front of me was not Will. Then, who was he? I felt thankful for him healing my wounds but I could not let my guard down yet. But, once again, this person next move exceeded my expectation. ޏ͡ [TN: Shuufuku, Mend] A magic I had not heard before. I readied myself for anything that was about to happen. No....?! Swishing sounds like cloth rubbing against each other were heard and looking down at my clothes, I could see them mending itself. What was this magic? A magic not even heard in the royal court... Why did this person know of it? I stood up in full guard, preparing to attack at any time and yet, I was extremely curious at what I just saw. ....Who are you? Before I noticed it, it slipped right. I somewhat knew he had no intention to fight me but... Its me. Its Will, Sensei. His shoulders slumped and he seemed down. Till now he was still insisting he was Will. No matter how his behavior was unlike a 4 year old kid, he should plenty well know that he was quite suspicious. Despite that, to still insist that he was Will, that must mean... True, it was rather hard to prove ones own identity. I could not helped but asked again. ...Really? Yes, really! The way he answered was just like Will. No, I mean, that magic and that fighting ability... I knew now that he was not an enemy but... I still found it hard to believe him. Then he said something that shocked me. I kept it all a secret from everyone. He then smiled mischievously. ... When had I heard that before...? And somehow, I finally believed. ...... This person was definitely Will. I then became aware that the corners of my mouth were lifted up. And yet, Will amazed me even further. When he saw my troubled and slightly sad eyes, he grinned and muttered. ܞơ [TN: Teni, Teleport] This was one spell even I knew. ... Teni. The sky attribute... And also a legendary spell. As one would expect from Gion-samas son. I was already amazed that Will was a Double but to think he owned both the Light and Sky attributes......! A schr was really greedy, to think I was fully guarded against him a while back but now, my schrly spirit was burning with interest. My desires seemed to be read and for a moment, my vision went dark and the hard floor my sole felt turned into something soft. When my vision returned, what I saw was somewhere familiar. It cannot be... Wills room...? I eximed in surprise. Even rushing in a carriage at this distance would take about 3 hours. And to think that he teleported 2 person at once... Wills mana storage must be unfathomable. I suppressed my now-raging schrly spirit and looked at Will. And found him looking at me anxiously. ... Well well well. So, Will. Could you exin to me clearly what all of what just happened? I asked in my usual tone. Smiling, I lifted my sses with my finger. As if hooked, Will smiled too. Ahh, I am really lucky. AN: John Senseis schrly spirit. In this situation, instead of being scared or suspicious, he felt interest instead. TN: Told you. Longer chapter then usual, about the length of a digest chapter. Enjoy! Chapter 030 – A Meeting With Despair 030 C A Meeting With Despair Posted on August 18, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor : Poor_Hero Kun and Lazaruz22 After seeing my magic, John-sensei, who was bursting with interest, somehow managed to suppress his schrly spirit to have a talk about the events that happened. ...... And so, I went to look for Sensei. Sparing him the details, I exined how I captured 3 suspicious men fishing for documents in Fathers office. As well as how I came to the conclusion that Sensei might be in trouble and went [TN: Flew?] over to check. While listening, Sensei pursed his lips from time to time. I guessed he determined that instead of his spirit of study, solving this situation came first. In the end, apart from interrupting to give his thanks for me saving him, he silently listened to my story till the end. I will want a clear exnation on how you did everythingter... John-sensei said, his sharp eyes piercing. N-o-!! Please dont dissect me! I believe in Sensei so please dont go all mad scientist on me! .... At least dont treat me like a guinea pig....? I trembled, and after suppressing my urge to run away, I invited Sensei to continue. As you thought, this had to be the work of the Anti-Kingdom faction. Sensei let out a deep sigh and his face showed a mixture of surprise and worry. His father and brother were most likely weighing in his mind. Erm, Sensei, your ck aura was out in full force! And somehow I could see lighting striking in your background! .... Maybe Sensei s attribute was Thunder? Like a certain rat? .... It felt like lighting would strike if Sensei was truly angered... As I waited timidly, Sensei gasped his shoulders suddenly. As if he was trying to regain his bnce. But first... He looked straight at me. In the future, you will refrain from such dangerous behavior right? Sensei said, his face full of smiles. ... This was definitely not a question... I replied at the speed of light. ording to my 21 years of experience, 17 in the previous world and 4 years here, I took the stance that was the most effective in situation like these. I lowered my head and apologized. I am so sorry! I will not do it again! DDDD Thats right, to earnestly apologize! It.. Its not because Sensei was terrifying. Most definitely not. Just that, you see, to get this thing done in the fastest way possible was topromise. ... Hm, I will take you for your word. Looking at the unconvinced Sensei, I panicked and tried to changed the subject. I.. I am not worried about Father but what about these intruders? ... It was not only to divert Senseis attention. I earnestly thought about the safety and public order of the residence. And the best way was to get this incident solved as soon as possible. Yep. And it must be my imagination that Sensei just looked at me with amazement. Thats right... It is useless to specte here. Let us meet with them first, shall we? I had no reason to reject Sensei suggestion and so, after agreeing, we teleported back to the office. I had called it as Teleportation but in this world, it was just a normal spell that Transfer. That thought crossed my mind when I chanted the spell to teleport us both and John-sensei understood. But it was really cool how we could teleport at the sound of my voice! I met Senseis eyes, gave a small nod and chanted. ܞơ [TN: Teni, Transfer / Teleport. Pronunciation : Ten-i, not Te-ni] DDDDA short moment after Will left the HouseDDDD .....Why.. Was the first thing I said when I came to. I didnt understand. It was not that I had no memories of what happened but... As a Shadow, this behavior was unthinkable. To be speaking on enemy grounds... Even so, I was currently in a situation where I couldnt move an inch. I tried to twist my body but the intense pain that struck throughout my body made me frown. This time, I stayed silent. As a Shadow, it was trained in me. To not make a sound no matter the pain. And I followed it this time. But in that same training, I learned how to kill as well. Maybe that was the reason. I rolled on the floor, trying to get a look at the surroundings. No one could be seen apart from us. And as it was, the other 2 were still unconscious. Nheless, doubts started raising. Even if we were unconscious, leaving us Shadow alone unsupervised was rather careless. We were professionals. We did possess the skills to break out even the strongest bindings. At that, I tried to move my body and was taken aback. DDDDI could not move. Even though nothing could be seen binding us, I could not even move a finger. It felt like my body had turned into lead, as the Shadow side of me calmly analyzed while the other side of me felt an unfamiliar sense of terror, causing me to sweat. I convinced myself that the sweats were due to the intense pain I felt. In the first ce, this request was supposed to be easy. Our client had lured the head of this house out and left only the maids. We were supposed to sneak into the house, grab the required documents and the child and thats it. Just that. I did not know who the client was. I only followed the orders we were given by my owner. In the first ce, I was given no choice to refuse. I tried many times, using anything to get it off, using any methods to break it off, frantically, over and over. But even till now I could still feel it on my neck. DDDD[Cor of very], a magic tool. In this country, very had long been banned and it was believed that the [Cor of very] was out of existence. ... Till that day. I was an orphan. I could not even remember my parents faces but I was okay with it. However, I could not say I was in a happy ce. The orphanage I was in was rumored to have underground dealings and they hardly fed me. The first thing I learnt when I was slightly older was how to sneak out onto the streets. I was in an environment where I was always unreasonably treated. Hostility, ill-treatment, ridiculed at. At that young age, naturally, I epted it as that was what I was. Because I was obviously different from the other kids. DD A Beastman. Instead of the round ears at the side of my head, 2 furry ears were ced on top of it. But, as I went out onto the streets with a hooded cloak, I came to know that this world was small, yetrge. I then decided that I would get out of this ce as fast as I could and be an adventurer that travelled the world. But what a short dream it was. The day I set my heart to it was the day I was sold. It was a night like always, and I went to sleep on a hard and ufortable bed. Thinking back now, it was unusual that they actually fed me dinner that day. It must have beeb drugged with a sleeping potion. When I came to, a thin ck metal cor was attached to my neck and training started. Training to erase ones presence. Training to endure pain. Training to get used to poison. ..... Training to kill. At first, I desperately tried to resist but even so, my body would move obediently to the orders. It was like my mind and body were separated. There were a few times where I would start thinking that even if I was dead, my body would move on its own and still execute out orders. As time passed, I gave up on resisting and simply followed orders. It might be because of my blood-stained hands that I felt like I did not deserved to be saved. A Shadows job covered a lot of grounds but I was usually assigned to assassination or kidnappings. Grouped along with 2 other people, each with different builds, we then executed orders given to us. I wonder if the other 2 had been through what I had too... The tall guy and the average guy hardly spoke at all. And that included me. We had no idea what each other were thinking about at all. Before I realized it, I got used to killing. ... Did I get conceited with this request, I wondered. No. Never. That would never happen with this cor still on. Even with this cor that forced me to be absolutely faithful, till now I still couldnt move my body. And I still had no idea what just went down. Trained in moving in darkness, we had no need for lighting as we searched around the dark office for the required document. For precaution, Tall guy castedӰ[TN: Kage, Shadow] that merged our bodies into the shadows. Then all of a sudden, I heard a kids voice and released my weapon in that direction by reflex. But no sound of metal embedding into flesh was heard and instead, I lost conscious. .... Did a kid do this? Dont be silly, I needed to rethink this. I wouldnt be tricked. Even though nothing was going as nned, I stayed calm. And felt slightly happy at how I was resisting the corsmands to move. It was then. I heard the pitter-patter from 2 pairs of footsteps and themp was turned on. A ck haired man then appeared in front of me. And following him, an angel-like gorgeous child.. AN: Most likely in the next chapter, this series of incidents will be solved! And it might be the first appearance of .......! Chapter 031 – Hey, I Overcame My Surprise 031 C Hey, I Overcame My Surprise Posted on August 22, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero Sama and Lazaruz22 ܞơ [TN: You should remember this by now.] Once we transferred over to the office, I saw the trio were still nicely bound up and t on the floor. Thats great. Thats really great. I was a little worried about them breaking free. ncing at Sensei, he had a really surprised expression on as he approached the trio. This is... perhaps... His face turned pale as he murmured. He then looked over his shoulder with a force at me, eyes questioning. Are all 3 of them restrained? I finally understood why Sensei had such a weird expression on. I had forgotten to inform him that I had bound the intruders up. The bindings were weaved out of my mana and barrier magic and coiled up around them with an addition of gravity magic. Just by looking, no physical object could be seen restricting them. I scratched my neck and smiled sheepishly. In a joking sense, I answered Bound by a spoonful of magic and a bit of gravity. but I guessed Sensei would not ept that. I then smiled teasingly. Ah, I will exin it all to youter. Shifting our attention back to the trio, whose faces were covered with a ck cloth, we looked at each other. Hmm.... Where should we even begin...? We could not tell if they had regained their consciousness or not without seeing their faces... What should we do? Troubled, I tried to ask Sensei. Yes, I wonder what we could do... Sensei answered, with a troubled look. Oi oi. Why were you no help at all? ...Hah, anyone would be troubled if they were brought into this situation all of a sudden. ...Hmm. This situation would stay stuck forever if we did not know if they were awake or not! I had decided to throw away all of my unnecessary worry. Not only were they intruding into the house, they even attacked me so I was not in the wrong here! In any case, we should wake one up and get some information from them. You over there, please dont say I am horrible. To solve this case, I would be as humane as possible. At least I would not be as bad and use a knife as that guy in John Senseis case! Observing the trio, I decided to get it out of Mr. Delicate. In terms of physique, he looked easier to handle. Just to say, the reason I did not choose Mr. Tall and Mr. Average was not because they looked like mob characters! I timidly approached Mr. Delicate and took off the hood DDDD... our eyes met. Ah. I said in surprised. They looked like Ninja so I willfully thought all of them as guys but it was the face of a beautiful Onee-san under the hood. Although her face was twisted and ring at me. When our eyes met, she opened her eyes wide in surprised. ...Ah, if I, as an assassin, was caught and the one toe into my sight was a child, I would be surprised too. Relieved, I stood up. Ah! Sensei was somehow touching Onee-sans nk! Wait wait wait wait wait... What were you doing, Sensei! You could not do these kind of things even if you didnt have a girlfriend! Even if Onee-san was gorgeous! Even if she was extremely gorgeous! My inner mind was in chaos and as I was judging Sensei, at the timing where it was like he heard my thoughts, he looked at me. ... Frowning. ... I am sorry! I gulped my apologetic words down and was thankful for that when I heard what Sensei wanted to say. This persons bones are broken. Will, what kind of fighting did you do? ...... .... Eh? ording to Sensei, just by touch alone, he had already felt a few broken ribs. I tilted my head, trying to remember yet nothing came to mind. All I could remember was only giving her a hand chop to the back of her neck. I casted a sidelong nce at Sensei, who began to question Onee-san. What was the reason to infiltrate this estate? .......... Was it the Veltors? .......... Question after questions were asked but all Onee-san did was to re at us. By then, Sensei was frowning. Will, let us bring her into another room. Saying that, Sensei wanted to carry her up. ... That heavy? As a schr, Sensei was not gangly but even by using his full strength, he could not even move her.... I was as surprised as Sensei before I remembered, ...Gravity magic! It hadpletely slipped my mind. Perhaps that was the reason why I did not notice Onee-sans ribs was broken. Ahahahaha. When it came to this... Laugh it off! I undid the gravity maniption, as well as the bindings and realized something. This Onee-san was in a state where several of her ribs were broken and yet she could still withhold her silence DDDDDDDD Was that not kinda strange? No matter how long it had been, Onee-san had no response whatsoever so Sensei decided to go on to n B. I had no idea if the other 2 hade to or not but I heard that when separated from ones group, one would talk more easily. Might be due to how their feeling of solitary and uneasiness increased in that situation. I simply thought that it was because they were away from the stress of the other person ratting them out if they talked. It was fine to think simple. I nodded, left the other 2 in the office, and teleported the rest of us back into my room. ...Ah... It was better not to reveal my hand to the enemy... I did it chantlessly, just in case. Instantly, the view changed into one of darkness. I could feel softness under my feet so this should be the ce. As my eyes were not yet used to the darkness, it somehow seemed darker. When I switched themp on, we found ourselves standing on top of my sofa in my ridiculouslyrge room. Ah, I wondered if it was safe to unbind her without checking first. This kind of Ninja-like person usually had concealed weapons, dont they? I jumped off the sofa and was heading towards Onee-san but found that Sensei was already searching through her clothes. O...Oh.... Since I had the same intentions, I would not misunderstand Senseis action this time round. But... uh. This might be a bit too much for my eyes. But...umu... I didnt think I would be scolded if I turned my eyes away. Did Sensei do it because of me? No.. If he could read my mind then I would not be this troubled as I was right now... This was not the thoughts of a 4 years old kid... Ah, whatever. Anyway, Sensei reached out for Onee-sans neck as he spoke up. As I predicted, this person is a Shadow. ....Shadow? I tilted my head at the unknown word. Yes. [Shadow] is the fixer of the underworld. As long as there is a request, they will do anything, even assassination. They are the organization that operates in the dark, with no one ever seeing them before. Judging from what Will said, till now, she had not made a single sound which meant she was truly a professional, Sensei murmured as he felt round her neck. At the back of her high-neck cor, there was a sp which Sensei undid. Ga-chink. It opened and her clothes fell down. ..... This is... ! Sensei eximed in shock and directed his eyes, filled with doubt, at me. ... Will, its as I thought, the situation is unfavorable. Sensei frowned as he gave a deep sigh, and nced at Onee-san, who was still ring at us. This item that is attached at her neck is mostly likely the [Cor of very]. [Cor of very] was, as the name implied, a cor that once attached, forced a person into very. Once an order was handed down, they would be given no choice but to obey. Orders like Kill the person in front of you would be fulfilled even if the person himself lost conscious, as their body would move on its own, asmended by the cor. Hearing that, the hair on my back stood straight up. Luckily, Onee-san could not move due to almost all of her bones being broken but otherwise, she would continue to move until she turned into mincemeat. .... Was that not the same as a zombie? Sensei deduced that the reason why Onee-san was not making a sound was because of the cor. Who made something like this....! Anger rushed up and at the same time, an unfamiliar emotion that was very close to fear was felt. This was insane, the act of a devil. But the problem was, this cor could only be removed by the person that attached it on. Onee-san is a shadow? I asked, looking into her eyes. Her face was wearing an expression that looked like she was ring at us, but her eyes were dead. ... Most likely Sensei was right. It should be normal for ves or assassin to have some form of tools on them. But... Even so, I wondered why Sensei was extremely shocked when he saw the [Cor of very]. I looked at Sensei and he answered. very was banned decades ago. The manufacturing method of [Cor of very] was ceased and it was said to be a taboo magic item. I see. No wonder he was surprised. I stared fixedly at the cor, observing it. Sensei said that only the one who put it on could take it off, which meant some kind of magic might be imbued into it. So, there was a possibility that Onee-san was working against her will. Sensei... I whispered into Senseis ear and tentatively had his approval. Even if I held Onee-sans cor, she did not move one bit so there was no worries there. I quietly went near to Onee-san and murmured. I was really just grasping at straws here. š [TN: Kaihou, Release] The thin ck metal broke and fell with a nk. Jin [Oi Jean, what are you doing...hm?] Jean [Hmmpphhmmmp.] Jin [....We got pulled one over by John] Jean [Mmmmhhpphmm.] Jin [...Even so, he sure did it shy, didnt he. Call the medics.] ..... Medic [.....Umppt....Hah hah hah. Master, I am so sorry but we cannot lift Jean Sama up!] Jin [What...? Jean, I didnt know you were this fat...] Jean [GUUUHHHHHEUMUMMMTP (ITS NOT MEEEEE!!!!)] TN: My sides.... I cant... This had to be the funniest chapter I tranted yet. Enjoy. Chapter 032 – My Work Can’t Seemed To Finish 032 C My Work Cant Seemed To Finish Posted on August 25, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor : Poor_Hero Sama and Lazaruz22! I had no idea what the heck just happened. I was simply trying to bear my pain by ring. Then suddenly, in the middle of everything, the scenery changed and I seemed to be sitting on top of a sofa. I thought they tried to ask about my identity a few times but I was beginning to think that the reason I could not move might be because the cor was broken. That thinking / hope onlysted for an instance before disappointment crashed in. [TN: She heard or knew it was because of her broken bones.] Before I realized it, the cloth around my neck was unfastened and my cor revealed. Then, the angel-like child walked over and without even asking anything, started to murmur something. A warm mana then wrapped around me and around my neck area, a sound was heard. My understanding couldnt catch up. ...........Why? The word just slipped out. I had a feeling I said that before. But right now, my cracking voice exposed my emotions. My clouded world just suddenly became clear. Unable to process all of this, my vision went white. Onee-san, who came to recognize that her cor had been taken off, looked at me with eyes filled with questions before passing out. The control from the cor was broken which allowed her to faint from the pain. Sensei, what do you think? Before she fainted, the expression that she had, made me felt like she was no longer our enemy. By my voice, Sensei seemed to havee back from his thoughts. ...How many times do you want my heart to stop...? Sensei, who was sighing, sounded happy despite his words. ...It was going to be hard after this. But really, I was only grasping at straws just now. I am not a guinea pig, you know? I was going to try my upturned eyes attack! This was super embarrassing but I would do anything to protect my mental health! My life was precious to me! In the end, Sensei snickered at me. ...Wasnt it fine? You didnt have tough at me! But just a little, I was relieved that Sensei was still Sensei. I had been afraid that our rtionship would fall apart by me using my magic. I was embarrassed at myself for thinking about this! ....And so, is this Onee-san our enemy? Ah, maybe. Will, are you thinking that she is not an enemy? Yes... It is just my intuition though. John-sensei heard thest part I murmured. My intuition is telling me the same thing but... without anything concrete... He said, troubled. ...Sensei, who had a troubled look, looked at Onee-san. With dusk lighting framing the both of them, they looked picture-perfect... Damn... I was so jealous of their beautiful faces... For a moment, I stood there, hanging my head, before managing to continue the conversation. But, having the cor attached means that it is very likely Onee-san has no idea who her client is, right? Thats right. Of course, in the best case, the person who attached the cor was the one who ordered this job. But they had went through the trouble to attach the cor onto her, which meant the owner would not want the client to control them easily. Which was why, it was most unlikely that it was the client who attached it. ....I agree... Well then, let us wait till she regains her consciousness, shall we? I am sure Master will return by tomorrow as well. Sensei said, nodding at me. Catching his meaning, I chanted. ΰK [TN: Chiyu, Heal] And another on just in case. ֪̽ [TN: Buki Tanchi, Weapons Detection] I chanted as I imagined if any weapons were found hidden on her, even with her clothes on, would emit a red glow. Her arm and leg glowed. I removed the pointy-knife-like weapon and passed them over to Sensei before he carried her over to the bed. I then remembered the other 2 and gave them the same treatment as Onee-san. By then, it was so deep into the night that the sky might just be getting bright soon. Somehow today seemed to be extremely tiring... I had unknowingly tensed myself up all this time and when I rxed, a strong wave of sleepiness swept over me. Uwah.....Slee..... .... ll... ill... Will! Y, yes! I answered by reflex as I seemingly heard Sensei shouting my name. ....Hm? Why is Sensei here? When I realized it, Sensei was lying beside me in my bed, with his clothes in a mess. I thought no one would me me for panicking a bit. I turned to John Sensei with surprise. Why? ...You... Will, you grabbed onto my clothes and fell asleep and I tried but I could not release your grip. ...Uh...eh.... Im sorry... It was deep in my psyche to apologize reflexively. And when I looked around, I found out that the room I was in was not my own but Senseis... At that point I snapped out of my drowsiness and remembered all that happened yesterday. Thats right... I removed the trios cors, healed them, ced Onee-san on my bed and the rest on the sofa... with restrictions. I snapped up. Mary-san was going to my room to wake me up! Its okay, it is not the time yet. I woke you up early. Like he had just read my mind, Sensei smiled. Well, thank you for all your hard work yesterday. You saved me. Thank you. John-sensei said his thanks again, making me a little awkward. But the smile, void of any scheming or ns, from John-sensei was extremely destructive. E..Even me... In the future... I can! Undauntedly, I smiled and turned to Sensei. You are wee. With that, Sensei stood up. Well then, shall we clean things up before Mary-sanes? We moved the trio to the office and I went back to my bed, feigning sleep. By the way, John-sensei was in the office as well because he had not returned home yet and would cause surprise if seen. I managed to pull one over Mary-sans eyes and after breakfast, seeded in secluding myself in the office. How did I do it? .... Please do not ask. I said something along the lines of aspiring to be Father... Who was I exining to, anyway? As I was bathed in questions after questions from Sensei in the office, my savior came home. Hearing a knock, I looked out into the corridor and saw a maid standing there. Young Master Will, Master has returned. For some reason, the maid seemed to be in high spirits as she forcefully held my hand and having no choice, I let her as we hurriedly made our way to the entrance hall. Once there, I saw Father, face ashen. Wee home, Father. Happy that he was back, I rushed over as Father, with an about-to-cry face,ughed and hugged me. You are safe...! Will! Although his beard hurt but I decided to let it go this time. The fact that I returned Fathers hug happily was a secret between us. It must also be my imagination that Mary-san, leading the rest of the maids, looked at that scene of us warmly. After that, I dragged Father to his office and together with John, exined all that happened yesterday. Listening with a grim face, Father nodded and began to rely his version of what happened. I had a bad feeling throughout the entire case. As I thought, that was just a lure. Once Father reached the capital, it was confirmed that merchants, who had once been suspected of ve trading, and Nobles that were closed to Veltor, were seen at the harbor. Moreover, they seemed to be piling uprge bags of something. When Fatherunched a surprise check on the luggage, both the merchants and Nobles had a nonchnt air about it while smirking. At that point, Father was certain he was tricked and when checked, all therge cages contained only chickens. Now it was confirmed he was tricked. He then hastily finished the procedures and proceeded to rush home. To go through such a trouble just to lure him to the capital, he was certain the target was his family. Plus Mother, who possessed the strength to fight back, was staying over after her tea party and John was back to his house due to his mothers illness. There was only 1 person left to target and just by thinking about it, Father panicked and rushed as fast as he could back home. Will, you did well! You really wanted to help John-sensei right? Amazing! As expected from the son of Lily and me! In the end, I was caught by Father again as he ruffled my hair over and over again. Pleassseeee Stttooopppppppppp!! My cries of distress did not seem to reach Father... Shortly after, Mother came back and the 2 looked like they wanted to discuss something. Father let me go and they entered their private room. I had done all I could, and would leave the rest to Father. After that, which was... The Shadow Onee-sans trio, I guessed... As I stopped along the corridor, a hand was ced onto my shoulder. Turning back slowly, I saw John-sensei, who had a smile on his face. Well then, it is time for you to exin. He remembered. ....It seemed like my work was not yet done. Ah... How do I exin.... That night. After dinner, when everyone was asleep, John was called to the office by Gion. Is it true.... the [Cor of very]? Gion asked bitterly. ...Yes. I had suspected my own eyes as well. ...But it matched the description as written by the courts ssified book. The rest... will to have to wait till they are awake. John said, looking at the Shadow trio on the sofa. It might be a troublesome case... Gion murmured in a low voice that even John could not catch. In any case, the both of them had the same bitter expression. AN: Finally I can see the end of this case. It had been so long... I dragged it for too long. And right now I am hesitating if I could write an exnation of Wills abilities. But, thank you so much for being with me all this time! I am trying my best so please give me any of your opinions or thoughts so I can use it as a reference. Or rather, I would be extremely d to receive it! Please continue to support [Tensei Shichatta Yo] from now on as well. PS: I am crying into my pillow because I just realized this is a such a no-sense name for my novel title. ughs] TN: Argh, long chapter. Enjoy~ Chapter 033 – Regain Consciousness 033 C Regain Consciousness Posted on August 28, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero, Persona 5! and Lazaruz22! As for the incident, they could finally deal with the Anti-Kingdom faction nobles that had caused much troubles for the Emperor by exposing their crimes all at once. Nobles included Veltor, of course, as well as people who coborated and were close to him. That was fast. Father, you were too amazing. Who were you, really? As for the captured Shadows, it was covered up by saying that Father hadid a trap and caught them. Ah, that was not aplete lie. Trap = Me. For me, I would wish to avoid increasing any troublesome mattersing my way and if an incident like this ever happened again, I could act as the hidden card and mostly, I wanted to live normally. If it was exposed, I might be seen as a strange child or even be persecuted... No, if I was being treated as a strange one, then people would distance themselves away from me, to which floodgates might open from my eyes. If possible, I would still want people to like me. It had been 3 days since the incident happened and already, all the Anti-Kingdom faction hadpletely gone underground. And Father made new fans out of the citizens there. It was scary how fast rumors could spread. Like how germs spread themselves, or how mice bred. They always said how rumors spread like wind. It just might spread faster than the wind. [TN: English C Rumors spread like wildfire.] Oh yes, it had been 3 days when the incident was safely behind us. And now, I needed to face a problem straight on. Sensei, they are not waking up. In ce of Father, who was buried in paperwork, John-sensei was entrusted with the duty of looking after the arrested Shadows. As the cover story was said to be Fathers trap, it could not be left to people who did not know the truth. By the way, I was attached as a freebie. ...Because, my feeling of guilt was overwhelming. I seemed to have made a mistake with my gravity magic and caused them to have almost all of their bones broken and were currently in a deep sleep. I casted healing magic and there were no longer any problem with their health but the trio, who had their cor removed, had not awakened yet. Sensei said that it must be the mental strain of having their cors removed and was not my fault but still... the feeling of guilt gnawed at me. I could not forget the expression on Onee-sans face before she fainted. Sometimes, in her sleep, she would have a pained expression on her face. Yes... As I thought, they would still need time to recover. Sensei sighed along with me and looked at the trios sleeping faces. Sensei rested his chin in his hand and had aplex expression on his face before sitting down on the sofa ced across from the bed. As a habit, I sat beside him. Ah, that was careless of me! By the way. 2 hands firmly gripped my shoulders as I was turned towards Sensei. Our eyes met. .... His eyes were glittering! It is about time to tell me about your magic, Will. Ah, thats right. I promised to tell himter so there was no way I could run away! Having said that, it was actually the same as Japanese from my previous world! If I actually said that, he would rage that I was only a [cheat] bastard and everything would end. In short, I was very troubled right now. These 3 days, half of it were spent looking after the Shadows, another half of it were spent thinking of a way to exin. And so, today was the 3rd day. My idea was to give an adequate reason and skip the rest. As I was not very good at lying, lying to people, like my parents and John-sensei, that had been with me everyday, would get me exposed faster than you could say OBJECTION!. That was why I was trying to think of a way to exin without lying. By the way, the only ones who learned about what I did were limited to my parents and John-sensei. As much as it pained me, the maids were kept in the dark. The Beryl was the top family of the Duke ss so people beneath would enter the house for apprenticeship. Apprenticeship was.... something like working in a big enterprise as a clerk before marriage. Ah, and so... I looked seriously at Sensei straight on. I understand. I was just about to give up avoiding. Senseis eyes sparkled even brighter so I made it a point to show him how serious I was about this. His face stiffened and looked at me anew. I could understand the magic characters since I was born. I was not lying. I wondered if I came across as creepy... If I did not, then this strategy was a sess. Worried, I looked at Sensei and saw that he was frozen in state of shock. I was surprised too, when I first saw the magic spells. I gave one more push. This was a bit painful for me but I excluded an aura from my entire body to not hate me. Come back! Sensei! I smiled bitterly. One part of me thought that Sensei would ept it while the other knew that normally, no one would believe these kind of things. If it was me, I definitely would not. What is this 4 year old kid talking about and I would haveughed. As I continued looking at Sensei, his expression, which was one of shock, slowly, bit by bit, melted into a smile. Haha.. It slipped out as Senseiughed, looking as Ikemen as usual while I was only thinking of wanting him to hurry up and give me the verdict. What are you so afraid of, Will? Sensei asked, stillughing. Then, in an instant, Sensei ced his hand on my head with a pon, It seems like we are in for a fun time from today on. Saying that, he rubbed my head. ...Thats great, he believed me... I was so d, my face loosened up. ....Nn. A small voice sounded. ...Oh....Someone woke up...? Someone is awake? Standing up together with Sensei, we rushed over to the origin of the sound. She is awake...! I said, leaning against the bed and looking at Onee-sans face. Her closed eyelids began to open slowly. Questions were reflected in her eyes. And..... Terror. Of course... It would be better to exin things clearly to her. I leaned in close. Onee-san, are you okay? ...........!! When our eyes met, I was d she gave a different reaction aspared to 3 days ago. Thats great. She was in control of her own will. Were Onee-san forced to wear the cor? ..... If its the cor, I have taken it off~ Hearing that, Onee-san timidly reached for her neck. When she felt nothing attached on her neck, her eyes went wide and she looked at me so hard that she could drill a hole in me. That might be funny if it was not for this situation.. I took her stare straight on and said. Onee-san is free. ...... ......Hm...? Was this not where she felt happy? Why was there no reaction.... Please, I would be troubled if there was no reaction. As before, Onee-san was staring at me, frozen solid. And when I was about to sigh.. .......Youre lying....... A tiny voice. No, I am not. Youre lying! She shouted at my words. Since it came all of a sudden, I jumped, surprised by the sudden shouting. Now that I looked at her, she was trembling. I guess it had not sunk in yet, which was why she had refused to believe me. I am not lying. Onee-san is free... I cant be!! I cannot be free! Because... I was cut off mid-sentence by Onee-san who shouted, almost crying. But Because what? Was there a reason she could not have freedom? Dont tell me.... someone close to her was being taken as a hostage?! As I stood ready, Onee-san lifted her hand, and forcefully pulled off her head cloth. ..... Because... I am a... Beastman! Ahh. Just now, when John-sensei treated me as like before, I was so thankful that I could not help but smile. Saying that, I could see 2 puppy ears on top of her head. Why cant Beastmen have freedom? Because....Were revolting. In any case, itll still be.... Her ears, as like her emotion now, went down and ttened itself on her head. I wondered how she had lived before. Was she a Shadow since she was born? Or... When I thought about her circumstances, anger welled up inside me. But, rather than the past, now was.... I bounced across the bed and used my knees to get closer to Onee-san while not forgetting to smile as much as possible. When I was close to her, I reached out my hand which caused her to flinch. How so? I think its cute. I wanted to touch her ears! Ah, I touched it~. So soft~!! Fluffy!! I acted upon a win-win situation; satisfying my desire as well as trying to heal Onee-sans spirit. I softly stroked her ears. When Mother and Father stroked my head, I felt very blessed and happy. I had no idea what made Onee-san happy but I was trying to convey my sincerity.... maybe. Youre lying! She got a shock from my action and went all red. Once again, the stubborn-headed Onee-san insisted she was not cute. I still think puppy ears on this gorgeous Onee-san were cute. But. I knew that even if I said it, it would not mean a thing to her. I once felt the same as her too. Onee-san, arent your ears just a part of you? I nced at the nkly staring Onee-san as I continued. Distance memories had awoken inside of me. For example, If I cut my hair, I am still me. I remembered the big, wrinkled hands of my grandpa. No matter how I dress up nicely, I am still me. I grinned. Did I do that because I was about to get immersed in my memories or not, I had no idea. Isnt it just that? It is the inside thats important. This time, I hugged Onee-san. ... I was still a kid so please give me some leeway. I think Onee-sans ears are cute. Onee-san burst into tears. I was not thinking that her ttened ears were cute! I was very mindful of the situation I was in right now! Making use of my childs body, I patted her back as she cried. But, it was like looking through the mirror, seeing the past me. I smiled. Grandpa taught me that face was not all that mattered. Did Grandpa look at me that day like how I was doing now? I smiled again and as I was looking at Onee-san, I felt someone staring. .... John-sensei. Ah... I forgot all about him.... Dont look at me smiling like that! Dont look over here!! Ahh, came to think of it, I said some really embarrassing things... Now I really wanted to jump into a holeeeee!!! TN: I added our lovely puppy ears Onee San in the profile page! Shes cute. Please take a look at the profile page, located at the end of the main page, I included 3~4 years old cute Will too. Yes, I like puppy ears instead of dog ears. Although she looks like she had fox ears instead. Chapter 034 – The Future 034 C The Future Posted on August 30, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero and Lazaruz22 TN: I panicked a bit, sorry about that. And I have no idea how to backup the raw content apart from copy and pasting everything... somewhere. And I am toozy for that. Job(@b4lmung), Jedi of Patience, did a back up so no more scares! PS: Updated the character sheet with John Sensei. Finally. At a very good timing right after Onee-san, the other 2 woke up as well. Once they took off their head cloth, it was known that they were both Beastmen as well. Ah, I was sure you were questioning about why we left the head cloth on. That was simple. The cloth was connected to the rest of the outfit as a 1-piece. It would be impossible to remove without exposing the chest area a little. Plus there was a possibility the other 2 were female too, just like Onee-san. I was very bad with women. I had zero experience in dealing with women. A naive child would not be bothered about this but sadly, I was 21 years old on the inside. I could not pretend to not be aware of them and in the first ce, I did not have the courage to do something as bold as this. It was okay to call me a coward. But leaving them fully clothed for these few days were unhygienic. Even though they were assassins, they were still patients. No problem. Although I had zero experience with women, I did still havemon sense. It was not confirmed the other 2 Shadows were female or not but no matter as I casted andϴon them both! [TN: Sakkin Shodoku, Sterilize and Senjyo, Cleanse] Ah, magic sure was convenient. Once again, I was reminded this was reality. And so, the other 2 Shadows. Mr Tall was Buhual, male, a Bear Beastman. This made me feel like giving him a nickname. The urge was strong with this one. I ended up giving him one anyway but as there was a lot of ridicule on that name, I kept it my secret. It was easy to guess what it was though. The only hint was that I gave him a red shirt as a present. ...Ah, would it be better if I gave him a pot of honey instead..? [TN: Bu-surarilru, bad at names, part 10000444221. As for the nickname, I am sure you detectives can figure it out.] He was born in Dyuvu, and to trade magic tools, he came to Elzmu and was caught. As he had a family in Dyuvu, I gave him enough money to get back. As he was poised to work as a ve here, when he heard that we were letting him go, heughed out loud, grabbing his stomach. It was like I hit the funny bone of his or something as heughed till tears came out. To tell the truth, seeing his giant frame shaking to and fro as heughed was quite a sight. As he was a merchant, I made a deal with him to repay this favor in the future. I would definitely cash in on this favor in the future! And when I said that, heughed again. Why? Next was Mr Average, Bibinyaru, a Cat Beastman. As my prediction that the other 2 would be female was overturned, I was feeling kinda down. ...Oh, I was not really hoping for another beautiful Onee-san. His nickname would be Nyanru. You would feel like retorting why did I only choose the bottom half of his name but wasnt it obvious? He was a cat beastman. He too, was a merchant like Buhual, and got caught on the way to Elzmu. He too, was given money to get back. And he promised to return the money. As expected of a merchant. As to prevent this from happening again, all I could do was to cast an anti-very barrier on them but it would not help them in the future. 2 grown men being protected by a 4 year old child was... Anyway, that idea was turned down by them. And as we were dealing with this, it had already been a week. Beastmens recovery abilities were amazing. And so, a problem arose. Those with good observation might already know what I was talking about. Yes, Onee-san. Onee-san, for some reason, loved to cling onto me. As happy as I was about that, it was troubling. It might be because I was only 4 years old but getting cling on to was a bother. Yep. Because she had those soft things.... I could not say it so lets leave it aside. I was an innocent and pure child. Most of all, the thing I was really troubled by was the lonely expression she had from time to time. To that silent Onee-san, there was her tail. A chestnut-colored fluffy tail. They often said a persons eyes could convey as much as the mouth but in this case, a tail could express as much too. Her tail wagged to and fro when she was interacting with Buhual and Bibinyaru and when you thought she was having fun, the very next instance, her ears and tail would tten themselves like she was lonely. As the other 2 set off, I finally had the time for her. Onee-san. The standard ce to find her at was her bed. The room was one of the less conspicuous rooms, situated deep in the house and it was where the former Shadows had stayed. 3 beds lined side by side and on the innermost bed, Onee-san sat, her ears and tail jerking from the surprise. I took a seat on the in-looking sofa ced across the beds and looked at her. Seemingly afraid, she had curled herself up and gave fleeting nces at me. I had introduced her as a gorgeous Onee-san but she was perhaps only around 15-16 years old. She gave off an impression of someone who was still a child, with fluffy chestnut ears and tail and was, of course, beautiful. And her long chestnut hair, as fluffy, spread out on the bed. She looked like those healing characters but now, she was looking at me, afraid. How did I say it.... that hurt. I meant, I was only a cute 4 years old child, you know? What was so scary about me? ...Ah, it was true I defeated the Shadows and removed the cor but... 4 years old, you know? To think she was still hugging me yesterday, what was with this situation? Onee-san? I called out to her once again. She might not had heard me the first time...right? ...Y..Yes. She managed to reply, her voice trembling. Her upturned eyes were cute. Cute, but please stop, this was really hurtful. Onee-san, what do you want to do from now on? ... From now on...? She managed to force her voice out, with a face that was about to cry. I was sorry too, for asking straight out like that. From her response, it seemed like she had nowhere to return to. But she was still young. It was not right to force her to go along with the flow with my half-hearted pity. She had to think for herself. Onee-san, where do you live? ....None. ...Can you tell me about it? Silence. I slowly approached the bed where Onee-san had curled herself up on. I then sat on the side of the bed and lifted Onee-sans face up. And from that, she slowly recounted her story in bits and pieces. Onee-san was an orphan. And this orphan was an irregrity. So she was abused. And then, she was sold. And undertook the shadows training. And somehow gave up in resisting the cor. And killed many. Onee-sans slender body trembled from the start till end but even so, I knew she was trying hard not to cry. At the end, I could not stand watching her like this. ...I have murdered many people. I cannot be allowed to live... I.. want to die. I hit Onee-sans forehead, taking care of my strength. The sound reverberated around the room. Onee-san, baka? [TN: Chose to leave it as it is. Baka.] I then hugged her tightly. Would any of those people Onee-san killede back to life if Onee-san was dead? They cant, can they? I held the surprised Onee-sans face in my hands. Do you really want to die? Her body trembled. Anyone can make up for their sins by dying because it is the easiest way out. Nee, Onee-san, do you really want to die? Her eyes started swaying. Ah, no. Tears started gathering at her eyes. The drop right under her eye got bigger and when it got heavy, it rolled down her face. Her face twisted up in sadness and she suddenly moved. I... dont wish to die! But I have nowhere else to go.. I already have nothing! At this, I smiled inappropriately. Then, stay here? Onee-san froze with a Eh? look. I stroked her ears. [TN: Envious...] Thats great. She did not wish to die. I was feeling bad about having said some harsh things but now that Onee-san was going to be staying, I could not help but smile. After a short while, Onee-san jumped at me and we ended up in a position where I was pushed down on the bed with her above me. Her tail was going crazy. Thats great, she looked like she was delighted about it. What I did not know was, the fact that stroking her head and ears multiple times made me smile, was used by John-sensei to mock me and made me regret doing it. Really. Onee-san was too cute. TN: ENVIOUS. I WANT PUPPY EARS TO STROKE. ED: XD Onee-san no baka XD (insert Mitsuki Saigas voice) Chapter 035 – Continuous Shocks 035 C Continuous Shocks Posted on September 4, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero and Lazaruz22, who deserved cookies and milk too. And maybe some faux Chiffon ears headband to stroke. DDDD...ll-sama, Will-sama. Drifting in the pleasant realm of light sleep, I heard a far-away voice calling me. My consciousness was then pulled back out... By a tremendous force shaking me. Uwah....! ...Ah, its Chiffon...... Morning, Will-sama. Morning. ....Chiffon. Such energy in the morning. This person, had juste flying over as she jumped on my bed and was currently sitting on top of my abdomen. Sigh.... It must be my imagination that something felt likeing out. Then, as though she sensed it, Chiffon, with the same energy, leapt off the bed and stood by it, her tail wagging furiously. Her ears, as soft and fluffy as usual, stood up on her head and were pointed towards me. Damn it.... So cute! I could not be angry at her even if I wanted to... I let out a sigh before gently smiling, beckoning her with my eyes and hands toe over. I lifted up my hands, as if wanting her help to pull me out of bed.... ......... Gwah!? Once she grasped my hand, I pulled with all of my might. The result of that was her falling on the bed beside me. ...Tch... I missed...... Ah no, I did not say anything. I did not think about anything either! I immediately got up and moved closer to Onee-san, who was lying face-down on the bed. Revenge time! Since it was such a good chance, I was going to touch it. Broadly grinning, I reached out. ....ah! Fluffy~ I wanted to stroke Chiffons tail! I had always wanted to touch it! In my previous life, I loved animals like cats or dogs. I skillfully ran my hand along the chestnut tail, going along the flow of the direction of the hairs. Her ears, as seen from the back, were twitching. So cute. Without thinking, I reached my right hand over to her ears as my left hand continued to stroke her tail. ....please wake me up gently next time okay, Chiffon? I lowered my voice, leaned close to her ears and chided her. I knew she was just ying but I could not yield on this. Because for a moment there I felt like my life was in danger. I am sorrrryyyyyy! Jumping up forcefully, Chiffon avoided my eyes and turned red as she apologized. ....Was touching her tail that embarrassing...? I shall restrain myself next time. Eh? Why was I not stopping? I could not. Once you had a taste of the addictive Tail-sama you could never stop! Beside Chiffon, who jumped from the bed and stood back facing me, I peeled myself from the bed and began changing. I thought you knew who Chiffon was by now. One of the Shadows, the Onee-san. I had asked Father and we took her back from the orphanage in the Capital. And now, by her own request, she was understudying as my private maid. Although there were people in Elzmu who looked down on Beastmen, there was none in our house so Chiffon was definitely not being feared or looked down upon here. ....And, Mary-san was treating her as her own daughter... guiding her along strictly. Onee-sans name DD Chiffon, was actually named by me. As wished by Onee-san. Because she was dejected about not having one. So I thought really hard. The sweet, fluffy, chestnutty her was like a chiffon cake to me so I named her as such. Straightforward, right? I acknowledged that I did not have much naming sense. But I really tried my best. It was a name given with loads of love so please pardon me for it. Maa, to me, it was the most fitting and cute name. But Onee-san sure was brave, asking a 4 year old kid to name her. I quickly changed, called Chiffon and we went to the dining area together. And it was the first for me. When she wanted to hold my hand, I stubbornly refused. Mary-san was still fine as she was around my mothers age but Chiffon was still young. A young maiden. Nostopitsoembarrassing. So recently, I walked, finally steadily, on my own as Chiffon, the young maiden, followed behind me. ..... She was really cute. Just like a dog. And so, let us study magic today. Sensei, his eyes sparkling, was seated across me with the table in between us. It was our first lesson after a long time. Because John-sensei had to run around, dealing with problems that popped up from the aftermath of the incident. The problems. To put it simply, Veltor. Because of the series of incident, Jin and Jean were, of course, arrested and thoroughly stripped of their nobility but John-sensei did nothing illegal. He was actually the victim. No, you could say he was one of the people who solved the incident. Even though he had abandoned his name, he was still a Veltor. As a Viscount, thend of Veltor Household was as big as the position. In simpler terms, thend was too small for the court to ce its direct control on it, plus it was a little too far from the capital. So in this case, it was given as a reward to people who helped in the incident. Even without this problem, thend, together with the position of the head of Veltor House, was still likely to be forced upon John-sensei. But John-sensei, who used to be a royal court schr, was working as a Home Tutor for Williams Beryl. Plus he himself had said that he didnt need it. I had always thought John-sensei would rather spend his time on research rather than to govern a territory but to know that it was really true was.... John-sensei was too amazing. Because of that, and in a sense that he kinda brought it upon himself, he was busy running here and there to deal with it. In the end, the management of Veltorsnd was given to the Beryl, acting as the representative. Mah, Father had said Veltors citizen have beening over anyway so there is not much of a difference. so there should not be a problem. Instead, this kind of situation reconfirmed the fact that Father was amazing. Who was he, really? Working as the governor of his territory, working behind-the-scenes such as this case, working as the captain of the knights... et cetera, et cetera. The work load was so huge that you could not help but wonder how many of him there was to handle it. No matter how fast he could do his work, it must still be hard. .... The least I could do was to help.. Although I could never say it out loud cause it was embarrassing. And so, todays lesson was the first day in ages that I finally had the chance to speak with John-sensei. Yes! What exactly would we be doing today? John-sensei looked at me with a Oh.., and an amused look appeared on his face. You changed your way of speaking. ..... [TN: Exnation time. Will used to speak in hiragana, which is a pain-in-the-arse to read. Now he apparently changed to kanji, which is loads easier. Children in japan usually starts learning kanji when they are of a certain age so I guess the author is trying to convey that.] Please dont retort, sensei. ...I only managed to speak this clearly after loads of practice, to get rid of the lisping that came with me being at my age. ...This was embarrassing so just stop... I was already very embarrassed after being seen by Sensei when I was with Chiffon, now he just said it in a way that sounded like I lisped on purpose... ... Because I am about to turn 5 years old. I managed to answer. Sensei looked shocked. ...Tch, how terrible. Dont tell me he forgot about my age? I mean, people did not usually easily forget about these things. Thats right... Will is already 5 years old. Not yet, but I did not feel like retorting. John-sensei, who waspletely shocked, had his maliciousness mocking aura taken from him. ...Sigh... Turning 5. Unbelievable, right? Time passed. It was unbelievable that it had already been 2 years since I first met Sensei. Just as I was submerged in emotions like Sensei, he opened his mouth, having suddenly thought of something. In that case... It is about time to think about schooling. .... Schooling? Yes. In Elzmu, going to school has be an obligation. Be an obligation? Wow. Even to the extent ofpulsory education. You really could not make light of this country. Still slightly shocked, John-sensei had begun to exin all about schooling. It was as my previous world. Even though the ages were slightly different, the period ofpulsory education and the education system was about the same. Except for 1 thing. You were allowed to skip grades. The previous me who were envious of America was happy about this point. To put things simply, the lowest Academy would be like a primary school, with children of 10~12 years old studying for 3 years. Mid Academy would be 13~15 years old, as like a secondary school. High Academy was for 16~18 years old, you might think that it was an equivalent to High school but it was only attended by people who were exceedingly good at magic or were very clever and wished to work as a researcher so it would be closer to a university. By the way, John-sensei attended High Academy as a means to escape from his family. From that reason, being able to be a schr was a feat in itself. After graduating from High Academy, most would work for the court as a knight, magician or schr. Or return to their territory as the head of the family. It was just like how university graduates would be a civil servant or to work in argepany. How long is thepulsory education? As Will is a Noble, till Middle Academy. There is a difference for amoner? Yes. They only need Primary Acadamy education as it provides all the knowledge they need for their daily lives Sensei nodded and absentmindedly murmured to himself. Even so, it should be madepulsory for Nobles to attend till High Academy. If not, they would be made light of. If I were to guess, in high society events where Nobles gather, they would go Did you not go to High Academy? How cretinous. and be made fun of. These kind of stuff happened in my previous life as well. All in all, these events only existed to show off. DDDD skipping of grades... The reason I wanted to study was to be able to lend a helping hand to Father as soon as possible. In Nobles society, it was a settled deal for one to attend High Academy for things to go smooth and I wished to reach my aim as soon as I could. The best choice was, to skip grades. Unintentionally, I said what I was thinking out loud. But even so, the level for this country was ridiculously high. If the studies I was doing now were aimed for kids, then this level was already in the same level as high school from my previous world. I started to worry if I was able to do it or not. You do not have to worry that much. What I was thinking seemed to have been written on my face. I was praised by Sensei. When I was about to say thanks to Sensei, he continued, stunning me into silence. We have already studied the materials for High Academy. Oi oi, please tell me you are joking... I took a few minutes to recover from that unfathomable joke. It seemed that I was neither praised nor was Sensei making a joke. Nobody would be angry at me for feeling a sudden surge of anger. ...Return back my exhausting effort and all the time I spent... I honestly felt like crying. Even if I was not in a childs body, I felt like crying. Sensei just went along with the flow of things and proceeded on. To hell with just! Why would you even give a child High Academys materials to study, you bastard! I looked up at Sensei with reproachful eyes but thinking of the punishment that mighte, I forgave him. It was true that thanks to him I could reach my goal sooner. As an educator, he certainly did his job. But. I mean, there was something called being prepared for it. Wasnt it fine to inform me in advance about it? Wasnt it too Spartan? He was definitely a Sparta S... Next time onward I would call him Spartacus. In my heart, Senseis nickname had changed from S Bastard to Spartacus. [TN: I think thats an improvement though..] John-sensei averted his eyes from me and coughed. And so, please exin the magic from this incident, Will. Sigh.. This time I did not even bother hiding my sigh. AN: It was needlessly to say Will exined, mixed in with sighing, his incantation / magic to Sensei in the end. Next is Academy chapter....! Maybe. TN: Maybe. Chapter 036 – Enrollment! 036 C Enrollment! Posted on September 8, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero A gentle andfortable breeze brushed gently against my cheek and tenderly fluttered the fully bloomed flowers around. The highlight was the slightly reddish flowers dancing under the clear blue sky. One airborne flowernded lightly on top of my head. Noticing it, I smiled as I reached out for it. DDDD I see, a fully bloomed Icris. I murmured, looking at the flower petal in my hands. Too bad it was not a Sakura flower. Yes, today was my school entrance ceremony. .....New students, gather over here please!..... The voice could be heard calling from the direction of the school building. I turned my back on the Icris tree, a tree that resembled a Sakura tree, and rushed over. Young Master Will, do you have everything with you? Mary-san asked helpfully. I declined but she still carried my huge ck leather bag for me. Instead of saying she was still as overprotective as ever, it was better to say she was as idiotically doting as ever. She felt more like a grandmother instead of a mother but that was something I would never say out loud even if my mouth had split open... Will.... Will... Will-samaaaaaa! The one calling my name over and over while sobbing was none other than Chiffon. [TN: CHIFFON. To think I had only just met you...] Whats the matter, Chiffon? I am worried about Will-sama. Iughed, looking at the easy-to-understand, hupping and slightly shaking Chiffon, who was trying hard to stop crying. She said she was worried but I guessed she was just lonely. Wh-.. What are youughing about!! If Mary-san was not around, I would most likely get beaten up by Chiffon. Pacifying her, I gently stroked her head, which hadpletely be a habit of mine. ... I was regretting that I was not tall enough... Its okay! I still had a bright future ahead of me! I was in the peak of my growing period right now! As I encouraged myself silently, I took my coat from Chiffon. You have already known this for 1 month, havent you? I put my arm through the sleeve of the coat, ncing at Chiffon, smiling. Plus it is not like we will never meet again, I wille home during the holidays. ...Even so, Onee-san is worried... Chiffon murmured, head hanging down. I finished putting on my coat and turned to Chiffon, grinning. Rather, wouldnt it be better if you worry about yourself first? Willl~!! Hahahah! Laughing aloud at Chiffon, I walked out of my room. It had been 2 years since Chiffon came. She had grown ustomed to this house and even seemed to have a dream for the future. To be my private attendant. My dream was to be the head of Duke ss. To be my attendant, apart from having a good rapport, she would need to be able to handle my guests as well as being able to handle herself in various politic events. On top of that, she would need to have the skills to be my personal maid, secretary and bodyguard. Chiffon knew all this and she had aimed to be one. Chiffon had never even been to a Primary Academy. Since she had been here, on top of her maid duties, she had been studying the materials of Primary and Mid Academy under me and Sensei for these 2 years. Having looked at her all these, I knew how hard she had worked. And it seemed that she was currently studying for the entrance exam of the High Academy. I walked down the corridor, stepping on the soft carpetid all over, already used to it, and down the huge stairs. Walking through a door, down another corridor and I reached the entry hall. Once there, I saw Father and Mother standing side by side, waiting. There were a hint of loneliness on their faces but they were smiling and happily stroking my head. Even though it was slightly embarrassing but things that made me happy did still make me happy. My son is amazing! Bursting with excitement, Father rubbed his cheek against mine. It had a while since he did that but... It hurt!! Hurt!! So embarrassing! I used my older body to hit against him but against Fathers toned body, it was useless. ...Damn... In the end, everyone directed warm gazes at me as I was carried out of the house by Father. Uuuu..Damn!! Only till today! I promised myself to live strongly in the Academy. Ahh, I knew Father did not do that out of malice. Instead, I could feel his affection strongly so I could never hate him. Not that I felt happy at that. Definitely not! I mean, I was already 8. I was no longer a kid! Hm, it must be my imagination about someone saying that I was still a kid... Father carried the wailing me out all the way to the carriage, prepared and standing by. Even the coachman was smiling at the scene of me and Father. Take care of your health. Mother said, stroking my head. I showed an honest joy at that. ...No, I did not have a motherplex! I will. Smiling, I nodded and climbed onto the carriage. Remembering something, I turned back. Do your best, Chiffon. I skillfully stroked her as I would not be able to meet dear Tail-sama and Fluffy Ear-san for a while. This time I really got into the carriage. Opening the window, I waved to them. I will be going now! I yelled, as the carriage started moving. Take care! Chiffon, who was bouncing. Mother, with her bright smile. Father, who looked like he was about to cry. And the gently smiling Mary-san. I stared at them for a short while till they disappeared and I settled down on my seat. Phillis Academy. [TN: Thanks Miv Deer for the suggestion!] Situated near the Capital, it housed all Primary, Mid and High levels, and thus being the ideal ce to be for people like me who aimed to skip grades. By the way, both Father and John-sensei graduated from there. One month prior, I sat for an examination as so to skip grades. In Elzmu, as long as you reached the age forpulsory education, you would be epted into the Academy without having to sit for an exam. However, for people who wished to skip, one would be needed. ...As expected of Primary Academy, the exam was a piece of cake. Lets keep it a secret that at the same time, my anger towards John-sensei reared its ugly head again. To reach Phillis Academy from Beryls residences, it would take about 4 hours. As the 8 hours journey to and fro was too hard to swallow, it was decided that I would be staying at a dormitory. It was lonely being away from my family but I could not help but be excited for the oing school life. As well as the dormitory life that I did not get to experience in my previous life. 100 friends would be a little impossible but I did hope to make as many as possible. I was feeling unease at the thought that I would be around 10 years old. Why? Because my inner age was 17+8, 25 years old. Yes, I was almost 30. Ah..Time sure flew.. Or rather, I thought my mental age was getting influenced by my bodys age. Since just now, the unease had been swelling up within me, damn it! In the rocking carriage, the irrationally angry mey down on the seat. Hell...My ass was starting to hurt... DDDDDDDD...thats why.....congrattions and wee to this school. Ah, oh no, I couldnt. I had fallen asleep. But I woke up just in time. No matter the world, people who was a headmaster had a gift of making long speeches...Or rather, that was too long! I fell asleep but all the 10 years old should be sitting straight and listening, right? I looked around, and mostly saw people who fell asleep were being poked by people whose concentration had waned. ...As expected. In the half state of daze from having just woken up, I looked at the stage. A grandpa gracefully gave his greetings and left the stage. In exchanged, a macho-muscled man in a tight suit walked onto the stage in perfect etiquette. At any rate, while I was amazed that Grandpas voice could be heard all around, Mr Macho came on, holding something simr to a mike. Since it could not be mechanical, it must be a magic tool. Magic sure was convenient... Thanks to it, I was forced to listen to the long speech. Thank you, Headmaster. And so, the entrance ceremony is over. Students, please head towards the ssroom that corresponds to the color of your student card you were given earlier. Once you exit the assembly hall, there will be upper ssman guiding you so please do not worry. Mr Macho said politely. His mannerisms and his face were so mismatched! As I gave rudements in my mind, others were rapidly leaving the hall. As we were all seated previously I had not noticed but everyone was so big... Ah no, it should me who was small... I shook off that depressing feeling and stood up. Ah, thats right. Compared to the rest, I was 2 years younger. At this age, a 2 year gap would be quite big. Thats it. If not I would be very troubled. As I convinced myself, I took a closer look at the card given to me at the registration counter. ....Its white. Leaving the hall, I saw upper ssman waving a white g, as said by Mr Macho. Waving a white g... it was like someone had lost. Amused, I tried to control myughter as I made my way towards it. The rest of the gs were as followed, Red, Blue, and Green. A total of 4 colors. Only the white color had a feeling of alienation. I wonder what the meaning behind the choice of White was. The upper ssman started counting the number of people in their group. As most had gathered, I started running over. We will be setting off! A boy with a strong aura yelled. Somehow, he had a white badge pinned on his chest. Will all of White team get one? I was getting excited. Being absorbed by the badge, someone from behind crashed into me. .....!! ...Uwah, sorry, I did not see you there! I turned around, having a feeling that something rude had just been said. Plus he said it without any malice. Which meant he was a natural airhead. Which made it worse. The meaning was the same as calling me a chibi right to my face. However, it seemed like he had not notice that and was nervously apologizing. Ha...This was where I should act like an adult. I then smiled at Mr Somebody. Its okay, dont worry, I am not paying attention as well. Iughed and seeing this, he broke into an innocent smile. Could it be that you skipped grades? By the way, I am Zen. Zen, with his freckled smiley face, smiled. He, with his reddish hair, had a slightly regrettable cute face. His name is quite regrettable too. Ah, kinda. I am only 8 years old so I am not a real chibi! I am William Beryl, you can just call me Will. Pulled in by Zens friendly atmosphere, I too, smiled. ....Thats amazing, youre a noble. Zen said, and I remembered. I had given my name in the heat of the moment but in this world,moners did not have ast name. Hm. In order not to distance myself, I shall try to avoid giving myst name in the future. Recording it in my heart, I smiled wryly. I am not that amazing. Only by chance did I get born into a Noble family. I did not do anything. Zen had a very shocked expression but as it did not feel like anything bad, I let it go. Youre amusing, Will. Is that so? I smiled, seemingly having made my first friend. TN: I think we can all agree that we will miss Chiffon. Character Page updated with Zen! Stuff Stuff Posted on September 9, 2016 by crazypumkin Chapter 36 ispleted, please check it out! I updated the character section with Zen and Mr Macho as well! Just to exin some stuff. Iplete post In any event I cannotplete the chapter, I would post an iplete chapter with the [Iplete 00%] in the title. Do note these post are, duh, iplete and not gone through once over by me yet. Which means they are in the rawest form apart from being in Japanese. For people who preferpleted post, do check back the next day as 99% of the time I would finished them as I dislike them hanging there. Reason? I type directly in word press so leaving the upleted post in drafts makes me jittery. Spoilers Please do not post spoilers. For people who cannot wait and ran ahead to read the Japanese raws, please do not post any spoilers in yourments. I do moderatements but as I am reading at the same speed, you had just spoilt the excitement I have to trante the rest of the chapter. Though sometime I do spoil myself by reading the manga. Spells I would type the spells used in their original Kanji form as thats what they are supposed to be. If you cannot read them, congrats, you are normal just every man in Elzmu. If you can read them, then you are most likely a cheating bastard like Will. Anywho, readings and meaning will be written beside and...isnt it nice to learn something once in a while? Hehe. Chapter 037 – The Usual 037 C The Usual Posted on September 12, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor : Poor_Hero TN: This officially marks the beginning of the Academy Arc! And the beginning of Missing-Chiffon symptoms. And Im changing the writing into somewhat present tense.. Maybe. I dont know. The school buildings in Phillis Academy are all made out of thick, solid stone and look like castles built in mid-Europe-ish. Along the dim corridor, students dressed in the same uniform are being led by the senior, a scene familiar to a certain magic academy. Mah, regrettably, this is not a magic academy where only the chosen attend but everyone in the country due topulsory education. Regardless, I still feel excited. And why wont I be? This marks the start of the long awaited school life that I have yearned for. You look so happy, Will. I amughed by Zen. Now is not the time to beughing at me! Children that have just been born not long ago might not know it butpulsory education is a wonderful thing! It might be because he has not been to other worlds but thinking about magic lesson has already made me so excited that I feel like dancing! Ah... I cannot say my true feelings out loud so I just give a vague smile as a reply. I am just looking forward to the dormitory life. Eh? Really? Will too? I am living in a dorm too! Delighted Zen is baited into the conversation. Then, ahead of us, a loud booming voice is heard. We have reached your ssroom! Dont fight! Bye then! Who will fight on their first day in school... Energetic till the end, the senior leaves coolly without any self-introduction. Dont run along the corridor... I yell in my heart as I stare at his distant figure before entering the ssroom. It has arge wooden door that looks imposing. You can feel the history of the academy from the darkish stone buildings paired with this kind of door. Once entering, the very first thing that I notice is.. Oh, long desks. I murmur without thinking. Long desks line up and cramp into the ssroom...Just like the Showa Era. [TN: 1926 C 1989, he just meant it looks old-ish since most school in japan use single desks now.] A ckboard that is properly ck, sits at the front of the ssroom with the side walls curved in, in a circr shape. Just standing in the ssroom makes my thrill-meter shoots straight up. Looking around, everyone is curious at seeing a ssroom for the first time and is chatting among each other. It would be a good idea to sit down before I attract their interest in me skipping grades. Free seating is written on the ckboard. Arent we supposed to learn how to read in this school? I bit back on my retort and take a seat. Following my lead, Zen sits down beside me. Then it seems like mass psychology takes ce as my ssmates begin to shuffle to their seats. The ssroom is buzzing with light chatter but none of it seems to be negative so I am relieved that I am not attracting attention. ....I am so d that there is no bratty noble son in this ss. Really d. Hey Zen, is there any meaning to the groups colors? Since the teacher is not here yet, I decide to get some answers to the questions that have been on my mind. Ah, yes there is. ..... As expected. There isnt. I am just about to answer Zen before stopping mid-sentence and look at him. ..... There is? Eh? I heard that there is though... Zen is shocked as well. Ah, no, I mean.. I have thought that there is a meaning behind the colors but never have I thought Zen would know the answer to it. In this situation, it is best to smile and pretend that nothing happened. ......Okay. The colors represent the different magic attributes. Attributes? Yep. The usual ones. Red is fire, blue is water, green is earth, and our ss, white, is wind. I see! Surprised by his knowledge, I praise Zen, who breaks into a wide smile. I too, begin smiling and then, the door opens with a great force. Ah, everyone is here! The one standing energetically in front the door is Mr Gori-Macho. Clomp clomp clomp, he walks in big steps. Where is the well-mannered man from the entrance ceremony going to? All I can see now is someone who is walking exaggeratedly. In no time, he reaches the middle room and looks at us, grinning. I am d everyone is sitting down nicely. Nodding his head pretentiously makes him looks effeminate. When he looks to be done with his nods, he snaps his head up and shouts. Ah, he most probably is not shouting. He must be that, the kind of person who has an irritating loud voice. O-kay, let us start with self-introduction! Game Over. Amotion stirs up within the ssroom. ...Oh... Amon practice for a new ss. Somon that it totally slips my mind. Well then, this is worrying. What should I say? Self-introduction is something that one will always fret over, even if I am already 25 years old. Plus what about my name? About my attribute? I have a mountain of secrets that I cannot reveal. And when I am worrying about it, Mr Gori-Macho seems to be preparing something. Hm? He is looking at me. The corner of my mouth raises naturally. ....Oh, stop doing amusing things, Mr Gori-macho. Firstly... As he strains himself, a ball of fire appear with a PON right in front of his hand. My name is Zelda! [TN: Saru-da] No, you should be a gori. [TN: Saru means monkey in japanese so Will is saying he looks more like a gori. Check his picture.] As I calmly retort, the eyes around me shine with a sparkle. The fire in front of Mr Gori-macho.... Zelda-sensei, is spelling out his name. As you can see, my attribute is fire. Fired up primary level teacher, who will be in-charge of this ss! The feel of a Hot-Blooded teacher. Even his attitude is fired up. Feeling amused, I smile wryly as the energetic Zelda-sensei takes control and the ss self-introduction starts. And when thest student sits down, Sensei ps his hands, leading a round of apuse. His energy seems to have spread around the ssroom and when all the pping and cheering dwindle, Sensei speaks up again. So, thats it for today. There would be a body check-up tomorrow so for those staying in dormitory, dont bete just because you are not used to it and cant sleep. With that, Zelda-sensei walks out the same way he walks in. Then, all of a sudden, the ssroom is in a buzz. Conversations between girls sitting opposite of me can be heard. Oh no~ I gained weight~! Eh~ You dont look like it though~? Are they really 10 years old? Even though I suspect them, no matter the worlds, girls will still be girls. .......Ah, but Will, even though it was a self-introduction, you did not give your real name. As we are walking down the corridor together, Zen thinks back andughs. It is my real name. Just not all of it. Iugh too. Ah no, I thought that Nobles love to show off their names, thats why. Will is really one of a kind. Zenughs, looking like he is enjoying himself. I have a feeling that something rude has just been said but since we are having fun, I let it slide. The attribute question which I am worried over is not even asked. Thinking back, everyone has just entered school and is about to start studying magic, of course we would not know what our attribute is. And yes, at my self-introduction, I have given my name as Will only. I dont want them to distance themselves away. Saying that, I havent memorized all of their faces and names yet. Oh well, it all starts now~ Now~! Oh...its around this corner... Following the map passed to us in the ssroom, we begin walking over to the White Teams dormitory. But this school is really ridiculously huge. And since they used to have a boarding school system, it is now left with a lot of empty rooms. .....Oh. .....Wah! Turning around the corner, we both raise our voices. By the way, I am the one who speaks first. The first thing that entered our vision is arge white door. It seems to be made out of one solid marble b and reaches all the way to the ceiling. Amazing. It is undeniably amazing but.... Zen seems to be at awe at somethingpletely different. DDDDL? [TN: Kaze, Wind] Arge magic circle is craved onto the door. Due to me murmuring instinctively upon seeing the word, the door begins to opening slowly. AN: The story cant seem to proceed.... Only Gori-Macho appeared. Oh well, I shall follow the flow as I write. ughs) TN: Sorry about that, the author had been calling Mr Macho, Gori-Macho, but I found that a bit difficult to trante so I left it as Mr Macho. Now you know. Chapter 038 – Recovery 038 C Recovery Posted on September 16, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor : Poor_Hero TN: Not feeling well these few days so uploads would be slow.. And Im gonna stick to present tense for a few chapters to get a feel before deciding if I am using past or present. DDDDL? [TN: Kaze, Wind] By the correct answer murmured by me, the door starts to open, making a deep groaning sound. And with a m, the door is opened. I cannot believe that it is that kind of door which requires you to answer what the craved word is in order to open it. When I finally get my bearings back, the moment I take a step forward, towards the partially opened door, a loud voice is heard. YOU. What did you do! I look behind, to the direction of the voice and see a blond, blue-eyes boy that is stomping towards me angrily. Is it not me who is in charge of the door this year?! Reaching where we stand, his face is flushed and he seems to be panting. It is quite difficult to differentiate if he is panting from anger of because of him running over... But he looks really angry. Besides, arent you guys simplymoners? With a face that is as though looking down on us, he begins rambling. He keeps on grunting stuff like how he finally gets this position after using his connections and increases in hisining to fit in about how great his family is. Slowly, people start to gather around. The thing I am so eager to avoid in ss is happening here, now. Ignoring the heated young noble aside, I whisper to Zen. Who is he? ....Who.... Will, did you not pay attention to the self-introductions in ss just now? We are in the same ss and he is a noble too. Zen direct his shocked gaze at me. Please dont think that all nobles are the same and we dont all know each other. He is still grumbling about something. So noisy. Even though I am turning a deaf ear on him all the while, I am getting annoyed. If I am to guess, it seems to be a wee event which the door to the dorm is set with a charm which prevents the first-years from entering. In which he would then appear, solve it and open the door. And he is angry at me, amoner or so he thinks, has opened the door instead. Even though I had alreadypromised by agreeing to live withmoners, what is with these guys? It is gradually getting so much more annoying. As I let out a deep sigh, I smile bitterly at that, which is seen by Mr Young Noble. And? Who are you and what did we do to you? Suddenly being spoken to when I have been silent all the time surprises me. Mr Young Noble is silent for a while before sneering. You think you are so important, isnt it? Not knowing who I am. Oh my, oh my. Being unable to remember despite hearing it once is so pitiful. There are too many useless words in there. Theres no choice, I shall teach you. I am the next head of the Count family, Mi Sociunnov. He says proudly while I am extremely troubled. I think he says something about his status but whatever. Mi Sociunnov... [TN: ߥΥ, Mi Soshirunofu ] I tremble, trying my best to suppress myughter. Mi Sociunnov... Misoshirunofu... Miso Siru no fu... [TN: ζ֭. Miso Siru is Miso soup and fu a kind of wheat bread. ] What is that. Announcing your name in such a proud way...! That name is too unique! Ah, I cant, I cant. It is rude tough at someone elses name. Though, my funny bone is definitely stroked. And when I hang my head down and tremble, it is being mistaken for something as I hear an exaggeratedughter from above. Ooh, are you scared? It cant be helped, you, who did not know, shall be forgiven... When I show him a smiling face, he is surprised. I thought no matter the status, everyone in school studying is a student, am I wrong? Smiling even wider, I give a graceful and shallow bow. Since you specially introduced yourself, it would be rude of me not to. I am the next head of the Duke Family, Williams Beryl. Nice to meet you. Smile. Dark. ..... Ah, he is finally silent. AN: This is really short. So sorry. But I wanted a punch line. So the rest is not needed. I kinda do love this kind of development. TN: Ah, I thought I would take another 2 days since I took a day off to rest yesterday but... short chapter. Enjooy. Chapter 039 – Welcome Party 039 C Wee Party Posted on September 19, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor : Poor_Hero I leave the stunned Mi Sociunnov by his own and walk away. When we are captured by him, the rest of the boarding students already go in. Even though wee first, our time get wasted. What a troublesome thing. This is my lesson to him. Status is nothing and it would be good for him to learn that. But he seems like a guy who is going to repeat his mistakes. Looking at him, I direct a cold look as though asking if he is that stupid or not. With that over, Zen and we step into our dorm. Wee, to the White Wind Dorm! We are weed with enthusiasm. Looking closely, many seniors are gathered at the entry hall of the spacious dorm. Thank you very much! T, t, t, thank you very much! We give our thanks at the same time and do a quick bow. By the way, Zen is thetter. I am not nervous at all. ......I am 25 years old after all. Then, from the crowd, a sharp-eyed Onii-chan steps out. Oh, he is the one who brings all of us to our ss.... I see, you are the Door Duty Officer this time round! He speaks when I am stuck reminiscing about the time I first meet him. Still as forcefully and energetically as ever. This school sure has a lot of hot-blooded types... It seems he is talking to me instead of Zen. Door Duty officer...? .....Hm? Eh? You didnt know? When I return with a question, I am approached at a great speed that I instinctively take a step back. People areughing, saying something like Dont go scaring small kids like that, Kiro. . I see, this hot-blooded young man is called Kiro. Rather than that, I think I hear something rude being said about me being small. I want to think its my imagination. Lets do that. Pulling myself out of the depressing thoughts, Kiro nods at me. .....Eh? Is that so? Then why did you opened the door? At first he is observing but his curiosity gradually wins and he asks happily. Will skipped grades! Zen, standing beside me, still very nervous, answers even he does not need to. Instantly, all eyes are on me. Ah..... I let out a sigh internally and speak up. I had a little practice in magic circles. With that, everyonees to an understanding. Kiro then shouts Is everyone present? and the dorms wee party starts. ....Eh? Where is Mi Sociunnov? Right when you step into the dormitory, it looks just like a hotel lobby. The room of the Dormitory manager is facing the entrance as well. The dining hall seems to be right inside. Sofa, chairs, tables are ced in there for everyone to enjoy a light meal. Today, it will be where everyone staying in the dorm are gathering. Contrary to expectation, the dormitory is not separated into males and females. The top floor belongs to the girls while the lower floor is where guys stay. Then, let me start by introducing myself! By Kiros words, everyone cheers. I am Kiro, obviously a 3rd year! The leader of the white team as well as the dormitory leader. Come find me if you have any trouble. Attributes earth. Ah, by the way, I am still single. Thats all! With all different kinds of meaning he is rather amazing, this guy. White Team Leader... Does this Academy have some sort of Teams events going on? Kiro is blond and blue-eyed but is also blessed with light brown skin color and coupled with the way he speaks, he simply exudes a wild-ish feel. His hair, different from Sociunnov, is short, might add on to the feeling as well. [TN: I am currently suppressing my urge to simply call him Mr Miso. Ill have you know I am really trying hard.] Kiro then hits the back of the boy next to him, as if asking him to introduce himself next. That hit looks painful though. I am Calius. 3rd year...the vice-dorm leader tentatively. Attributes wind. Interest is observing. His name sounds like calcium... lets put that impression aside. Aspared to Kiro, he does not speak all that much. Most likely in his future, he will be called a cool beauty by others. Blue-eyed with long white hair that has a bluish tint tied it up in a low ponytail. Another ikemen. Ah, instead of that, his interest is observing.... how scary. Please do not say that without any expression on! Im Freya. As you can see, I am a lively and energetic girl. I am also currently the vice-team leader. My attribute is fire, please take care of me. To the left of Calius stands a girl. And she has just introduced herself in an earnest tone despite what she says. Lively and energetic girl..... Ah no, I would like to believe in that. Freya is actually a beauty. Deep blue hair with grey eyes. Depending on the angle, her eyes would sometimes look like some gold is mixed in as well. What a wondrous beauty she has. Oh well, I am not a lolicon so I am not that infatuated with her. [TN: Japanese, Or moe about her.] And now, I am extremely troubled. Why? Because that Freya is sitting right next to me, to my right. Next is this years door duty officer! I am urged on by Kiro when I am feeling flustered. In the first ce, I am pulled by Kiro to sit over here. I wonder what I need to say.... Lets just give a simple self-introduction. I am Will, 1st year, and I kinda opened the door...? Why are you questioning us back? You definitely open the door. I ampletely retorted back. Saying that, I have no idea what Door Duty is, which is why I want to ask... But as I think, in this world, the vague expressions Japanese love to use do not work here. But being a former Japanese, it stilles as a shock to me. Then, the girl sitting next to me slowly raises her hand. Leader Kiro, maybe Will does not know what Door Duty is and is currently troubled at how to answer. Ah, my meaning gets through. And when I am thinking that Freya is smart and thoughtful, I see everyone around me nodding. It seems like it is only Kiro who does not get it. Regardless it is being Nobles culture or Japaneses culture, things are usually not said straight out, which is why learning how to read the meaning behind is an important skill to know. Having bathed in both culture for 25 years, I have already gotten used to it. Thats great. Thats great that the meaning gets through. Relieved, I smile as Kiro, seemingly embarrassed, starts exining. Ah sorry. Door Duty Officer is what we call someone who is in charge of the door. In this dormitory, we have a wee event where Door wont open, everyone troubled and flustered, lets help each other out and open the door! kind of thing. But as recently there is situation where no one could open the door which is why someone who heard about it from a friend will act as the HERO (Door Duty Officer). Ah...it can also be said to be a prearranged performance. I see. I think Mi Sociunnov is shouting about something like that just now. Looking forward to being a Hero, he must have been very angry to find out that the title has been robbed from him. So thats why, since you are the one who opened the door, you are called the Door Duty Officer. Hahaha! Laughing unlike a 12 year old, Kiro uses his eyes to urge me to proceed with my self-introduction. I see.... It is great that I did not made any trouble for opening the door. I smile, relieved, but somehow, someone besides me lets out a snort. D...Dontugh! I am only a 1st year so it is fine for me to know these, isnt it?! .....Dont tell me it ismon sense? A sense of shame started spreading within me so I hurriedly continue. I am Will. As to why I open the door is as I said just now, I have a bit of practice with magic circles, the reason is I want to skip grades. Ah, I am 8 years old. I wonder if I manage to convey my feelings across. I have a feeling that Calius, who says his hobby is observing, has turned his gaze towards me with a smile. I would really like to think I misread that. Even though I just say I am not flustered because I am 25 inside, please ignore that..... after all I am still a child. I will try not to get pulled by my bodys age! Thats right! I am going to train everyday! My to-do list increases yet again. But, there is no need to feel down. It is my turn now! I grin and turn to my left. Hehehe.... Definitely flustered. Very flustered. Ah, I am notughing in others misfortune. Definitely not. I would not do something so un-adult-like, even though I just refute myself just now... This is...I mean, that. Like a father watching his kid in ss for observation day.... I...I..I..I..I am Z..z..z..zen!! 1st year!! My anticipation...no, as I expected, he stuttered perfectly. That guy, Zen, he might be the nervous kind. ....It is amusing so its fine. I burst out inughter and even if I am being red at by Zen, I paid no notice to it. And after that, the wee party and self-introductions truly start. AN: Because I wanted Will to give a proper self-introduction instead of the one in the ssroom, I had him do it here. TN: You dont say. Chapter 040 – Dormitory Mates 040 C Dormitory Mates Posted on September 22, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor : Poor_Hero TN: Sorry for the slightlyte update. I had been addicted to Tsuki ga Michibiku Isekai Douchuu and cannot stop reading it. I had also recently just gotten Microsoft Universal Folding Keyboard so now theres no need to turn on myputer to trante! Ipad for everything! The residents in White Wind Dorm, from counting by my sight, are around 30. It seems like they get about 8 ~ 10 people entering per year. My ss is about 20 so it makes sense that about half would be staying in the dormitory. While I am on this subject, 11 of them are girls. 3 are 1st year, 5 are 2nd year and 3 are 3rd year. As expected, there are fewer girls staying in the dormitory. .....I am not dejected! I am just thinking that it would be nice to have some flowers amidst the thorns, thats all. The number of guys? There is no reason for me to count them, is there? ...Ah, its not that I like girls better. Nope. Just that I can count them when we head towards our room so there is no need to do it now! Yep! Self-introduction begins in the order they are lined up in. Im Remy, 1st year! I am Louise. Same year! I am Brutus. 1st year. The 3 after Zen in a row. Remy, Louise and Brutus who have just introduced themselves as 1st years seem to know each other based on their attitudes. From the right, red, yellow and green, are just like a traffic light and so easy to remember. Their personalities seem to match the colors as well. What colors? Their hair colors. You might be doubting if it is blond or not but in this world, hair colors are expectedly bright and colorful. Yet still not unnatural like dyed hair which makes it so strange to me. The mystery of life. I wonder if it would be like the novel I read that the color of hair / eyes has a rtion to their attributes... Up till now, I still cannot find a pattern to it though. Ah, but the silver hair and peridot eyes me is all-attributes. ck hair and eyes would be..... lets just say it is not to the expectation. ....Brutus..... What an easy name to remember. Is it just me who feel that his nonchnt attitude and his name are mismatch? Next is.... I look over. Lets pretend I never get excited. I am Yuria! 3rd year! [TN: Using old-man talk for some reason. Washi wa Yuria-jya! San-nen-jya!] Lo.... Loli.... No, she said she is a 3rd year. Which means at max 12 years old. At that, I suddenly remember. Can it be that she is the same as me........ By the way Yuria did not skip grades! I am a real 12 years old so be careful! Kiroughs at that perfect timing. ....It... It cannot be! I stand there stunned, watching how Kiro is being beaten up by the Loli. Yet being the honest person I am, I let out my real thoughts of You got to be kidding... and it is heard by her. Yuria, who hears that, jumps around in anger, yelling that she is already an adult. It would be better not to tell her she looks more like a kid right now. But because of this, Ie to understand something. A child who insists of being an adult will always be seen as a child. My things to take note of increases. And Yuria looks even younger than me. No matter how I look at her she looks to be about 6 years old. With long red hair, that is quite close to ck, up in a half ponytail and big round reddish brown eyes. Oh pretty~ I dont think I need to exin that pretty includes cute right? By a certain persons voice, the currently rampaging Yuria-senpai freezes. Yuria-chan? It belongs to the cool beauty, whose hobby is observing, Calius. Yuria-senpai, who, is just nice, is right in front of me, lets out a tiny shriek and strangely, hides behind my back. She is even trembling. .......I am extremely interested in what happened between the two! But it is better not to meddle in it. Just by looking at the smiling Calius makes me nervous. How shameful. He has an unknown, mysterious aura that feels like once you step in, you cannot ever back out. Such is Calius. The self-introduction from Kiros batch continues but to tell the truth, I am not listening. First, smiling silence. [TN: Turn and youll forgot about him.] Then, bouncing Loli. What is this development? Someone please help? I turn to Freya, troubled but is ignored by her splendidly. W....Why! It seems like she is not helping me this time. The 1st year and 2nd year boys seem to have finished their self-introduction. It is time to get myself out of this situation. I look back and smile. cing both of my hands on Yuria-senpais shoulders..... Un! You are kidding! I hand her over, not at all minding her tears. I will not be deceived by appearance! I believe that Yuria-senpai, who is an adult, can handle her troubles by her own. Ah, peacees back. Now I can finally pay attention to the self-introductions. Smiling, I focus my eyes on the next person who is about to start. Hm? Ites to her turn but the girl remains silent. .......... The girl who stays silent, starts to exude an aura as if saying Even them... Erm, 1st Year Girl..... Would you introduce yourself? Kiro, who is unable to let it go like that, asks politely but her sullen aura increases even more. What makes her feel that displeased? Kiro, with the smile frozen on his face, has cold sweat dripping down his face. But.... For some reason I feel that her anger is not directed at us but to something or someone outside. Then, at this moment, a Hero appears. The girl sitting on her left. The girl, who is wearing sses, risks her life as she lifts her hand. Er..... I think she is Selphys-chan. The ears of the girl called Selphys move when she hears that. Her ears, which can be seen through the gaps of her hair, a yellow-greenish color like new leaves, show the traits of being an Elf. .....Is there friction between humans and elves? I think back but nothing stands out within my knowledge about something like that. At least in John-senseis lessons, I do learn about elves but nothing about any friction exists between them and humans. Which means, the sharp look given out by the deep green eyes is not directed at Humans but People in here. But.... I wonder if we do anything to her unknowingly.... The brown haired girl, who pushes up her sses which is slipping down her nose, is smiling. .....She calms me. Smiling even knowing the mood of Selphys sitting beside her is..... The mirror of students, the Holy Mother. So healing. Being led by her, I start to smile and then, our eyes meet. I quickly shift my line of sight. ......Which I wish to pretend that do not happen! To desert the ever smiling girl, who is like the Holy Mother.... No! Dont be depressed! If I give up here then I would stay the same as I am in the previous world. This is only a small matter! This is just the beginning of my school life! I fire myself up and give my all smiling, trying at least leave a better impression. .....O.....Oh, I see, thank you. Kiro, who finally unfreezes, gives his thanks to Holy Mother Girl and the self-introductions continue. Holy Mother Girls name seems to be Maria. But, in her self-introduction, she fumbles in the very end. I think she is a serious, healing, perfect type but it turns out that she has a clumsy side as well. .....What is with this girl? With this and that, the White Wind wee party ends with subtle unease lingering in the air. By Kiros instructions, the 1st years are free to choose their own roommates. 2 people per room. It goes without saying that Zen and I are grouped together since he is my 1st friend I made. It might be fate. Plus, I want us to go along with each other. I also choose to ignore the fact that Mr. Red Signal and Miso Soup are staying in the room next to us. No matter how short, these are the rooms that you will be in for these 2 years so use them dearly! As energetically as ever, by Kiros orders we all head towards our respective rooms. Ah, even so.... Wills House is amazing~ Zenughs, amused. No, its nothing. I say, trying to be humble. To tell the truth, only the Royal family is above our House but there is no use in telling Zen this. Laughing, we reach our rooms and ce our luggage down. Wow Will, you have very little luggage. Zen says, to the bag which I think is huge. When I am about to ask Is that so?, I see Zens bag. It is a rectangr bag that is as tall as Zen. ......Zen, What exactly did you bring over? If it is only clothes, uniforms, pajamas and knick knacks it would not amount to that size. And when I try to ask Zen, he grins proudly. That is because I am aiming to skip grades. With that, he takes all the thick books from his luggage and drop them onto the table. I see. Yep! Are you not going to take the exams in September, Will? Ah, of course I am! The exams to skip grades are held in September. I do not expect Zen to aim for that too! In my happiness I answer him energetically and he blinks his eyes innocently at me. .....Hm? Whats the matter? Ah, no..... How are you going to study? Zen, who is looking at me keeping my stuff into the cab, asks. Oh, I expect to be asked about it. I am extremely hesitant in how I should answer. But, I nce at Zen, who is making a curious face. It is as Kiro has said, I would be living with Zen for at least 2 years. Yes, even with skipping grades there is no way to jump all the way up immediately. I would have to experience different things, one by one. And continue passing the skipping grades exam being held every 6 months before I can graduate the 3 years of Mid-level in 2 years. Well, I would also have to pass all of the other exams. Which means I would be with Zen for at least 2 years. Even if I hide the reason from him, it most likely to be found out. The only problem is sooner orter. In that case..... I steel my resolve and answer. Actually, I have already studied all, even High levels materials. I say it casually and Zen, who freezes for a bit, immediately rxes and grins. Look at you go~ Still pretending~ Just honestly say you forget and I can lend you~ ......This guy. He has taken the choice of not believing in me. I do predict this to be one of the responses but to be given it so bluntly... My mood sours. How unpleasant. To be looked at with pity by a kid younger than me! Its true! I yell. Yep yep, I understand so its okay, Will. Thats why! I am not lying! Yes yes, its true, its true. Dont worry, I will teach you properly. This guy... He is definitely understanding nothing... Even though I know I am digging a deeper hole by yelling like this but I just cannot help it. Hm. I finally understand Yuria-sans feelings. Ku..... How frustrating. Chapter 041 – Ah, What Should I Say About This? 041 C Ah, What Should I Say About This? Posted on September 27, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero, pie for you. Yes, even I would somehow expected it. - This. Lets turn time back to dawn. Oi, wake up! I wake up to a loud noise apanied with shouting. As I groggily get up, I see an amused face peeking through the gap between the double storey bed. As well as a boy with dull blond hair standing at the doorway. It seems that Kiro has opened the door andes to wake us up with that huge voice of his. Then, I feel a jolting from the bottom bunk, follows by a yelp. Ouch-! Looks like Zen has bumped his head. Kiro, who stands at the doorway, snickers at that. What they are doing this early in the morning, I wonder as I look at that malt brown skin and dazzling white teeth sleepily. I forgot to tell you yesterday that the cafeteria breakfast timing is till 7am. There would be nothing for you if you arete so take note. Saying that, Kito leaves for the next room swiftly. Almost next to immediate, a loud voice shouting Wake up! Could be heard. What a sense of duty. To go around all first years room to inform just because he has forgotten the day before... No, there are only 6 of us. Which means 3 rooms. So that isnt that big of a deal, I think and smile while climbing down thedder attached to the bunk bed. Morning, Zen. [TN: Ohaiyo, zan, you need to know this] Ohaiyo San. It is a title of a drama in my previous world that I let out a small giggle. I just make a pun without expecting it. Thanks to the bump on the head, Zen ispletely up. Mumbling a soft Morning, he climbs out of his bed. I let out a small sigh as I open the cab. About one-third of it belongs to me. It goes without saying that the rest of it is taken up by Zens stuff, especially his books. Putting my uniform on for the 2nd time, I smile at the silkiness. Phillis Academy has a unified uniform. The orthodox shirt that looks like a pseudo-Japanese stand up cor uniform. A slight grayish coat the fits nicely along the body shape, it feels just like a slim version of the Gakuran. [TN: Japanese stand up cor uniform. You know, those ck uniforms that Yankee always wear in mangas?] On the left breast area, 2 badges are pinned. The school badge and the ss badge, one on the top and the other below. The school badge has a design of a western shield, separated into 4 colors by a cross. Clockwise from the left is red, blue, white and green. With the word Phillis across. So cool. The ss badge is made with silver. Might be because we are the white team. A motif of Icris, a Sakura-like flower, and wind is beautifully carved in full detail, looking like a work of art. You would not think it is a school badge. I tap on the shiny badges and head over to the wash basin. The happy thing about this dorm is that each room is fitted with their own shower room and wash basin. Although it is slightly regrettable that there is no bath attached but we are given 2 tables, a huge cab and a bunk bed. It is a nicely equipped dormitory. I wash my face, smoothen my bed hair and when I walk out of the toilet, I see Zen putting on his uniform sluggishly, his face looking sleepy. ......You are going to miss breakfast, you know. Zen jumps at my words. How about washing your face first? Passing the lobby, we walk to the cafeteria. There is already quite a crowd there, around 20. But I have no inkling on how the cafeteria system works. As I stand at the entrance, troubled, I feel someone behind. Turning back, I see Caliusing out to meet me. Are you okay? He asks, with a face full of sleepiness. It seems like even the vice-dorm leader is not perfect. I have no idea how the system works... Zen says, with a dejected face from behind me. .... Are you that hungry?.... Ah, still so young, so young. Puberty sure is amazing, I thought. Then... Growl~~ A thunderous roar resounds. Calius and Zen burst outughing. D..Dontugh! That roar is made by no other than the worm in my stomach. Will sure has a huge worm in that stomach despite having that kind of face! Someone says from behind me as I go red with embarrassment. Yuria appears, grinning with amusement. Her face and eyes seem to be saying Hows that. ..... I see, this must be revenge for yesterday! It is because I hand her over... But that is self-defense, I do nothing wrong. Definitely not. But I am still slightly hurt. That kind of face.... Are you trying to say that despite having an average face, it is surprising to have a huge worm in my stomach? Damn it! ....There is no connection between my face and the worm in my stomach! I grumble internally as I follow the loli...Yuria-senpai into the cafeteria. In the end, it is just like the nostalgic lunch service in school. You can say it is like a bakery. Ah no, it would be more fitting to say it is just like a buffet style. You take the tray ced at the entrance, line up from the left and take any food you want onto the te. It is normal-delicious. Something like a rye bread with vegetables soup. If you wish to ask about my review, I would say this. .....It makes the best use of the original taste of the ingredients. Japanese way of vague expressions is the best. Good Morning! [TN: Ohaiyo-u] With a vigorous m of the door, the gori-like Zelda-sensei appears gantly. Even with that momentum, students in the ss give their greetings as they please. Hearing all sorts of greetings, I too, give my own spin on it by going Good Morning.. [TN: Will said it in English.] It must be my imagination that Zen looks at me weirdly. Well then, today would be the body checks I mentioned yesterday! Follow me! The noisy ssroom goes silent in an instance. But the next second the noise level rises up higher than before. Zelda-sensei, who maybe has been through this many times before, remains calm and instead, gives a mischievous smile. I had forgot to mention, apart from the measurement of body weight, there would be a measurement of mana as well. OoOh! Half of the ssthe boys, are all psyched up by it. As for the girls who are making so much noise earlier, upon the words body weight measurement, freeze in an instant. By the way, my reaction is thetter. Without thinking, I have frozen up. It takes a small bump from Zen to break me out of it. Will, what is with you and the mana measurement? Could it be that you have no confidence in it? Zen asks, worried. .....Isnt it better not to ask that to a really unconfident person?... I turn my slightly shocked eyes to Zen and see that he is truly worried about me. Our eyes meet and I rearrange my thoughts. Ah no.....Erm, kinda? I smile bitterly, tilting my head to Zens worried look. Ah, mah, Will is 2 years younger than me. I nod, letting Zen know it is exactly that. ....Although the meaning is slightly different. With the awkward Zen besides me, my thoughts start running. Thats right, I am younger by 2 years from everyone here. But I safely say that my mana is higher than anyone here. Why? Because it is determined by a former court schr. As I walk down the stone corridor, all my brain has been thinking is words after words that I have never, never, ever thought about before. Next, oh....60, good job, you. So, next- After thatmon body weight measurement as Ive experienced before in the previous world, it is now the mana examination that just speeds through students. The tool to measure mana is, again super orthodox, a crystal ball. cing your hand to it would show the mana existing inside as a number. And that number is recorded by Zelda-sensei in the body measurement column. At the same time, the crystal ball would be recording each student to their respective mana. And for those who finish the examination, they would be handed a card. Might be something like a student handbook. Regardless, everyone is excited and having fun at the same time. ........On the contrary....... My excitement level is just like the next person going to be called by Sensei, down. My heartbeat raises as my turn gets nearer. This is the 1st time I have even been so nervous. I do not even get this nervous for my high school examinations.... At the same time, a different memory surfaces up. Ah no, its fine. Ignore it. Yep. I nod to myself and it is then I feel Zens gaze. I feel like it looks irritated but that is all gone now. Next- It is Zens, who is in front of me, turn. Oh, 70! Thats high. At Zelda-senseisment, Zens face brightens up as his measurement is being recorded. Then, the voice of destiny calls out. Okay, next! I steel myself and step up. Ignoring the puzzled Sensei, I slowly, slowly, approach. Timidly, timidly, I stretch out my arm slowly, and when the tips of my fingers touch the ball- BANG. A sound that onlysts momentary. ...........Yes, the crystal ball, as seen, has burst to smithereens. Yes, I have kinda expected this to happen. .......... This is the thing called [Cheat]. Wah! Giving an exaggerated reaction, I fall onto my butt and activate my magic chantlessly. As I have expected this to a degree, I am able to keep my calm. I have too, read a lot of novels in my previous life. Eh...Hmm...In any case, I want to be away from peoples eyes right now so.... MƳѪ [TN: Maji Shukketsu, Simtion Bleeding] As if I am cut by the broken crystals! So I make blood bled out of my fingers and arm. Ah, it doesnt hurt by the way. Sensei, who stands there shocked by the sudden turn of things, notices my situation and rushes towards me in an instant. I am feeling guilty looking at him being so worried but it cannot be helped, I shall apologize for itter. I am going to bring Will over to the infirmary! The rest of you just wait here silently, okay! Leaving the rustling ss, Sensei brings me over to the infirmary. Sorry about this Will. To think the crystal ball would explode..... Is it our miss in checking...? As we walk along the corridor, Zelda-sensei stretches his head, looking very apologetic. Then, he grows angry, mumbling about a student is hurt by it, how he would sue, and even starts saying some dangerous things. [TN: ....Seeing your precious student injured and you cant even princess-carry the guy?] This has turned serious, I cannot stay silent any longer. Ah, but I have to say that even his reaction is exactly like any hot-blooded teacher. Ah, but..... Havinge to this I cannot exactly say I did it with my magic, my bad . Oh man. How do I smoothen him? Panicking, I manage to say something. I..Its okay, the wound is not that deep as well. Look, it has already stopped bleeding. Saying that, I take my handkerchief out of my pocket and wipe the blood away. Sensei is stunned at the crusted wounds for a second before reverting back. These are 2 different things. To have an item that explodes all of a sudden! I am going to bring it up to the merchant guild! As I thought, he is not baited into it. I get flustered,ing up with no ideas, then suddenly, there is a loud bang as Zelda-sensei falls forward. Shocked, I look behind. Ah, Zelda. You are troubling the student. There stands a grandpa whose face I swear I have seen before yesterday. Ah, Headmaster. .....Sorry, Will. Massaging his head as he looks behind, Zelda-senseies to recognize the figure of the Headmaster and by his words, finally realizes and apologizes to me. Its alright..... I am not really that troubled over it. Instead, I should be the one apologizing as it is me who breaks the crystal ball. But instead that, there is another thing that catches my interest. Since Zelda-sensei is massaging his head, it means that the Headmaster hits his head from behind. ........How did he do that?......... The gori-like Zelda-sensei is about 2m tall. As aparison, Headmaster can be said to be tiny. Against the 8 years old me at 130 (*cough)cm me, he can only be said to be slightly taller. Plus that sound. As expected of the Headmaster of the biggest school in the capital. But since his speech is so long and dull, it seems that he is not perfect as well. And he also looks like he has a fetish. And, what happened? Headmaster asks, after observing Zelda-sensei. Yes. The crystal ball exploded when it was Wills turn. Thinking back, Zelda-sensei grows angry again. Hmmm... Murmurs Headmaster as he meets his eyes with mine. At that instant, an awkward smile appears on my face and the Headmaster seems to have realized it. In that case the ss should be in chaos. Zelda, you return to the ssroom, I shall take over from here. Yes.... But to bother the Headmaster about this.... With the crystal magic tool exploding and hurting a student, it is the problem of the merchant guild as well as the school. Which means it is under my jurisdiction. Hearing that, Zelda-sensei bows to the Headmaster, epting his orders, before rushing back to the ss. It looks like he has not fully epted it but as the crystal ball does indeed (.......) blow up, he listens to the Headmaster. Well then, lets not stand around here talking, would you minding along to the headmasters office? Headmaster says, smiling, his eyes sparkling like a kid who has just found a new toy. Surprisingly, the headmasters office is smaller than expected. Even though he is the headmaster of such a huge academy. I have prepared myself to see a ridiculously grandiose, sparkling room that it is a major let-down. As if noticing how I feel, the Headmaster responds with Its because this is my private room as I feel it would be morefortable. andughs. It seems that usually guests and students who are called would be led to another office that is as I have expected, as not to lose the dignity of the school. He has said that this room is a secret private room that not many would enter. .......And why am I led here then?! By the way, even though small, the room is in no means shabby. It is in a deep solid color that simply oozes its age as well as dignity. The rectangr bookshelf is cramped with books and on top of the desk are stacks after stacks of papers. It has the same feeling as when I have first stepped into Fathers office. Please take a seat over there. I take a seat on the leather sofa. Wah...Ohhh. This is unexpected. At the unexpected softness, I lose my bnce on the sofa and am smiled at by the Headmaster. Taking cups of tea out of nowhere, he ces them on top of a table in front of the sofa. You are called Will, is that right? Yes. My name is Williams Beryl. I see.....! So you are Gions son...... At my self-introduction, the headmaster mumbles emotionally. Do you know my father? Aah, when he was here, he was quite a handful.... To think... I feel relieved at the Headmaster who isughing somewhat weirdly. He says Father is a handful, however, it does not feel like the headmaster dislikes him. My perfect fathers school days.... I am really interested in it. Ahh.... But we are here for another problem. Next time if I have another chance I shall ask more. Yep. Erm, Headmaster.... The crystal ball..... I ask timidly. Headmaster grins. Ah, I am afraid the capacity is overloaded. TN: Long chapter! But I had fun tranting this. Oh yes, I switch back to past tense, Not to say I dislike present tense though... Chapter 042 – Apology And Zen 042 C Apology And Zen Posted on September 27, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor : Poor_Hero TN: Heres another one, just cause that darn cliffhanger. I did think about the usual setting of it breaking due to over capacity, and it really turned out to be that. .......I see. By that, the Headmaster was slightly shocked. You are not going to ask about it? Did you already know that phenomenon? No..... I predicted that that might be the case. I could feel an amazing aura from the Headmaster so I thought that rather than lying badly, I might as well reply honestly. I see. Sipping on his tea, Headmaster continued exining, already knowing that my mana amount was not normal. Yes, the magic to break would be invoked the moment it is aware of that fact. Even so... I replied with another question. Does Zelda-sensei not know about that phenomenon? Headmaster looked at me for a second before returning his gaze to his tea,ughing heartily. The crystal measurement tool ced in the Primary Academy had a limit of 300. The average mana a regr adult holds is around 100~150. However it is not rare to find double or even triple that amount. That is why it is normal for freshman to possess half, or even less than that amount. Zelda must not have thought you are that abnormal. Headmaster, who wasughing rather inappropriately at that, had eyes that sparkled. In that case why would the Headmastere to that conclusion so easily? Can it be due to his experience? But thanks to this happening previously, I came to know about it. It happened previously......? Thats right, there was a student, who, like you, broke the crystal ball because of over-capacity. Headmaster ced his cup of tea down with a tter. Gion Beryl. Your father. DDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD Of course. As expected of Father. I really had to thank Father. Thanks to him being the precedent, this whole incident was able to be solved smoothly. In the end, my mana was to be measured with a crystal ball of a higher limit on the day after. It seems like the Elf race possesses high mana. That was already expected but they were being called as Fairy race in this world. There were various theories about that, in that their mana was high or that they used to be able to converse with faeries. Anyway, in regards of those students, the Phyllis Academy had set another day, with a higher limit crystal ball, for the mana examination. And I would be measured along with everyone else on that day. Today was set only for body examinations so our sses ended in the morning. It had ended before I even knew it when I was chatting with the Headmaster. Which is why, instead of my ssroom, I am currently returning to my dorm instead. Or rather, I got lost. This school was way too big..... Because of that, after much effort, when I finally found my way to the White Wind Dorm, it had already reachedte afternoon. I am back.... The moment I opened the door, Zen came flying over. Will! Are you okay? I was worried because you were sote! Hm? Ah, ah, sorry. I answered, being pressed by Zen. I am unable to say that I amte due to being lost in school... Then, surprisingly, Zen started grinning. Just kidding~ .....! What?! Looking at the weirdly grinning Zen, I instinctively took a step back. Wha..What, whats the matter! At that, Zen stopped grinning that weird grin of his and started smiling normally. My house...is a factory for magic tools. R..Really? Which means... I looked at Zen and found his eyes sparkling. Yep. Just by that you understand, which means it was really Over-Capacity? I nodded at the smiling Zen. There wasnt even a moment to worry about telling him or not before it was exposed. I felt so stupid, worrying if Zen would distance himself away from me when he knew that, seeing that he continued to smile normally, while being immensely curious. Relieved, myugh was mixed in with a bit of sigh. Kinda. ......Ah, you are really amazing! That model was built for 300, to think 300 at 8 years old! I wondered aloud if it was because I am a noble before that excuse was blown away by Zen. No, that has nothing to do with being a noble or not. Or rather, I had the reincarnation [Cheat]. Ah, my inner brain retorting sessions revived. Anyway, this is a secret, okay? Our eyes met and we grinned. Having a secret together was kind of fun. To think, magic tool factory... More than anything, I was really d. I thought I would be treated as a monster for having mana over 300 but Zen was treating me the same. Normally people would have the reaction of fearing, or in awe, or even starting to tter but Zen was doing none of it. Ah, but the moment I met Zen, he was already not normal. Thinking back to the sentence he said when we first bumped into each other made meughed. I wanted to help out with the factory as soon as I can, thats why I am aiming to skip grades. I had the same reasons as you. I replied, and Zen turned his face towards me, surprised. Whats with the face? Iughed, frowning jokingly at him. I would have to exin myself clearly. The reason why I skipped grades to attend this school at 8 was because I wanted to help out with Fathers work. Zen stared at me. Wha...What? Nothing, but really, Will is weird. He sprouted such rude words happily. Damn it. What are you talking about. Return the emotional moment I felt before! Why did I even think he would change? By the strength of my internal age, I managed to not hang my head in depression and walked over to my table. But, it was true my behavior was being pulled along by my bodys age. But no matter! This adult me will not be damaged any further! Yep! Squatting down, I took out the thing I stored at the bottom right corner. Zen is my roommate for at least 2 years. And even in the best of times, I am rather bad at lying and within that 2 years I have no idea when I would be found out. Since this was such a good opportunity, lets go all out and show my hand. If I managed to gain a partner, then if anything happens, Zen could most probably help out. I stood up, and at that perfect timing, Zen spoke. Come to think of it, Will knew about magic tools? Yep. Or rather, I made one. I show Zen the thing in my hand proudly. ........Eh? It seemed that Zen had frozen over with his eyes wide opened. I hoped he would notment about the design. It being a half-moon pocket was too weird to be brought out for usage, so I made it into a pendant. Like those which you could opened and store a picture inside. [TN: An an an, totemo daisuki, Doraemoru~] ...After considering for so long, the best thing I coulde up with was a pendant? Ku.... Alright! Its fine for you tough at my taste! At any rate I dont seem to have any taste at all. But toe out with something a boy could wear without being out of ce, it was all I could think of. Eh? Asking me to attach that pocket to my belly and take a stroll? Stop screwing around, I will punch you! By the way, I had not tried smithing yet. No, it was not that I do not yearn to do it. Rather, I want to. As I am talking to myself, Zen took my pendant in his hands and was curiously observing it. How do you find it? Even if I asked that, an open-type pendant was not something that could be found easily, even in my previous world. So I (naturally, by magic) added a hinge randomly on the elliptical shaped pendant. What I want to say was, it works better than it looks so please do not stare at it so much. Its embarrassing. .......You made this, Will? Zen looked at me with doubt in his eyes and I smiled wryly. Normally, any changes done on metal would be by smithing. To think, an 8 years old smithing. Everyone doubts that. But. I had decided to reveal everything which was why I brought this tool out. Give it to me. Taking my pendant back, I opened the sp. Thrusting my thumb and index finger into the pendant, I retrieved a thick book out. Zens eyes grew wide. Yes, this kind of magic tool. As you can guess, the -th DimCsion -ket! I passed the retrieved book over to Zen, smiling. Zen, do you know magic? I think there was no need to exin what book it was. DDDDDDDDDDMagic That Even Monkeys Understand Elementary. This is my treasure you know. I am so sorry for saying you are annoying, Mr Author. I had used this book intensively. To put it bluntly, I can use all-attributes. I said it casually. To tell the truth, I was as nervous as giving a confession to my first love. To a party younger than me, this is pitiful. But without thinking, my expression turned serious. Zen, no longer smiling, looked at me. You.... are not lying? No. I then looked at the space above us and Zen followed by line of sight. Then, to make it easy to understand, I chanted. 𡷡ˮL⡷霡 [TN: Here we go. Hi (fire), Sui (Water), Kaze / Fu(Wind), Do (Earth), Hikari (Light), Yami (Darkness)] Pon pon pon. Following the cute sounds, balls of different attributes floated up. Zen stared, shocked. I then ced my hands on his shoulders. Eh? What is it, all of a sudden! Sorry! I had to apologize first! Having said too many things at one go, Zen cannot seem to catch up. I am so sorry for confusing you. But if I leave these things tillter, I would definitely regret it. That was why I needed to exin it clearly. My house is rather high up (in the ranking). Which is why I often get targeted. Before this I even got kidnapped before. Which is why there might be situations where Zen would be involved. I should have told you this before we moved in so, sorry! Really sorry! [TN: Since when did you get kidnapped, Will?] I raised my lowered head. Which is why I want you to understand what my abilities are. Which is why, if it is not too serious, I would be fine. There also might be situations where Zen might need to use your magic. I would like you to understand this. Rather than my mana being 300 and above, this was more urgent. It sounded ominous but there was no choice.... and I was about to give up on the frozen Zen. A....mazing...! Zen came back! He came back with sparkling eyes. His eyes looked just like John-sensei when we first met. How did you do that! That magic! I wanna do it too! Zen, who was bouncing about excitedly, did not even notice my smile. TN: Now you know why Will hides it. Hes his father trap, remember. I do like it that he does tell people though. Chapter 043 – Zelda’s Troubles 043 C Zeldas Troubles Posted on September 29, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero TN: And another one. Just cause I am darn curious about Wills school days and it havent even started yet. And I have to give thanks to whomever who update this novel page in novelupdates! Is it a bot or a real person who update those? Anyway, thanks! This is for you. AN : This time, this is written like a interlude. Somewhere, a guy was trembling. Oh man... It was a tiny voice that you can never imagineding from that guy. Hunching over a round table, his eyes was tightly shut as he hugged his head, all dignity forgotten. Yes, he was Wills homeroom teacher, Zelda. A student had been hurt in his care. To think that freak crystal ball that exploded and harmed a student! Right now, Zelda was in anguished and anger about his uselessness and that darn freak crystal ball. And to add to everything.... Plus on to the fact that it had to explode when it was the Duke sons turn. Zelda felt his anger boiling again. The hot-blooded Zelda was never perfect. Young and slightly rough around the edges, he had charmed the Headmaster with his passion and enthusiasm and was given the opportunity to conduct the school entrance ceremony. And just when he had the trust of Headmaster, this incident happened. It was really normal for anyone to get angry. Zelda depends on this job for his livelihood. Luckily, Will does not seem to mind but the problem lies with the Beryl House. Against the famous-throughout-the-entire-country Gion-sama, what can a mere teacher do? Various scenarios ran through his mind as he let out a deep sigh. And it was at that exact moment. *Chimes A crisp note sounded, and at that, Zelda jumped straight up. Uwah... Here ites... Making a face as though he had just swallowed a bug, Zelda readied himself. Then, he walked towards a magic tool hanging right next to the wall. The magic tool that just made the sound was something like a pager. It was capable of receiving up to 4 letters. Ah, although it was not pocket-sized, in this world where science and technology doesnt exist, to have functions such as this was amazing. And, by this tool, 4 cruel words for Zelda were reflected. [To my office now] He really did not want to go. However, this was from the person who hired him, there was no way he could defy the orders from someone that was the top of the school. Forgetting his angry and being depressed instead, he walked out of his room. Ah, take a seat. At the headmaster prompting, Zelda sat on the ridiculouslyrge sofa enough to even sit 4 people, timidly. He was currently in the Headmasters office, of course, the public one. The magic tool, that had just called Zelda out to hell, was actually made up of 2 parts. The main and the extension. The extension was for receiving while the main was for transferring. As the main was situated at the public Headmasters office, if any teacher received a [Come] message from the extension tool hanged at their room, they would naturally head towards the Headmasters office. I have something important to tell you. Trying his best to calm the trembling gori in front of him, the Headmaster gave his best smile. And, once again, he brought tea out of nowhere and ced them on top of a coffee-table like table. But Zelda was too caught up in his own emotions to notice. The smile Headmaster had on his face to calm Zelda down was having an opposite effect. At the mysterious smile, Zelda felt even more fearful. It is about Will. As if knowing how Zelda was feeling, Headmaster tried to go straight to the point. [TN: Is he even trying?] At that, Zelda buff body stiffened. In the first ce, there was no need for a teacher to have much a muscled body but Zelda himself often insisted, before trying your best in studying or ying around, produced muscles first! Anyway. That huge frame now had curled itself up. Where had that hot-bloodedness went? Usually, that high energy from him had helped people. Right now, this Zelda currently was feeling like buckets after buckets of ice water being poured onto him. Of course, it was a situation where It came- was the most appropriate. Without say, it was not the positive It came- . As even his heart started cold-sweating, Zelda was truly worried. Of this incident, the result of the Beryl House ming us. [TN: NOT TRYING.] Zelda gulped. Is zero. Zelda was stunned at the wordsing out of the Headmasters mouth. .....Eh? .....Eeeh? Z..Zero? Headmasterughed at Zeldas mumbled speech. It appears that Headmaster had purposely phrased his sentences that way. Zelda had the talent to be an amusing entertainer. But it was hard on Zeldas heart. ....Why are they not ming us? Zelda, do you know anything about Over-capacity? Headmaster replied Zeldas question with a question. Due to the suddenness, Zelda honestly answered while having doubts in his mind. It is when the mana is too much for the magic tool and.... it.... explodes.... It seems that Zelda had figured it out as he was answering. It cant be, his eyes held that question as he looked at the Headmaster, who nodded, eyes sparkling. Is the Headmaster saying that the crystal ball exploded due to Over-capacity? Zelda could not believe it. Yes. Zelda blinked with surprise at the simple response. By no means! A 10 years old only has mana half of an adult, not to mention Will being only 8... How could it be possible? Headmasterughed, amused, seeing Zeldasmon sense crumbling. You might not believe it but there was a precedent. At that word, Zelda stopped. Thats right, the Headmaster would never say anything without basis. Thinking about how he behaved till now, he went red with embarrassment. An adult usually would not show their emotions to this extent but Zelda was an extremely frank person. The headmaster was having a st of a time looking at Zelda various expressions. The student who did the same thing was Gion Beryl. Headmaster said happily. And on this day, Zelda learnt that one cannot ce the Beryl House on the same level as others. I will be counting on you. Yes, please excuse me for now! Sent off by the smiling Headmaster, Zelda walked away from the office. Sigh......... Once he left the office, Zelda let out a deep sigh, all energy gone from his shoulders. He had been nervous the entire time. A guy like Zelda had always felt uneasy in the grandiose office plus there was the pressure of Wills incident as well. It was impossible not to be nervous. And then, the Headmaster. Without saying, there was pressure from him being his boss but to Zelda, no, almost everyone, that was not the main point. The huge magic power excluding from Headmaster. Not even hiding it and letting it all leak out, anyone in front of him would be pressured. It would most probably be the same with Gion but being an ex-adventurer, he had the technique to hide it. Not doing that would lure monsters to him. On the contrary, there was no need for the Headmaster to practice hiding it, rather, he was using that as his weapon. Which was why, Zeldas heart almost gave out back there. It was like beef in front of a lion. A cow would still be able to run but for a piece of beef, that would be impossible. By the way, even if Will had mana higher than the two (headmaster & Gion), due to him having his previous memories, he had subconsciously kept it hidden. [TN: Read too many web novels?] But that was not all of Zeldas stress. In the end, the Headmaster said another thing. Oh, as for Wills injury, that was magic so dont worry about it. Although it was a magic Will used just because he wanted to get away from that scene, it was an immense shock to Zelda. It was as though the entire world has gone ck and he was standing at the entrance to hell. To think the cause of all that worry was a magic spell. No one would me Zelda for wanting to retort the headmaster to tell him that at the start. But thanks to that shock, it was lucky for Will that he had forgotten to ask what magic it was that Will used. With only 1HP left, Zelda walked down the corridor in strides half of what he usually walked. Today, he was requested by the Headmaster to not reveal to anyone about Wills mana amount as well as to hold the special mana examination on the day after. In the end, Zelda was still Zelda. Thinking about all the future trouble his student might go through, he ready agreed. Already having the determination, one can never underestimate the hot-bloodedness of Zelda-sensei. AN: Next chapter, the heroine for the academy arc will appear-? Will [Zen, you are annoying.] Zen [EEHHH! Why?! Why did the readers say that! Im not, am I, Will?] Will [Ah..No..hm. From the start....No, its nothing.] Zen [Youre so mean.] Will [Ah, its not that I hate it, that line.] Zen [....Erm...you are praising me right...?] As the author, I quite like the gag but it had received quite severe criticism from the reader so I had include a version where it is okay not to read it if you dont like it. This had nothing to do with the main story at all. TN: .......Turns out theres nothing in this chapter about Wills story in school. *Deep breaths, in and out. Rx, slow tempo is good..... is good..... The good thing about reading at the same speed as you, I will get curious and trante faster. The bad thing, I dont know which chapters actually makes a difference to the story. That said, the author really took her time derailing from the main subject for this entire chapter isnt it? There is so much useless chatter in this chapter that I felt like giving up half way through....... Ah.... I need ice cream.... Chapter 044 – Quiet Yet Noisy 044 C Quiet Yet Noisy Posted on October 4, 2016 by crazypumkin *Unedited That night. It was so noisy that I woke up. But once I woke up, the only sound I could hear was Zen snoring. The dormitory was silent as well. Why did I think that it was noisy? Could it be a dream....? There was no way to get an answer anyway. Oh well, it was most likely to be a dream. I would like to keep this from delving into horror. But now I am awake. There was no sense of sleepiness at all. ........... Now I had loads of free time on my hands. No I cannot go back to sleep. For some reason, my body started getting restless and my head was still filled with questions so I decided to take a walk. Thedder creaked when I climbed down. Since when did it start creaking? Holding my breath, I took great care as I climbed down. Reaching the floor, I put on my shoes and slowly ran out. At this time I would always think of a phrase. Every step you take, lift silently, step softly, like a ninja. [TN: Took liberty with this. һi̤߳Ӥˡi㡢㡢̤㡣Ippo fumidasu tabini, nukiashi, sashiashi, shinobiashi. Basically, stealthy steps.] Come to think of it, we used to change it to lift silently, step softly, walk drunkenly, hahaha. Afterughing while reminiscing, I am currently repenting about it. Walking in a room without switching any lights on whileughing, I am like the most suspicious person right now! By the way, that main point for that joke was to stumble exaggeratedly on the 3rd step. ҕ[TN: Anshi, Night Vision] I cast my magic chantlessly. This is a very useful magic. It allows people to see without the need for any light so it was the ideal magic forzy people. Ah, this world had no electricity in the first ce so I had to change lights to amp-like magic tool. Walking down the corridor in total darkness, I climbed up the stairs and passed the lobby. Once there, I saw a person crouching down at the sofa area. That person was trembling and muttering something at the same time. I wonder what was wrong....? Worried, I got closer to her. ......so noisy, freaking noisy! Shut up! That person who stood up shouting was the elf who skipped her self-introduction by being angry at that time. Now, what did I do? If my ninja steps were beingined as too noisy then I cant even breathe, can I? Hmm, thats not it. She should not notice me being here in this darkness. But there was only me in this lobby right now. DDDDDDDDWho or what was she yelling at? As I continued watching her, she squatted down again. At the self-introductions, she was clearly showing her anger at her surroundings. And me, who saw that..... Yes, at that time I felt that her anger was not directed at us. And now, thinking back, either her head was wired wrongly or she can see something we cannot. I strongly want to believe that it was not the former. Lets go with thetter. I decided to speak up. Are you okay? The girl jumped at my voice. Trying not to scare her, I chanted. ⡷ [TN: Hikari, Light] Because having a guy suddenly appear right next to her in darkness was a standard in horror movies. The light ball that appeared bathed the lobby in a soft light. Ah.....Wait. What if she was the kind who can see spirits.....? Hhhhhhhhhhow? What if she was distracted by this me who is trying to show off? Thats so uncool. No, no, no, no, no, a gentleman would always help a damsel in distress. I have to be confident here. Even though my inner thoughts were in a frenzy, I walked towards her. She was looking at me with a worried face. DDDDBingo. I was correct. She was not afraid of me but of something I cannot see. Even so, she was still worried about me. What a good girl. What was it that had driven her up the wall? Anyone who troubled a girl is the enemy of the world! Not to mention such a cute girl! As I got closer to her, her pearly white smooth skin that young girls usually have, came into view. Oh, I am not a lolicon. No. Definitely. ....Ahhhh, damn it! It was irritating not to be able to see whatever was here! If I could see it I would bash it! It was then I noticed. If I cannot see it, all I need to do was to make it so I can see it! I smiled, and immediately regretted smiling when I saw her shocked at it. Ah, it cant be helped. Rustle. When I was 1 step closer to her, the air rustled. Could it be...that this was the cause that woke up me up? Thinking about it, I casted it chantlessly. ҕ[TN: Kashika, Visualization] Suddenly, something appeared in front of me. ......!! Taking a step back due to shock, I bit on my lips as I smiled. As I thought. Various vague human shapes appeared in the room. No, it would be more apt to say they were already in this room when I became able to see them. So they are the ones who troubled her. ĤȻԒ[TN: Koitsura to Kaiwa, Being able to talk to them] I cannot hear their conversations so I focus my mana on my ears and cast. Oh! Suddenly, it overflowed. Voices, voices, voicesDDDDDDDD.... Without thinking, I covered my ears. Is she hearing this all the time? As I began to get used to it, I could pick up on several conversations. (( Oi, this human seems to be able to see us? )) (( Dont talk crap. Theres no way he can! )) (( Thats right, but he did take a step back, didnt he? )) (( I-Its your imagination, there is no way a mere human can see us faeries... )) I can. I stopped the self-important grandpa voice in mid-sentence. The voices grew louder, like they were bewildered. But above all, it was really noisy. I frowned and lowered my voice. You are troubling her, would you mind shutting up? At that, the voices grew louder again. But instead of bewilderment, it sounded like mocking instead. As I waited for a reply, finally a self-important one replied me. (( To think a low-mana mere human dares tomend us. )) Okay, negotiations fail`! I see, so in the fairys world, the one with a high mana rules. In that case......... I grinned. In short, you guys would abide me if my mana is higher? (( Huh? Is your brain melting, human? As if anyone of us would lose to a human. Topete with us.........!!?? )) I let out a little of my mana that I usually stored inside of me. Ah, Father had once said that just by leaking 20% higher than what one normally would gave out would really be effective in intimidating people. Since I am a [Cheat], it would be enough to just release 10% to get these faeries to yield, hahahaha! To tell the truth, I am quite irritated. There was no need to feel bad for these guys who forced such a cute girl up the wall. Smiling all this while, I slowly approached the proud one who spoke just now. The faeries, who were so noisy just now, were so silent that you can hear a drop of water. Tat tat tat tat. The only sound in the lobby right now was my footsteps as I finally stopped in front of that guy. Would you abide? (( WAH!! )) The faeries shuddered. This reaction hurts a little....and I did not even release 20%.... What am I, a rare beast?! I frowned unintentionally and all the fluttering faeriesy themselves at my feet. Yes, they are doing dogeza. [TN: ,y t on the ground....goggle it.] I-I abide! Please.....forgive us for all the impolite things we had done! That all-important grandpa was desperately shouting. ......Am I that scary?...... Even though I was shocked and a little hurt by that, at least thats one problem solved. Thats a good thing. Is that so. Thats great. Would you mind leaving this ce then? My speech was slightly a mess but it cannot be helped. I smiled, and they dispersed like ants. [TN: Spiders in japanese] How rude. To not even apologize for causing this girl so much trouble. Oh well, I will get them to properly apologize the next time. Hahh. I get out a breath as I kept my mana back in. As I approached the stunned girl, she pulled back a little. Her eyes reflected surprised and doubts. I was worried if I scared her but it looked like I did. Even if I did predict it, it still hurts. But the girl was not to me, I was the one who moved on my own. Sorry. I sigh andughed at the same time, scratching my head. I did not meant to scare you, are you okay? Saying that, I crouched down to where she was. Her eyes avoided mine. Uwa..uwah. It seem like its my fate to have woman hate me..... I began to hate god.... But it was also due to this power (cheat) that I have the strength to help people so.... I hadplicated feelings about this. As these thoughts went through my mind, the crouching girl seem to have frozen in her spot. Then she began to speak, a bit reservedly. Ah...Its not that. Hm....? Its not what? Do not tell me she was not being bothered by the faeries....? Worried, I looked at her and she said shyly. I am not scared....Erm....Thank you. Her face blossomed into a smile. I went nk for a moment. Up till now I had only seen anger or an emotionless face. That smiling face was a critical hit. My god, this girl....is super cute! This onii-chan will look forward to your future! Its not that I am a lolicon. It was just, a pure thought. Just a thought. I was only thinking that she really belongs to the beauty army. My eyes met her deep green eyes and immediately, she avoided it. .....Wah..... Ah no, she did said she was not afraid of me so it might just be her habit of not meeting peoples eyes. Yep. I want to believe it was that, No, lets make it that. As I convinced myself, I stood up. Then, she spoke again. But. But? I looked worriedly at her. Who are you? I was asked a difficult question. She might be asking if I am a sages disciple or not due to my mana but sadly, my real identity was nothing like that. In that case, a noble and a student of this school, will that do? But with the flow of this conversation, to state I am a noble was kind of weird plus she would already know I am a student since I am in the dorm....In that case. Im Will? I said, tilting my head and she burst outughing. Wha-? Dontugh! There is no answer better than this! The-then, who are you? Embarrassed, I asked her back. I am Selphys. She said happily. For some reason, we startedughing. Chiffon [Ha...! For some reason my 6th sense is tingling! Will is being....] Mary [Are you saying Young Master Will is in danger?] Chiffon [.....I feel like a bug had been attracted by Will.] Mary [Thats bad!] TN: There you go. Since this is the month of Halloween, this chapter feels slightly appropriate. Chapter 045 – Development 045 C Development Posted on October 7, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero AN: Thanks to you, ess rate is over 200 thousand! Thank you so much! Wah! ( ;)! I cant believeit! Unbe-li-eva-ble!! This is all thanks to everyone! Thank you! Please continue to support me from now on. This chapter will start from Wills father POV. TN: Oh yes, Krebert, thanks for that lengthy advice. I am trying to follow it... trying. 3 years had passed from that incident. That incident C The one where the Anti-Kingdom faction had kidnapped Will. My blood ran cold that time. But, once I got back to the house, Will had already settled everything using his magic. Moreover in an absurd and reckless way. My son was really out of the norm. Transference, Heal, Gravity. [TN: Remember, the people of this world used transfer instead of teleport] And he was able to use at least Light and Wind attributes. By his attitude, he may be able to use more than that. No matter what, those were all magic to be feared. And when I asked where he learnt it all, all I got was I knew those from the start. . I had heard of something like that once before DDDD That magic was actually anguage. The famous tale of the Abandoned Child spoke of it. The Abandoned Child possesses an incredible amount of mana but that was just a front. The truth was that he was a person who can manipte the magic nguage. As it was an old tale, there was no way to prove it. But, what I could do was to at least protect Will. Power, is always poisonous. Handling it in the correct way will turn it a medicine but the wrong way will turn it into a deadly poison. It was a deadly poison for Will. If he ever indulges in it, he will lose himself. Plus he is my son, a Dukes son. Right now he has both the power and the status. Moreover, that much power will be feared and avoided by people. I was worried, but now, it had be needless. Even though Will is still young, I had a feeling he knew what he was doing. He was never proud nor went about unting his status and power. His actions told me that he knew how scary power can be. In the first ce, he did not even tell us about the fact that he could use magic. [TN: That was because he wanted to wow you. I see that he seeded.] The uneasiness and anxiety I felt might be because I was lonely but at the same time, I cant help but be proud of my son, Will. I wonder if this was what all parents feel. Thanks to that, apart from my job, I am also seriously training Will, simr to how novice knights train. I started the training as a joke but soon after, we grew serious about it. Will grew, absorbing everything just like a sponge. The training also became a time I looked forward to everyday. Even if I was surprised at how fast he was learning, in the end it was because it is Will. I cannot even hide my smile now. As Will, with his training sword, was serious about learning, I too, had a n for him. Frankly, thinking about him being a swordsman alongside me, I might be jealous at his skill then. This 8 years old son of mine might just be able to defeat a fledgling knight right now. And that was what we had been doing for the past 3 years. As for other activities... It was when Chiffon, ex-Shadow, had already been with us for 2 weeks. The young ex-Shadow, was attached with the [Cor of very]. DDDDDDDD[Cor of very], it was a taboo magic tool that controlled ves against their will and had long since been banned. The manufacturing method was said to be lost but looking at this case, it still existed. This was much more serious than expected. Imagine someone using lost methods to create banned items and to add on to it, that person was an enemy of ours. Being the leader of the Knights was only a cover for me who is part of the Kings personal corps. The main aim of this special corps was to get all the revolters by any means necessary. It was easy to think of all the terrible scenarios that could happened with them using [Cor of very]. The one who took off the cor attached to the young ex-Shadow was none other than Will. As I thought, Will is really out of the norm. But he is super cute so its okay. The tiny figure of his when he was giving his all trying to think of a name for her had me giving him full marks for cuteness! And Chiffon became the young ex-Shadows name. I took the chance to question Chiffon when Will was asleep. She was living in an orphanage before being sold to the [Shadows]. And from there, the cor of very was attached and she was forced to work as a Shadow. She had also killed many in her time as a Shadow. But to the trembling girl, I wondered if my feelings got across to her. No matter what I said, she would most probably think it as humoring her. But rather than devoting my time making her understand, it was more urgent to expose who the mastermind was. Luckily, Lily and John were here. Instead of a tongue-tied person like me, they would stand more chance in getting her to open her heart. Veltor was being named as the mastermind but many things do not fit. I am most certain there is another pulling the strings. If I continue taking my time for this, I might get deceived by the appearance and evidences that might appear. Dealing with the aftermath, I left the house the next day. In the fastest speed I can manage, I rush all the way to the orphanage in Kaina Chiffon mentioned. West of my territory, it was at a mountainous ce, upper steam of Iisa River that was the border separating Elzmu and Hattuo country. Iisa River flows from the Demon Forest and all the way around the metropolis. Without taking even a day, I reached Kaina. The orphanage Chiffon spoke of was in the outskirts of Kaina and when I reached the ce, there was not even a trace of it left due to a fire ident. The enemy moved faster than I thought. After that, no matter how hard I investigated, nothing came up. I cant help but curse. I had belittled them. This is tougher than I thought. And with that, 3 years passed. No matter how I questioned Veltor, who was in jail, I still cannot even grasp their shadow. ording to Jean, he had spoken to a [ck hooded man] to hire the Shadows. As for the mastermind Jin, he admitted that there was a partner. A ck hooded, mask wearing, voice-changed (using a magic tool) partner that he could not even figure out if hes a she or shes a he. Good grief. Why did he even rope in someone whose identity he did not even know? His stupidity amazed me to no end. But this shadow puppet master hadid lowpletely for these 3 years. There must be a way to rouse them.....but what? And because of that, we spend these 3 years worrying endlessly. Going along with my lies, Will set traps all over my office. If anyone even entered my office without permission, they will be transferred to space where magic cant be used. How can I say it.... It was so amazing that I cant stop gasping. As expected of Lilys and my son! And the other day, this bright son of mine had entered into the Academy, skipping grades. Feeling lonely, I had rubbed my cheek with his rather splendidly but got beaten up by Will. Hahahahahaha. I would not receive any damages from punches from an 8 years old kid, Will! Look at you blushing, so cute! With redden cheeks, he suddenly and rudely entered the horse carriage. But in the end, he still waved good-bye to me even though he wanted to rebel against me. Fufufufufufu, no use hiding your feelings from me Will. Will would be staying in a dormitory in the Academy. As the danger level was going to be higher than him staying at home, I was uneasy. But Will who usually never wanted anything for himself, had said that he wanted to attend Phillis Academy, which was John and my alma mater. And when I asked him the reason, he answered with I wanted to graduate High Academy as soon as possible as so to help Father with your work. . There was no way I can say no after hearing that! Ku....those upturned eyes! How can I deny anything that cute face that resembles Lily asked for! Ah, this was impossible for me. Ah well, since it is Will, there shouldnt be any worries. DDDDDDDDBack to 3 year ago, 2 men somewhere. W-What?! Failure?! At the same time as the Fat guy eximed, a sound of ss shattering could be heard. In front of him, a ck hooded man was kneeling. Yes, the 3 shadows sent by Veltor was caught, Sir. A red stain was spreading on the carpet. It looked like the ss that had shattered was a wine ss. Contrary to the agitated man, the ck hooded man was reporting in a calm and emotionless voice. The ugly and fat man clicked his tongue and crashed down on his seat. Damn that Veltor.... To think I had thought he could be of use.... how useless. After he got tired of ranting, he looked at the ck hooded man in front of him. And? How were the shadows caught? It was reported that Gion had been lured out to the capital. Yes. ording to the information, Gions office was rigged with traps. Traps you say.... The fat man raises his brows and grinned. Something smells funny. DDDDDDTake care and do a background check on Williams Beryl. I dont mind how long you take. Make sure it is thorough. TN: WOW. Cliffhanger. At the start I wasnt expecting much as it wasnt a chapter of Will in school but it turned out to be really exciting. Enjoy~ Chapter 046 – First Lesson 046 C First Lesson Posted on October 11, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero TN: HERE WE GO. Sorry for waiting. My master was not to be underestimated. The man snickered. Iron fortress C Gion. It was natural to think he wouldy traps around in his office but to think the Shadows, who were pro in this field, were caught so easily. Plus there was something unnatural about the way this news was presented. No matter how I sniffed around, I could not seem to even get a single bit of information. The only thing I found out was that somehow, Gion had been running around. And even that was an unreliable bit of rumor from the streets. To think Gion Beryl managed to keep such a tight lid... But now, just by poking a little, the seams fell apart and information could be easily gotten. It was as if he was trying to hide something else.... And my master, whose appearance was easily looked down upon, was actually a sharp and able person. To get that fact confirmed again, the ck hooded man....no, the masked manughed. My master had picked up on this tiny clue and gave his instructions quickly. To think I had decided to investigate it myself had he not say anything. I had plenty of time. And I waited for 3 years. Finally my time hade. WillDDDD Williams Beryl had entered the Academy. Even if I still had to wait for 2 more years till Will graduates, this was still an unexpectedly good news. The mansion and Gions close proximity were too dangerous. The risk of me being found out was too high. And right now, both of those were a far distance away from Will. Now is the best timing. Lowering my hood and deeply covering my face, I cackled. I had a dream. I dreamed that I was summoned by god (gramps) and Iid all my dissatisfaction on him. To give me a [cheat] ability that I did not even ask for, did he know how much troubles I had because of him? But it was also thanks to that, I managed to help Selphys and most of all, to be able protect all the people I hold dear from now onward. I should be fine if I hide my abilities to prevent being feared or looked upon as a weirdo and if it really did get found out, I can only resigned to my fate. But that gramps. He was definitely not reflecting on his wrongdoings. To prevent the incident that happened to me happening to others, he should at least shave off his beard. If he ever appears in my dreams the next time, I am going to pluck all of it out. Ah, dont mind that too much since after all, it was only all a dream. But it did make me think. Even if I received this [cheat], I am still living as now I want it to be. My first aim is that. Yep. To be loved by people. In other words.. To be popr! As I renewed my determination, the rm sounded. I peeled myself off the bed and climbed down thedder. Oi! Zen! Wake up! Unn...5 minutes more... Leaving the mumbling Zen, I quickly washed up and got ready. Sorry Zen, I dont want to miss breakfast. Brushing the lint off my uniform, I opened the door. Since it was still early, I leisurely strolled down the corridor and heard bustling behind me. Will~ Dont leave me behind! Zen. As he had rushed out in a hurry, his bed hair was still sticking out all over the ce and his cor stood up too. Since it was amusing, I shall keep quiet about it. I then grinned. I woke up on time though? Uuuu....but what if I amte to ss? Its the first day too! Then try your best to wake up on your own. While conversing, we climbed up the stairs and as we were about to turn around the corner to the lobby, someone bumped into me. Ah- Sorry.... Oh, Selphys. Uwah! Yesh! Good mongol! Selphys bit her tongue from shock. But she immediately got a grip and after a small wait, she tried again, her face red. ......Good morning, Will. Her face was really red, was she okay? Was she running a fever? ....She looked energetic so I guessed she was fine. Ah, the sullen girl from before. Just as I was worried about Selphyss health, Zen just casually dropped a bomb. Though it was true that she was seen as sullen from before but I am pretty sure her personality was nothing like that. Nope. Will, you spoke with her after that? Ah...yeah.. I did not know if it was okay to talk about Selphys situation so I just gave a vague answer. Picking up on that, Selphys smiled. Will helped me yesterday. I am Selphys, nice to meet you. To the smiling Selphys, Zen blushed and straightened his back. But since his hair and cor were still sticking up, it looked even more amusing than ever. Even I want to prank people sometimes. Im Zen, Wills roommate and best friend! He seems to emphasize on being my best friend but lets just ignore that. ....Zen, you are a man too huh? Though you were still only 10. I understand, I totally understand your feelings. If I was truly an 8 years old, I would want to be liked by her too. .......Since I am not a lolicon, it was that. Like how a big brother looking out his sister. Eh? I am younger than the both of them? Shut up, its the inner age that counts! Ahh, but it was nice to hear that Zen treated me as his best friend too. A small smile danced on my lips as I began to walk towards the cafeteria. By the way, is bed hair a fashion thing now? Selphys asked Zen, amused. Zen, who turned red, burst out at me. Will! You definitely know about this, dont you! Youre horrible! Iughed out loudly as Zen chased after me. Yep. This was a peaceful day. In the end, Selphys pacified Zen and we entered the cafeteria together. Today, as Zen had previously said, was the first day of lessons. Since I had learnt it all from John-sensei, the lessons dont mean a thing but still, it was my first school lesson after so long! Strictly speaking, it was actually an academy but I was still excited for it. As this was the lower academy, the homeroom teacher would be in charge of most of the subjects. Just like primary school. My previous homeroom teacher was a useless and awkward man and I got another teacher for my music and home economics sses. Going with the flow, it meant that Zelda-sensei most likely would be doing the same thing. And he looked like he was boorish and clumsy too. I thought about all that as I ate and all of a sudden, Zen threw a question in my direction. So Will, what did you help Selphys with? He asked, curious. I looked at Selphys, asking with my eyes if I should talk about it. She nodded, letting me know to leave it to her. To think she was backed up a wall yesterday. She sure changed fast. Just like the piper uncle who ate mushrooms. She evolved instantly. Mah, it was true that children have these traits in them. With a personality 180 from what she was shown previously, the brightly beaming Selphys was attracting gazes throughout the cafeteria. I was rather silent the entire time, wasnt I? Zen did a difficult move of turning his head and nodding at the same time to Selphys, who spoke. Ah, because of his age, his neck sure was soft.... That was because I kept hearing voices from the faeries. It was really noisy and it covered up your voices so I couldnt hear a thing. Eh~ As expected, elves can talk to the faeries. Zen said, impressed. But Selphys shook her head sadly. No. It is true that elves that were aware of the faeries can speak with them but for me... Selphys let her sentence trailed off into silence. Which means, Selphys can hear them without being aware of it.... No, she had a constitution that can hear things regardless of what they are. Zen seem to understand that too. He quickly apologized, feeling bad. Ah, sorry. I didnt mean that... Selphys panicked at his apologies and said that it was okay. Still feeling slightly bad, Zen wanted to continue hearing the story about how I helped her. He might not know that I did not do much actually. Will saved me from those noises. Selphys, with her eyes sparkling, turned towards me. I felt slightly guilty at that sparkling eyes since I did not do anything much. And, as I expected, Zen had a funny, idiotic look on his face. Huh? Eh? I smiled wryly at that. Yeah, I only asked the faeries to go away. Only. ording to what I read, Faeries only listen to people with magic power higher than them.... Will is really un-normal, yea? This time, I was the one stunned by Zen. What? How rude. I only tried asking them. Since I am an adult, I shant hold it against you. Leaving the empty tes on the counter, we left the cafeteria. Wo~ah, lessonss starting! Gori...Zelda-sensei entered the ssroom as energetically as ever. Well then. Okay, stand up!. The chairs rattled as everyone stood up. It seem like this world had the same practice before ss. Somehow, I was kinda happy about it. But the next part made me want to bang my head. Sit! Greet! Nononononononono! I really want to bang my head against the wall at such an old joke. And I had no idea if it was done on purpose or not as Zelda-sensei just pass the entire thing with a bright smile. And so, ss started with a sloppy start. Since it was the first day, we were learning about writing. But, expected of 10 years old. They had all memorized the alphabets beforeing and was taking the lesson just because and in the end, the lesson went smoothly. But as I soon became bored, I started sketching instead. Next was mathematics. The 4 fundamentals were easy. [TN: +, -, x, ] I was so bored that I finished all the questions. So I am very free now. Was there nothing else to do? I looked around the ssroom. On my right was Zen, left was Selphys. Zen was as good as he said, solving the questions without any trouble while Selphys was earnestly paying attention to Zelda-senseis lesson. She then discovered me staring at her. Hehe, sorry, Im bored! To convey my message, I smiled at her and she turned her head away. Uwah......Her ears were red with anger! Im sorry! Please forgive me since I am younger than you. But since I dont want to anger her again, I began to observe others. Oh yes, I wondered what happened to Miso-kun. My eyes searched all over the ssroom. Oh, he was in a blind spot. He was just right in front of me. Had he repented? I would like some friends when I seeded Father so I would really be happy if he changed his way of thinking. As I stared at that blond hair, my name was suddenly called out. Hm? Turning to the direction of the voice that called me out, it was right at the front of the ssroom, where the ckboard was. .....Oh man...... I was called by the teacher. This was bad, I totally did not hear what he just said. Ah, would it be fine to just answer the question on the board? I looked at Zen and he nodded. Oh, that was easy. It was a simple question that could be solved by mental calction and when I answered immediately, Sensei was shocked. The ss stirred as well. Hm? Eh? I was wrong? I whispered at Zen, asking, only for him to stare at me, smiling wryly. What was it, man? Chapter 047 – Quiet Yet Noisy (Selphys POV) 047 C Quiet Yet Noisy (Selphys POV) Posted on October 15, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero TN: Big 3. Heres the chapter most have been waiting for. I am an Elf, a race who could talk to Faeries. For the Elf race, as long as they listen carefully, they could converse with the faeries. And for that reason, we were also grouped under the Faeries by the Human race. But, I was the bottom of the pile. Even within my vige, I was ridiculed. Because I could not make a clear distinction of what I should and should not hear. In other words, Icked control. The faeries voices were heard on 24 hours. It never stopped. Like a ringing sound that just wouldnt go away. It just kept bouncing around my head. I was already at my limit. There were loads of faeries in my vige as we were in the middle of a forest. Which was why my parents told me to attend the Capitals Phillis Academy since there were lesser faeries there than what we had here (vige). The Capital was also at the front lines in terms of research so they might have a way to heal me. Fear of me being lonely, being separated from my parents, they enrolled me into a dormitory so I could make some friends. It was true in the academy, the number of faeries were not as much and I did not feel the giddiness I felt in my vige. However...... Once I entered the dormitory, the noise! It was as bad as ever! As everyone began to do self-introductions happily, my heart was just not there. So noisy, so noisy, so damn noisy!! Please stop talking! I had begged them millions of times. And was rejected millions of times. They wereughing at me, saying it was my own fault for hearing them. That they wouldnt obey orders from a person with mana lower than them. It was impossible. I would have to live with this noise forever. I hate myself for thinking this way. I hate the faeries that forced me to think this way. I somehow managed to endure through the day. But I am reaching my limit. Today my ss went through body check-ups. They also had their mana measured but as Elves usually have a higher amount of mana, the check for me would be done on a different day with a different crystal ball. Through the gaps from the ssroom, I saw how everyone ced their hand on the crystal ball. The day was ending soon. It was still fine in the ssroom, but in the dormitory.... Why was it so noisy in there!? Thest student was a very beautiful boy. He looked like he skipped grades to be here. Because he looked younger than all of us, plus, he was really afraid of the crystal ball. Try your best! I shouted in my heart, encouraging him and when his fingers touched the crystal ball, it shattered! He, who fell on his butt, started bleeding. Was he okay?! Sensei then, in a panic, brought him somewhere. Worried, I looked down the corridor and saw the rest of my ssmate, as worried as I was. The whole ssroom was in a buzz and the faeries buzzed along with them. My ears hurt! I scowled at the noise and at this time, Sensei came back. With a shout, he quieted the ss down. It affected the faeries too, as they fell silent as well. ....Zelda-sensei, was that it? I give you my thanks. And when I was thanking him, he announced that lessons were over. Ahh... I dont want it to. If possible, I wouldnt want to return back to the dormitory because of all the noise. But the only ce apart from this ssroom that I know of in the academy was only the dormitory. Having no choice, I followed everyone back to the dormitory. DDDDDDDD Night. The faeries were making a racket again. Thinking that a wide space would be better than this narrow room, I took hold of antern and walked out of the room. Rustle. The faeries buzzed around me,ughing What now, what now? . In the end, I reached the lobby and squatted down by the sofa. It was so noisy that I was about to cry. ......so noisy, freaking noisy! Shut up! I shot up and shouted at them, unable to stand it anymore. And yet, the faeries all just continued tough at me. I cant... I really cant anymore. And as I was about to squat down again.. Are you okay? Despite always having troubles listening to what people are saying due to all the racket from the faeries, I somehow can hear that clearly. Shocked, I turned towards the direction of the voice and saw a boy standing there. ⡷ [TN: Hikari, Light] He said something and a beautiful ball of light appeared and lighted up the boy as well as the surroundings. As I stared shocked at him, he started making his way over. The faeries then started talking again. (( Hey, lets prank him! We havent done it in a long time! )) Donte any nearer! I wanted to warn the boy but the fear made me unable to make a sound. He was the boy from the afternoon incident. Such a beautiful face. And he seemed to be telling me that it was okay. There was no way it was going to be okay. And when my eyes met his, he smiled at me. Was he worried about me....? Its dangerous! Was what I wanted to tell him but for some reason, my voice was noting out. Looking at that shiny silver hair that sparkles like an angel, my voice just wouldnte out. What should I do? Ah....that boy, that boy was going to bump into the faeries! Listening to the chatter from the faeries who seem to be having fun, I felt irritated. Why cant I even do (say) such a simple thing! Be careful! By reflex, I closed my eyes, fearing the impact. ......!! He let out a tiny gasp before backtracking. It cannot be... Was he able to see them!? But he is a human! Then, at that moment. Oh! He then covered both ears with his hands. ........No, no way...! I cant believe this! And it seem like the faeries were having the same thoughts as I had as they were in an uproar. (( Oi, this human seems to be able to see us? )) (( Dont talk crap. Theres no way he can! )) (( Thats right, but he did take a step back, didnt he? )) (( I-Its your imagination, there is no way a mere human can see us faeries... )) I can. He cut off the old-sounding voice. I began to suspect my hearing. This was not a dream...right? And with his response, the faeries went into an uproar again. The boy then stopped smiling and looked straight at the grandfather fairy whom sentence had just been cut by him. ......He really can see them. You are troubling her, would you mind shutting up? I was stunned at what he said. I was touched that he said that for my sake. But even so, he was being ridiculed by the faeries. They mocked him as the grandfather fairy spoke. (( To think a low powered mere human dares tomand us. )) Yes, it was no use. Even I, an elf, a race that have mana higher than humans, couldnt get them to listen. But you had my thanks for trying to help. But then, the boy started grinning. In short, you guys would abide me if my mana is higher? What was he talking about...........?? Sorry to say but the mana felt from him was a lot lesser than mine. With that amount, what can he do? (( Huh? Is your brain melting, human? As if anyone of us would lose to a human. Topete with us.........!!?? )) The grandfather fairys voice faded out in the middle of his sentence. And it was not just him, I was shocked too. What....is this power? Really....was he even a human....? As he had said, the power he let out was way higher that all of the faeriesbined. Due to the huge pressure, the faeries were unable to make a sound. I too, was unable to move. But I was not afraid. It was a preposterous amount of power. Really really huge. But to me, it felt like I was being wrapped in a warm sunny light. Tat tat tat tat. The boy started moving towards the grandfather fairy. Would you abide? (( WAH!! )) But that smiling face was scary. Maybe it was because he looked like an exceedingly beautiful angel. The faeries started trembling, fearing him. I wonder why I dont feel afraid at all. I-I abide! Please.....forgive us for all the impolite things we had done! I was surprised by how the grandfather fairy was desperately shouting for his life. It was really true that they will abide anyone with a high power. I looked with interest at the boy who smiled. Is that so. Thats great. Would you mind leaving this ce then? He had a bad mouth despite of his angelic face. But his gentle manner does match his face. Just like an angel. Even though I had never seen one before. I wonder why my heart beats so fast whenever I look at him. Hahh... The boy let out a sigh and the power disappeared instantly. He then started walking toward me. A cuter and younger boy than me... Why does my heart beat so fast? It was...beating. It was...tightening... ...Eh? Sorry. I jumped a bit at his apology. Why was my heart beating even at his apology?! I did not mean to scare you, are you okay? Saying that, he crouched down besides the squatting me. Wah-! Dont do that! I cant look at his eyes. Beating. Tightening. I heard about this from my mother. That this was love. Uwah....love...dove...glove...Nyaaaaaaaaa! [TN: In original Japanese: . Koi, koi, koi. Love, carp, Intention / purpose. Whats that nya-ing at the end for though?] What should I do? What should I do? M-m-m-my ears were definitely red... Embarrassed, I looked away and then I remembered. That boy, what did he say? .........scared me? Ah...Its not that. I was not scared.... Or rather, I came to like you very much. Hm....? H-how embarrassing....But I had to tell him because I was really d! From tomorrow onward, I can finally live peacefully! I am not scared....Erm....Thank you. Our eyes met. What beautiful eye color he has. But really, this was too embarrassing so I turned my eyes away again. And then, he stood up. Panicking, I called out. Eh.....what should I say? I wanted to call out to him but I hadnt even thought about the subject`! With my mind in a frenzy, a question popped out. Who are you? ......Most likely an angel though. The Angel, with a troubled expression on, tilted his head and answered. Im Will? So..so cute! That was foul y. The-then, who are you? I was asked back. Fine then, I shall copy your answer. I am Selphys. Father, Mother, I think I am going to be fine from now on. I can live quietly from now...ah..eh? My heart beat was noisy..... AN: Thanks for reading. The likes for this novel is..is..!! Over 5000!!!! Kya`(^^) Kya`(>_<) Kya`b(T) Chapter 048 – Miso Is Troubled 048 C Miso Is Troubled Posted on October 18, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor : Poor_Hero TN: BIG 2. I need to exin, the author jumped between 3rd person and 1st person when writing this. I just standardize it all. What should I do, what should I do, what should I do. MisoDDDDno, Mi Sociunnov briskly walked down the corridor. We are notmoners but the lord who governs over themDDDDDDDDNever forget this. Mi reyed his father, the current Count and head of the family, Manuel Sociunnovs words. Yes, his father had said that to him before he left for the academy. His meaning might mean, never be looked down by those in the capital despite being a noble from the countryside. If not, he can never rule, was what Mi understood. However, Mi got crushed from the start..... The gloomy Mi was panicking inside, and all he could think was Oh no oh no oh no oh no, is Father wrong?, and as such, a preposterous doubt bloomed. Reflexively, he grinds his teeth. Even though Father was always correct..... Mi began to felt like he was betrayed by the one he thought was perfect. Actually, what his father said was We are notmoners but the lord who rules over them. Which means, we are fed by them in exchanged of us governing over them. Never forget this. . But Mi had totally misunderstood. Sociunnovs family was tentatively a distinguished family, having been in long service. But Mis grandfather had slipped up and was found guilty of corruption repeatedly, causing the Sociunnov familys status to fall till Count. And when Manuel Sociunnov took over as the head, things finally changed. Now, his governance could be said to be as good as the Beryls, and was well supported by his people. And the territory Sociunnov is in charge of was, as Mi had said, a ce far from the capital, the countryside. But that was because it was the front line of the border that Sociunnov, a family with a lineage of knights, was given to protect. To Elzmu, which was surrounded by the [Demon Forest] on both the east and west, the defense for the border was of utmost importance. The national border of Hattuo from the north, downstream of the Iiza River, the ce close to the north side of the [Demon Forest] was where the noble knights, Sociunnov, had been protecting for generations. It was their pride to have that territory, as well as the pride of protecting the king. Although it was the same Sociunnov Family which fell in his grandfathers generation, Manuel, be it his looks or abilities or leadership, was supported and loved by the knights and people. Mi was one of them. He respected his father and had aimed to be like him. But Mi had mistaken pride for extravagance. It was wondered if this fact had been found out by himself or not. And the thing that stopped Mi happened 1 week before. It was something unexpected, and was something very difficult to solve. The next-in-line of Beryls family, Williams Beryl. ording to rumors, he was a genius. Since he really did skip grades, it may have some truth to it. Even though the Sociunnov family was building its name back by Manuel, it was still very much at Count. And just when the name was reviving, that happened. Even Mi knew how much damage it could cause. Wills status was above. And yet, Williams Beryl made friends withmoners and walked with them, self-introduced himself as only Will, hiding his status. Why? This was all Mi could think of for this entire week. What was the meaning of his fathers words? His father and Will...he totally cannot understand what the people above were thinking! Mi Sociunnov, for good or bad, is a straight and frank person. He, who stopped in the middle of the corridor, raised his face and began running. I made a small blunder in my 1st lesson but I managed to pass the entire week without standing out. Thanks to that, there were no troubles and I made friends so I was really happy. But I kinda had a feeling the girls were avoiding me. Yep. But it must be my imagination. I mean, Selphys would stille over to talk to me, despite turning red, and in the dormitorys lobby, Freya-san and Loliya....and Yuria-senpai. I dont think I am picked on. Ah, but all the senpais in the dorm were kind and thoughtful. I began to lose confidence in if I could be like them when I reached 12. But, my time hade! Yes, because today was........Saturday! Ah no no no no no, I got too excited. In the national academy, students take Saturday and Sunday off, just like the public primary schools in Japan. But there was a huge difference. The academy was not cking at all. To make up for the weekends, we were truly and strictly taught in the weekdays. 6-7 lessons, 50 minutes each per day. It was till the extent where one wonders if that was too hard for 10 years old. It was too long! Was 50 minutes this long...? Ah, it was as John-sensei said / warned, that it might be because I already knew all the materials being taught.... Yep. It was not that Zelda-senseis lessons were boring. To tell the truth, it was rather fun. Though it would be nice if he could tone it down another 20% or so. If he was not a Sensei, he would put any street performer to shame with his entertainment antics. Because in this world, magic exists. We were shown illusions everyday. Illusions that even the famous illusionist on earth, who seems to own the moon, would pack his bag and run away. In geography, the map that was used was burning, In mathematics, a fire ball was burning as he was exining the calctions. I was not talking about the fact that he was so hot-blooded that he was burning with passion but literally burning. We are going to have our first magic lessons on Monday but.... I cannot help but worry. And because of the needless worry during all the 50 minutes lessons, I was really tired. But today was my day off and free of worries so my excitement was max! Other students were too, going out, chatting or even ying hide and seek. Even everyone in the dorm was enjoying their day off. Of course that included me. However. ....U, uuuhhh.....I dont understand.....urgh.. What was the situation now that produced those moaning noise! Zen.... Whats wrong? Sighing, I walk towards my roommate at his desk, moaning. This and that and this and that, I cant understand a thing! And to think I wanted to skip grades.... Zen looked like he was about to cry. It was only April, there is still about 6 months to go. There was totally no need to be so pessimistic now. Rather than that, I can feel my excitement going down because of him. Sighing again, I looked at the air-headed young man in front of me. It cant be helped, Ill teach you. Saying that, I pulled my chair over to Zens desk and he stared at me, surprised. There was no need to go that far though... ......This guy..... Thats why, this semi-circle and this circle had the same radius and diameter... I see! Then, what about this, Will-sensei? Because I was teaching him, Zen began calling me Sensei. The words making up Sensei was being born first so I am not his Sensei! [TN: , Sen Sei. Literal trantion is first , born . ] But it was not a bad feeling being called that so I left it at that. Definitely not because I felt happy being called that! Ah, thats a cylinder. Cylinder is... I started scribbling on Zens notes. But Zen was a good student. He absorbed things easily and apprehended stuff fast. If he was like this at 10, wouldnt he be counted as a genius? And if you add this in... A, ah-! OOH! See? The circumference and the length be the same... And I was cut off in the middle of exining. Because of a loud knock on our door. Luckily, Zen had already understood all of it so it was a good ce to stop. But the force of that knock....Was there an emergency? I quickly ran to the door. Whos there? I asked as I opened the door, taking a peek at the face in front of me. Please excuse me for visiting suddenly. Could you spare me some time? It was Miso Soup no...... Mi Sociunnov. .....and thats it. If Mi ever had puppy ears, they would be hanging down right now. I see... I then smiled wryly at the Mi in front of me who seemed really troubled. Did your father really say that? I had heard that the Sociunnov family was going great with governing their territory. Which was why I felt the words said by Manuel was slightly out of ce with his actions. We are notmoners but the lord who govern over themDDDDDDDDNever forget this. Most likely, there was something left out from that sentence. He did! .....I think. Being pointed out like that by me, Mi lost his confidence and began doubting his own memory. Erm....Williams-sama, why did you do all that..? Ah. He asked me, but I didnt have a credible reason on hand right now. Because of my previous memories, I find living like themoners much morefortable.... But for Mis sake, I would need to give him a usible reason. Because he definitely misunderstood his fathers words. That was because I did nothing. ......Huh? With my answer being so unexpected, Mi was looking at me with his mouth agape. It was as you heard. As long as anyone holds the authority for tax collection, they also hold the role to govern. But as my father had once said, the main point is governing. Looking at Mi who opened his eyes wide, I continued. Which was why, as I said before, in this academy, we are only students. Why would I go around acting superior when I am not doing anything? I think I gave a pretty good excuse. Mi, who still look stunned, gave his thanks and was about to leave the room. He really only came in to ask questions. But he still looked slightly unconvinced and that might be because of what his father had said. Sigh.....Lets just help him. Is there anymunication tool in your house? My son, who was currently in the academy, contacted me. Within themunication tool DD our house was a version which can send and receive letters DD had a letter from my son addressed to me, surprising me. Being in-charge of the defense of the border, it was important that we, the Sociunnov Family, canmunicate easily with the capital. ording to the letter, it was sent borrowing a simplemunication tool from a friend but this kind of tool was not something a student usually has. Maybe they had created a small mobile one which students can bring about. I would need to check this information with the capital, I thought to myself as I continued reading the letter. [ I cannot understand the meaning of Fathers words. We are notmoners but the lord who govern over themDDDDDDDDNever forget this. What does it actually means? ] Reading that, I buried my head in my hands. My son was a straight and frank person but he was a little.... no, too frank. Sigh... Letting out a deep sign, I began writing the reply to my son. TN: Surprise! Miso-kun is a good guy! Chapter 049 – Flower On Both Hands? 049 C Flower On Both Hands? Posted on October 23, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor : Poor_Hero TN: I decided to changed Selphys to Selphy. ONE MORE. Ehhh!!!!? A bitter cry spread throughout the cafeteria. It was Selphy. Of course, not even Zen or I can stand it. Covering our ears with our hands, we grimaced. You must be joking!? Zen, youre too cunning! She said as she jumped up, flushing red, ring at Zen. Wha...what... I raised my hand, palm out, towards her, trying to calm her down. [TN: Think Chris Patt in Jurassic World taming the bunch of Velociraptors. ] Selphy,ing back to her senses, muttered that she was not a horse. She then noticed all the staresing from around her and quickly sat down, embarrassed. So? Whats going on? Why did the both of you agree within yourselves to skip grades? Selphy drew near to me, pressing for an answer. Your face was really close, Selphy. And on it, the words Am I the only one being left out? was written across. No, it might be Must be because I am too stupid.. Anyway, I was in trouble. No, its not like that. Then what is it? It just so happens that both me and Zen had aimed to skip grades from the beginning. At my words, Zen nodded hard. It was a 4-seater table, 2 on each side and Zen was the one sitting opposite of me and Selphy. And because of that, Zen pretended not be involved. Thanks to him, I was stuck on the receiving end of Selphys anger. Damn it. I wont be waking you up tomorrow, Zen. Really....? Selphy, whose anger had mostly subsided, asked doubtingly. Yes really. We both wanted to help our fathers out with their work which was why we wanted to skip grades. Like a bobby-head figure, Zen nodded again. Selphy then nodded as well. Thats great, she epted it. She seemed relieved too. Then, then! Selphy stood up again. I want to skip grades too! ......Serious? Whats up, whats up -Stares from all over the cafeteria were beginning to gather over to our table again. Flushed red, Selphy sat down but she continued to stare straight at me. ......I got it. I said weakly, unable to stand her stares anymore. This girl was really... Where had the meek and gentle girl from the start gone to? There was a bitter smile on my face but I was also happy. Despite seeing me releasing my mana that day and yet still treats me normally made me really d. I was hated by girls in my previous life, got hit on the head by a vase and my fleeting and empty life came to an end but it looked like there was hope in this one. There exists a strategy of making good friends when young and turning them into childhood friends! Childhood friends are not lovers? ......Hmm, it was fine as long as I am not disliked. That was why, there was no disadvantages in getting along with them. Plus, I am rather happy with the situation right now. Hm, I heard some rude remarks like Harvesting rice while it is still green but it must be my imagination. Haha, it was not that I made friends with them because of this strategy but that I truly do want friends. Anyway Selphy, we would need to fix your body constitution first. The sound of bread dunking into soup before eating was heard. Ah, that might not be the best thing to say to Selphy the first thing in the morning. I know! Once done, remember to add me to your study group! At the Selphy who was smiling happily, Zen and I looked at each other. Today was Sunday. Meeting Selphy at the lobby, we foolishly told her what we did on a Saturday, which was supposed to be used to have fun by students who were supposed to be having fun. That was a failure. And after being cross-examined by her, it turned out into this. Boys....living in the same room is sneaky. We were even being med with such an irrational reason. In the end, every Saturday, a study session is to be held at the lobby. Cough. A gathering by 10 year olds on a day off, why should we be happily studying? It was because of Selphy. She said studying happily but....its studying you know? Does she even know the meaning of studying? I am worried. Onii-san is really worried. Finishing our breakfast, we had decided to start our study session next week. I stood up, slightly worried about the innocently smiling young girl beside me, and headed out towards the lobby. So, what should we do? Selphy, who was sitting in the middle among us on the sofa, turned to me and asked. I am free today so Ill help! Zen said, smiling, from behind Selphys back. Hmm. After hearing what the faeries said, I kinda got the gist of what is going on. Most likely, Selphy possessed an amount of manarger than most people. I said as I drew back at Selphy who was leaning in. I wonder....I havent taken the mana measurement test so I am not too sure. Ah, I see. As Elves have a higher amount of mana than humans, they would be taking the test with a different set of crystal balls on another day. I would be taking the test with you too. I mumbled and Selphy seemed delighted. Anyway, she was most probably relieved to have someone she knows there. Does it means.... you guys have a connection as the both of you have simr amount of mana? Zen asked, tilting his head. Selphy looked at him and nodded. Zens face turned red. I can never get bored looking at him. Maybe elves have a habit of focusing their mana on their ears. As they wanted to talk with the faeries, they most likely often trained doing that. As Selphy had arge amount of mana, she became being able to hear them despite not focusing her mana onto her ear. I stood up from the sofa and looked behind at the 2 of them. And so, lets go to the courtyard. Okay! They replied energetically, raising their hands. Now we were talking. Phillis Academy had a lot of open grounds. This middle yard that we were going to was so big that you wont even know where the middle part is. We headed toward an edge of the yard where trees were growing thickly and used the animal trail, which formed into something looking like a green corridor, which opened out into a space. Eh...Will, its amazing how you even found this ce. Zen said, with a funny expression on his face as he looked around. Ah...by my intuition. Actually, I used magic, ̽[TN: TanSaku, Search], on a map but if Zen knew about this, he might want me to exin. Seriously, just like a certain research baka I know. At my words, Zen frowned. Eh! Can we go back? Will we get lost? What a rude fellow as always. How can we? I have my intuition! I retorted back. I will not be epting anyments on how I am acting like a fool instead. Then, I turned to Selphy, who had been silent ever since she entered the forest (?). Zen turned to me, puzzled as to why Selphys mood suddenly turned bad. As expected, is it noisy here, Selphy? It was a bit childish of me to peek into her face from the bottom but I am 2 years younger. Plus it was said that girls grew up faster so I am not particrly bothered by it. Selphy, looking like she swallowed a bitter pill, did a small nod. Well then. So she could really hear them, Zen whispered to me as I smiled wryly. Ready yourself, Zen. Eh, eh, eh, wha, whats going on? Not being able to understand anything, Zen stood there, shocked, as I began to release my mana slowly. Then slowly, Zen began to understand the meaning of my words. Just a little... Was what my n was. At the same time, I focused mana around my ears and I started hearing voices. ((Muuuuuu.......uh!)) ((Who is he.....can he be the rumoured one....)) I frowned at the voices in a stir. Well, would you mind being silent? I said, frowning and at the same time, the voices stopped immediately. This was the 2nd time but seeing their reaction still surprised me. So my mana was really that huge. The rumored one...do faeries exchange information? But this was slightly amusing. Yep. I finally understand the feeling of a teacher entering a noisy ssroom for them to fall silent at the sight of him. Or maybe the feelings of a mother suddenly entering the room of her son, who was supposed to be study, and was reading manga secretly instead. The slightly nasty kind of amusement. I grinned and shouted. Can I have a little help from you? ((AHH! Yes! dly!!!)) Sadly, I was not using magic to be able to see them but if I did, the faeries were mostly likely pale in the face right now. That was how their response felt like to me. I am d they were so understanding. Yep. I dont deny that I cannot help but grinned at that. It must be my imagination that the air rippled a bit. [TN: Really faeries? You really dont have to tremble like that.] I immediately kept all my mana back inside. Because Zen too, looked pale and exhausted. Will....A suprise...attack...is aweful. Being med by that feeble voice troubled me. I did give a warning in advance, didnt I? Now, I looked over to Selphy. Then Selphy, try moving your mana. Your power is as amazing as usual...eh? Moving my mana? Selphy, with a blissful face on for some reason, asked, puzzled. E, eh? I thought Elves can use magic? What is with that thought? Elves are a race that have high mana and are good with magic but that doesnt mean children know how to use magic too. My image of fantasy was copsing. But they are still a race that are good with magic so it was still a passing mark. Starting over, I looked at Selphy. I see....so you dont know how. Then, lets start with learning how to feel magic. I then remembered the words spoken by John-sensei. Magic maniption is not something that can be done in a day or two. I called Selphy over. Come over for a bit. Eh? Magic perception? Thats so cool! I want to try it too! Waterfall training? Waterfall training? Zen said happily as he leaned in. The people before did training. This is a world with magic. No matter tiny or huge, everyone has some mana in them. To use magic, one has to learn how to feel and manipte mana. And to learn that, one would undergo training like waterfall training that monks do, for a long period of time. During which one would unity their mind and soul and slowly learn how to feel and manipte mana. They would hide in the mountains, looking even more like monks undergoing training. Then, someones disciple realized it. Since mana is the same, wouldnt feeling each others mana be faster? He convinced his master and managed to learn magic perception in about an hour. Long story short, all it takes is for someone else to manipte ones mana. Having someone who knows how to manipte mana manipte ones own mana, one would learn it easily. That famous disciple who found this method must be someone whozed around. Then, please excuse me. I gently grabbed Selphys wrist. There was no need toe in contact but... it felt more authentic like this, no? Ah!? She must be surprised by the sudden flow of mana. Selphy stood there, flushed red and stunned. Ah, sorry. N, no, its okay. Thank you. Smiling at the Selphy who smiled, a bullet came flying. Me too! In the end, it became a situation where I held Selphy on my right while on my left I held Zen. [TN: FLOWERS ON BOTH HANDS? ] Thanks to thezy disciple, all it took was an hour before I got released from that situation. AN: Selphy [Ah, erm, yeah. It was fun.] Will [Yeah, kind of.] Faeries ((This is not supposed to be enjoyable.)) In any case, I am sleepy! Thats why this is only an outline. I shall reply to your thoughts tomorrow. Sorry for myte response since you took the time to write it. TN: FLOWERS ON BOTH HANDS. I was really expecting someone else. Chapter 050 – First Magic Lesson 050 C First Magic Lesson Posted on October 26, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero TN: THE BIG 50! Milestone reached! I kinda wanna take a little break, lol. Next milestone : 100. Monday. Today would be my first magic lesson since I came to the academy. Todays magic lesson will be conducted with groups of 4! Each group will be given 1 magic tool. Within 3 lessons, I want you to work with each other in your group to learn magic perception! Zelda-sensei said assertively, looking around the ss. Okay, go find your group C NOW! With that, the ss moved. As usual, the 3 of us were together as a group. What about thest person? Zen asked. Selphy, do you have anyone in mind? As I threw the question over to Selphy, she shook her head vigorously. With her panicked look like she was about to cry, she leaned in close. N, no! This is fine! The lesser the enemies the better! What enemies...Lets cooperate with friends. I said, my voice strained, and Zen looked at me with a funny look on his face. Whats with him? Zen, dont look at your senior with such eyes! Hm? I am his junior? I am already 25, going to 30. It was really pathetic to be looked at like that by a 10 year old. I then suddenly realized. Could it be....Selphy does not have any friends...? I finally understand her actions. I messed up. The one who was insensitive was me. To think Zen caught on faster than me... I am ashamed, Zen. Otherworldly kids sure grew up fast. No, it should be me who was useless. I grew slightly depressed, thinking about it and then, I felt someoneing near. Can I join you guys? The one who asked us was Miso....no, Mi Sociunnov. Sure. No problem~ Against me and Zen, who epted his proposal happily, Selphy was looking at Mi with a strange look. We were together as well, on Saturday. I said and Selphy showed an epted yet unepting face. As I looked at her, wondering, she moved her gaze away, as to say that it was nothing. Ah! (Disappointed) If it was nothing, please dont shift your ze away! Ah, whatever, it was better to start over. Besides, there was something else more important at the moment. Sure, wee. But Mi, you sure got lucky. I grinned and Zen and Selphy, after understanding my words, grinned too. Looking at the 3 of us, Mi had a question mark floating above his head. You get to use the magic tool all by yourself. Zen said, happily but that just made Mi even more confused. Then, a loud voice was heard across the ssroom. Okay, all of you are in a group, yea? I am handing the tools out soe and get them! At the ever-energetic Gori-Macho, Zelda-senseis call, all of us went to the front, where the ckboard was. Everyones eyes were sparkling, including Zen, excited about learning magic. I had thought that since this world is overflowing with magic, they would treat it as something normal but it seemed like they were moved by the thought of using magic too. Butpared to a person from Earth, they were a lot calmer. Yep. Or rather,pared to the me who first knew I can use magic, they were a lot calmer. As I wondered who among us should collect the tool, I turned around, only to find the 3 of them missing. Panicking, I searched around the ssroom with my eyes, to find them heading straight to Zelda-sensei happily. ....Wait for me! Onii-san is sad! Hmm, I see, so the 3 of you had already learned magic perception. Mi said, finally understanding. How did you all learn it? Of course he would ask. Uuuh.... What should I say? Even though we had gotten closer with that case on Saturday but even so, I cant just go Eh, its because I retained the memories from my previous life, hehe . It would be depressing if Mi, whom I had finally be friends with, to distance himself away from me for thinking I had some screws loose, much less to say he is the next head of the Count family. I wouldnt want the rumor that the next head of the Beryl had delusions to travel within the Noble society. For the sake of my job, as well as my mentality. And just when I was thinking about all that, Zen just went and happily said. Will taught us! Oi. .......Williams-sama did? Dont look at me with those eyes! Dont look at me with those sparkling eyes!! With a smile stered on my face, my brain was working overtime, trying to churn out a solution. Like how frantically the fans turned in a CPU. Then, a helping hand materialized out of nowhere. Williams-sama.....? Selphy mumbled. Oh, oh, Selphy-sama! I grinned, turning to Selphy. I am pretty sure my expression right now was terrible. She turned away. Don, dont be discouraged, me. Eh? Did I not tell Selphy? Ah, I had seriously forgotten all about it. Ca, can it be Selphy-dono did not know about it? Mi eximed, surprised. Yes..eh, what? Everyone knew about it? Selphy was staring hard at me right now. ....Uuh, I really forgot, please forgive me. Williams is....my real name? Why is it a question mark? Zen had wonderfully retorted to my mumble. Yes, we are often like that. He continued. Will is a noble. Yea. Because its too troublesome so I usually dont give my full name out on the first meeting. My full name is actually Williams Beryl... Selphy then jumped in and cut off my sentence. Seriously? Beryl as in, that Beryl? Yes, the Beryl Family. In Elzmu, there is only one Noble family with the name Beryl, you know. The screaming Selphy, the nodding Mi, Zen who had a weird look and the stunned me. What was this chaos? As I stood there, stunned, Selphy suddenly pitched forward. And the one standing behind her was..... Zelda-sensei. You guys, what are you doing? Quickly start your magic perception now! He then struck Selphys forehead with the side of his hand. It was what people call a hand chop. It hurts!! Focus on your ss work, focus! Leaving Selphy who was in pain, Zelda-sensei left those words and walked away. .......Doing that to a girl.....He has no mercy!! I looked at Selphy who was crouching down and hugging her head in pain, then at the same time, Mi, Zen and me looked at each other and gulped. That was dangerous, so dangerous. Zelda-sensei was scary. And so, could you exin? Lucky or unlucky, after calming down and recovering from the pain, Selphy asked immediately. Ah, you see, I am worried about being distanced if I said my full name. ......Hm, as expected of Will. You really dont it like it, do you? Selphy said uneasily. Grabbing hold of this chance, I replied her forcefully. Yep. So please treat me like you had before! Alright.... Selphy seemed to have epted it but... was it my imagination that she looked a little down? Erm, really sorry Selphy. I did really intend to tell you. Wondering if it would console her, I apologized to Selphy. I was the one who had forgotten and as friends, it was natural to apologize as it was my fault. Selphy smiled and mumbled Its not that..dont worry about it. Hm? It was not that? What was it? I dont understand. Anyway, she said not to worry about it so I guess everything was all right. I kinda convinced myself and turned my attention back to the lesson. Eh, is the Beryl family that amazing? Zen mumbled, still having that weird look on his face. .....Sigh, lets start the lesson please. Do you understand, Mi? In any case, leaving aside Selphy and Zen who were talking about Gion-sama, Mi and I were working hard on the lesson. Which means, Magic perception time~ Mi was currently cing his hand on top of a bronze box. The bronze box DDDD It was a tool to help train ones magic perception. Touching the structure will cause the ce which was touched to let out some mana. A processed square bronze box with an empty center, there were intricate patterns densely carved on it. These carvings seem to make up for the magic formation. True, in the middle, there seemed to be ħäȴ[TN: Maryoku chotto darenagashi, Leaking a little mana out] written on it. Well, the other carvings were something additional I guess. ....Rather, ħäȴwas rather crude. I am sure there were better ways to phrase it. [TN: Leaking / soiling. For example, your pants.] Well then, although this tool looked like something that came out of the pocket from the blue tanuki, the power behind this was most likely a mana stone. ording to the notes John-sensei made for me to memorize, the country Hattuo had many Magic Fields where Mana Stones came from. Mana stones, as the words implied, are stones that have mana in them. As these contained pure mana, they could be used with any magic attributes. For example, the [Cor of very.] I dont know what attribute it was but....remembering it after this all while this made my mood turned sour. But, I had mixed feelings knowing the stones could be used this easily. As I stood there, deep in my thoughts, I was called back by a loud voice. Well then, lets help a friend in trouble. Mi, retract your power. Come, he-he-hoo- I will not ept any retorts about it not being the situation for the Lamaze technique. It cant be helped because I cannot think of any other technique to aid retracting of power! And so, my first magic lesson ended in the midst of chaos. AN: Selphy [The difference in status between Will and me.... my love....wont lose!] Chapter 051 – Maria’s Father 051 C Marias Father Posted on October 31, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor : Poor_Hero TN: Ahhhh. What a nice break. Just in time too, since I got hooked on something and dont really feel like tranting. LOL. Happy Halloween guys. Selphys roommate was no other than the girl Will had christened Holy Mother DDDD Maria, themittee chairman who belongs to the gentle and absentminded type of character. Plus, Selphy was in a terrible mood at that time for room assignment and the only one who was willing to be with her was Maria. To put it another way, she saved Selphy by just being there. Thanks to Will, Selphy, who was freed from the noise, grew closer to her roommate and now, they became best friends. You might think that Will had no friends but that was not the case. Selphy too, had quite a bit of female friends apart from Maria. The magic lessons went smoothly and Wills ss was leading in terms of magic perception. And now, it was finally the time to learn some magic spells. Will did it easily but the rest of the 10 year old ss, including Selphy and Zen, were having trouble with the pronunciation. Zelda-sensei had grumbled about being irritated with the excessive vowel sounds and was supported by the entire ss. (Apart from 1 person) [TN: If you heard Japlish, youll understand.] And so, the end of April came. Although they were only on the level of learning simple spells and magic circles, not yet even learning how to activate nor had confirmed what their attribute were, Selphy, Zen and Will were busily studying for the sake of skipping grades and the time just flew pass. But Will most likely had already finished his studies. Selphy said, smiling bitterly as she sat up on the lower bunk, having just woke up from her sleep. Maria had already been up for some time but that was usual so there was nothing to be surprised about. Today was Saturday. Even so, Maria was wearing her uniform. Rubbing her half-awoken eyes as she climbed out of her bed, Selphy looked at her, curious. Maria then tilted her head slightly, like how she always does, andughed gently. The May Festival ising soon right! ...Eh, ah, yea. With the rug pulled out under her by that, Selphy could only mumble a few sounds with her half-awoken brain. Even so, Maria was not bothered by that and was instead in a really good mood. It was rare to see her humming as she braided her hair at the washbasin. By the way, Maria usually wears her hair in a twin braid. And I am ready ~? Now she was even making up her own lyrics. Unable to ignore, Selphy stood, fully awake, her mouth opened. You have something on today? Hearing that, Maria began advancing towards Selphy with such a force that cause her to stumble back onto her bed. Do you want to know~? Looking at the excited Maria, Selphy nodded, smiling wryly. Most likely she will be forced to listen even if she said no. Selphy then sat down on the chair by her table. You see, today I will be having lunch with my father somewhere near the castle! Eh! How nice, to be near the castle! Not to mention meeting with your father! Does he live nearby? The unexpected answer made Selphy leaned forward. Of course, Marias family must be living far away since she was currently living in the dormitory, which was why Selphy asked. The both of them are 10 years old currently and havent entered the I-hate-my-father phrase of their life. Therefore, they were purely happy that Maria was about to meet with her father whom she hasnt seen since a month ago. Hmmm~ We decided before I entered the Academy. My father is a merchant you see. The n was for her father to reach the capital yesterday and he really did, Maria said happily to Selphy. Ah, so you will be heading off now? Yep~! What about Selphy? Hahaha..... I would be studying with Will. Selphy smiled bitterly at the no-rest day off ahead of her and Maria grinned. Thats good, isnt it? Will is cool and cute. He will definitely be a hunk when he grows up! Just like Gion-sama! Maria insisted, standing up excitedly. Will called her Holy Mother, but she was just a maiden. She loves these kinds of topics. Selphy forcefully cut off Maria and sent her off, giving the excuse that she was going to bete for her meeting. I am going now~! Have fun~! Waving her hands till she was the only one in the room, Selphy coughed. Today too.... study. At thiste hour, Selphy finally feels like punching her past self. But it was true that she doesnt want to separate from Will. In the end, Saturday became the Study Day. Ah, Father! Once she left the school gates, she could see her father standing there, waiting. Oh, Maria. It has been a long time. Maria ran towards her smiling father and jumped into his arms. Yes it has! How has it been going, Father? Good and healthy. Financially as well. Father is always energetic, Maria. Marias father held her hand and they walked down the street together, her braids bouncing. It was early morning where the refreshing air still lingered around. Ah.....That was fun! Streets near the castle are something else, arent they, Father! Maria said as sheid her upper body on top of the thick wooden table. Seeing his daughters position, Father smiled wryly. Then, the food they ordered came. The attitude and services received was so good that the both of them cant help but gushed about it. Hm, so you havent been to the lower streets. Sigh....School is busier then you thought. The daughter of Caralsdoni Trading Company is going to be a disgrace... At her fathers, Caralsdonis words, Maria sighed, feeling dejected. Marias family runs a tradingpany, started up by her father and with his efforts alone, he managed to build it up to a medium-small sizedpany. The name, Caralsdoni Trading Company. His very own name. It could be that he doesnt have a nickname or he was in love with his own name. Hahaha, no you wont. So, hows school life? Twirling his mustache, he looked at Maria,ughing. Of course! It goes without saying! Please listen, Father, I have a roommate, Selphy..... Waiting was such a simple job. Everything just came without him doing anything, the guy smiled bitterly. As it was already evening, the room was slightly dark. Hehehehe, the guyughed, as the orange streaks of light got nearer to the window. As the guy DDDD the ck hooded man took his hood off, his mouth, when revealed was shown to be distorted. Plunging his hand into his robe, ga-chunk, a small sound could be heard as he pulled something out. Then, his mustache mouth changed. At a glimpse, it seemed like the hair retreated back into his skin and his body structure changed too. DDDDHow easy. That cute girl had told him many things. She might had meant to tell it to her father. The man, who once again grinned, had reverted back to his thin frame. Selphy is really~~ close with him. I am envious! He would have to give his thanks to the girl. He grinned again, looking like he was having fun, his eyes sparkling. Well then..... May Festival, is it. The timing is just nice. With that, he melted into the shadows of the room. The May Festival ising~! Was the first thing that popped out of Selphys mouth as I approached the lobby. Her excitement was high and I think I am seeing an illusion of flowers dancing around her. I then understood her excitement with her words. Yep. So this is what they call Festival Mood. But. May festival? It was a festival I had never heard before. And when I asked, both Selphy and Zen were surprised. Will.... has some missing bits, doesnt he? Yep. So knowledgeable yet missing out on somemon sense... Selphy and Zen said, one after another. What rude fellows. The real question was why you guys even knew about it in the first ce. Perhaps I had a disgruntled face on, Zen panicked and began to exin. Hmm. Am I that easy to see through? ....I really had a feeling recently that my mentality was being messed around by my bodys age. Lets be careful. Even though I kept saying that. Its a festival where each ss has to bring something out! It seems that the middle and high academy can even set up shops. I see. Something like a Bunkasai. [TN: School festival] Hmm.... Sounds fun. I broke out in a smile and the 2 looked at each other beforeughing. Doesnt it! Right? Its the long-awaited school event~! My heart was thumping. What should we do? Bring something out... bring something out... A y? Shall we do a horror house? And as we were excitedly chatting, a voice rang out. Hm? I just heard the word festival! It was the hot-blooded Kiro. Ah, Kiro-san, good afternoon. Having suddenly appeared, Zen greeted him in a broken voice. Yo, Zen. ....Your note is open...Uwah...are you guys studying? Its unbelievable... Peeking at the table, Kiro made a disgusted face. Wha, what a rude youngster. Ah, but it was true. If it was the previous me, this kind of thing will never happened. I am not studying~ I am teaching~ If he looked disgusted and I dont reply to it, we cant do stand-upedy. Hm? Why do I want to do stand-upedy? Ah, just going along with the flow. I grinned and looked at Kiro. If you like I can teach you too. No thanks. He replied immediately. This guy, he sure didnt betray my expectation. Having guys that know how to go along with the flow sure was fun. Kiro then retorted back, saying that I wouldnt know the subjects from Low 3. Low 3 was the short-form for lower academy 3rd year. To think the culture of shortening names existed here as well. As I began to feel nostalgic, Kiro, Selphy and Zen began chatting about school fest-, no, May Festival excitedly. Thats right. Then, my ss had decided to set up a shop ` A cafe. I got lured by the words. C A F E. This could be the part where my ears suddenly grew big and someone would yell Wah, his ears grew in size! . Then Wah, how cold. would follow up. Then I would be hurt, he would be hurt. Hm. Nothing good will happen. Yep. [TN: If you dont understand, hes still talking about the stand-upedy in a cartoon like scenario.] But a cafe. I wondered what kind of cafe it would be. I perked my ears, trying to listen to their conversation. So now we are fighting about if we should use our uniform or to make some costumes. At that, Zen muttered. Eh` Isnt it fine with just our school uniform? Since its a school event anyway. What was he talking about. DEFINITELY COSTUMES! Before I realized it, I had shouted. Before I realized it, Saturday passed with us discussing about the design for the costumes. It must be my imagination that everything ended up connected. Thanks to Selphysughing fit, I got infected by it as well, hahaha. ....haha. But, the product for my entire day of work was lying on top of my table right now. There was no need to say but it was a splendidly hand-made maid uniform. ......He~? I went and made it. Because, wasnt school festival cafe all about this? Zen [What is this (The stitching is exquisite )?!] Selphy [...What is this really (Where do I stand if he can study and even sew perfectly)?] Kiro [WHAT THE HECK IS THIS! (Its too perfect! Its too cute!)] Will [Ah no...Sorry.] TN: Hahahahahaha. Sorry, that was too fun to trante. Chapter 052 – May Festival (First) 052 C May Festival (First) Posted on November 5, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero It had been 3 weeks since I lost control and made a maid uniform. May came and most of the Icris had fallen, leaving only the leaves. The new green leaves had the feel of both Spring and Summer as they swayed about in the cool breeze. May was definitely in full presence here. After this, it is June, the start of the rainy season as well as the attack of humidity, which is not something easy to endure. I really had no idea where the wind came from considering where Elzmu is located. Elzmu is really simr to Japan, having all 4 seasons as well as the annoying rainy season. But as the reason the rain managed to extend all the way over to Elzmu was something I really cannot figure out. Previously, when I raised this question to John-sensei, I was instead bombarded with questions from him. That was dreadful. I was exhausted from exining everything from what a cloud was to how they were formed. I was totally taken advantage of. But since he was listening with eyes sparkling like a child, it was all right, I guess. Ah, my bad, I got derailed. In short, it was May now, the month for the May Festival. The entire ss was caught up in the festival mood as we prepared for it. That included me, who stayed behind after lessons to prepare. By the way, even if it was called the May Festival, that was only because it was held in May. The rest of it was totally simr to a school festival in Japan, with one day, 31st May, being opened to the public as well. 31st May.... I cant help but grinned broadly when I heard that. It was a pun known by any Japanese. Gogetsu Sai... snickers. [TN: May Festival is Gogetsu Sai, while 31st May can also be read as Gogetsu Sai.] Oi,e out here, the one who said it was stupid. I am very fond of any pun,me and stupid jokes! ....Ah. I admitted that it was stupid. Lets ignore all that, yep. Time to return to the main topic. We, white house 1st year, had been arguing about which of the ssics we should do, the haunted house or a y. Afterpromising, we had decided on a horror y. What was this half-hearted attempt? Onii-san would really like to try harder at the discussion. But this kind of discussion can be considered to be a training ground for my young ssmates so I endured and kept silent. I am really admirable, am not I? The theme of the y would be stter-horror. As I cannot ignore their pleas asking if I knew anything rted, I began telling them the most horrifying story I had heard throughout my 17 years on the earth. Hehe. It was really stter-horror, that story. You know, that famous one? The grandpa and grandma one. DDDDDDThe Tongue Cut Sparrow. Yes, I shall repeat it again, this story was the one of the biggest trauma I had from my childhood. Ah, but since sparrows do not exist in this world, I changed it ordingly. From a grandpa to a meek girl. From a grandma to a stepmother. From a sparrow to the girls contracted beast, Ochyon. As for the name, I had arranged it into something familiar in this world. There was a feel of coboration between the 2 worlds but I ignored it. The ending was set as being able to hear a painful wail from the stepmother every night. By the way, I am cast as the monster that jumped out of the box when it was opened by the stepmother. I am quite troubled by it. It was painful, being cast as such a cool character with such an average face. When I said that there was no need to pay with the best character just because I had provided the story, I was met with pitiful nces. Must be my imagination. And so, we were rounded up, without asking, by the hot-blooded Zelda-sensei in the homeroom and we ended up preparing for the y together. You finished your costume, Will? As I was stitching therge amount of cloth together, I heard a voice from behind me. For some reason, I was mixed among the girls, and was being in-charged of costumes. Yes, all that is left is to cut off all the loose threads. I answered, holding a scissors in my hand. Woah, you sure are reliable, wahahahahahaha! Leaving that long and chunkyughter, Zelda-sensei went off. He was also cast as the elder of the vige Ochyon escaped back after having its tongue cut, by the overwhelming request from the ss. Yep. He does have that presence. Be careful, Sensei. Was what I thought but he seemed to be having fun as well. Stitch stitch stitch. My hand was turning sluggish.... .....Shall I make a sewing machine? Im home. Opening the door, I toppled into the room. Oh, wee back~ You finished the costumes? Zen, who went back earlier, said, as he peeked out from the lower bunk. Ah, kinda. Will, what is the matter with you knowing how to sew when youre a noble? Zen said happily, without a care in the world but I was troubled at how to answer. It was true that the noble me had never sewed once in my life. If you had to ask, naturally it would be the experience from my previous life. Yep. I did part-time at a tailor shop before so my sewing can be said to be perfect~ Saying nothing, I tried to pass it over by smiling as I removed my outerwear and headed over to the wash basin. Yo everybody! Lets get excited and fully enjoy today!! YEAH!! Responding to Zelda-senseis roar, the ss yelled back. Todays the day - 31st May, the May Festival. All the windows of this ssroom, located on the 3rd floor, had been covered up and the stage, situated in front of the ckboard, was covered up with a partition where all the props and backgroundid. I will do my best as one of the shows characters and contribute to the y. Well then, let the entertainment show begins! I said that, but cant seem to hide how fast my heart was beating. As we were excited over the y, the ss was filling up quickly. Guests, instead of students, sat behind the long tables, waiting for the start of the y. Then, all of a sudden, the entire ss went dark. 1 fireball appeared, then another one as the partition was taken away, revealing the stage. And the y started with the narration Shitakiri Beast ~ Ochyon and Me and the Chills that Came~ A long long time ago, there lived a girl. She was a cheerful, bright and honest girl. But, after her father passed away, she was abused by her stepmother everyday almost to her limit. Today too, from her stepmothers orders, the young girl walked out of the field. .....Huuu, I finished plowing the soil. I will have to wait till afternoon to nt the seeds.. She wiped her sweat away and stretched her back. Thinking of having her lunch, she ran to the tree stump across the field where she had ced her only piece of bread on. But when she got there, she was surprised. The ce where the bread was supposed to be,id a tiny bird across the half-eaten bread, sleeping. Mr Bird, could it be you who ate the bread? Pressing her growling stomach, the young girl woke the bird up. She had not expected any response from it as she knew that birds cant talk. She was simply talking to herself. I am sorry. I was starving to death so I was unable to resist and ate it. The bird, who had woken up, sounded really sorry and shrank even smaller. The young girl was very surprised to see the bird talking. So thats what happened.... Its okay, you must be very hungry. But the young girl was as gentle as ever. A cute smile appeared on her face as she told the bird not to worry. Thank you! I have nothing to give in return but if its okay with you, would you like to make a contract with me? A contract....? The girl tilted her head, unfamiliar with the word. Yes, I might not look like it but I am one of the highest ranking sacred beast. If you make a contract with me, we would always be together. I will always be here for you whenever you need help. The bird said happily and the girls eyes sparkled. Does that means, you will be my friend?! Happily, the both of them did the contract, which was to give the bird a name. After giving a name to the nameless bird, theypleted the contract. Its name was Ochyon. They got close almost immediately and between her stepmothers orders, they spent the time ying together. The one not amused was her stepmother. Her pretentious stepdaughter had managed to do something not many people had done, that is to form a contract with a sacred beast. She had to do something to break the 2 of them up. She hid behind a tree, watching the 2 ying around. A few days passed and it was when the young girl left for the field. The stepmother force-fed Ochyon grains hidden in her house and to prevent it from talking ever again, she cut off its tongue and chased it away. It was a n she came up with, using Ochyon of stealing food to justify her chasing it away. The young girl got a huge shock when she came home. Stepmother, do you happen to know where Ochyon went to? She asked, hoping to know where Ochyon was. Her stepmother then shouted angrily. That beast!! It said it was hungry and ate all of our precious food so I chased it away!! Happy with the stunned face the young girl was making, she left with huge strides. If its Ochyon, he would leave half of it untouched. The young girl was gentle but that did not mean she was stupid. Realizing her stepmothers n immediately, she went chasing after Ochyon. She ran deep into the forest and asked a crow while trembling. Mr Crow, do you happen to know where Ochyon is? The pitch ck crow red at the girl with its beady ck eyes. What would you do if I were to tell you? Hes my friend. He might be hurt! Looking at her eyes that shone pure, the crow smiled and told her that Ochyon was at its vige located around that huge tree. Following the crows instructions, the young girl delved deeper into the forest before she saw it, the big tree. Ochyon, its me! She yelled and a huge bird, who was the sacred beast viges elder, appeared. Sorry, but Ochyon had his tongue cut by your stepmother and can never talk again. Your stepmother is dangerous and Ochyon is still young. As the head, I cannot let him be with you. Having heard that she cannot be with her friend, her shoulders fell. But still, our tribe and I are thankful to you, the one who saved Ochyons life. He then invited the young girl into the huge tree where she and Ochyon had a brief reunion as she stayed for their banquet. Suddenly, pale bluish-white balls of me appeared around Ochyon. The surrounding plunged into darkness for a moment and Ochyon disappeared. Where is... Ochyon? She asked the elder, puzzled. Ochyon really loves you very much. Still, the young girl did not understand. Only that when she hugged Ochyon, she felt cold to the touch. Ochyon was dead. The bleeding caused by having its tongue cut off was too much for its young body to take. However, its strong feelings for the young girl was so strong that it tried to go against death. A present. The elder held out 2 boxes for the young girl to choose. As she did not have much strength, she chose the smaller box and in a semi-trance, she went back home. Of course, once she reached home, her stepmother pulled the dazed girl to her side, asking her to spit out all that had just happened. She too, snatched the box away. And when Stepmother opened the box, there was gold and treasures inside. She then cursed her stepdaughter. Why did she not choose the big box? It cant be helped, Ill get it myself. She said as she went out into the forest happily. AN: To be continued. TN: What a fun chapter! Small spoiler, the uing chapters will be as well and perhaps a tad exciting based on the chapter title. Chapter 053 – May Festival (Last) 053 C May Festival (Last) Posted on November 7, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero AN : Its short. The stepmother went into the forest. There, she met the crow and asked the same question. Where is Ochyon? The crow answered that its at the big tree just a little further away. The stepmother then made her way towards the big tree in high spirits. When she reached the big tree, she called for Ochyon, who then appeared in front of her. Ah, isnt it Stepmother. I had been in your care for the short time I was at your house. Please, join us for the banquet... Instead of that I would rather get the present. Without shame, Stepmother cut off Ochyon in mid-sentence and urged for the present. .....As you pleased. Ochyon then timidly gave the remainingrge box over to Stepmother, who did not notice anything as she epted it happily. At how Ochyon was grinning. At how Ochyon turned into fireball and disappeared as she ran away with her box. Happily, she ran. However, the box was really heavy! Stepmother, who did not work at all, was panting in no time. Having no perseverance, she set the box down onto the forest floor. Immensely curious as to what was contained inside, she did not even hide her snickering as she opened the box. From the box, a ck haze gushed out as the surrounding temperature went down. Numbers of monsters then flew out of the box, attacking the stepmother. She ran in a panic but the scene in front stopped her in her tracks. Growing from the ground was hands, hands, hands. The hands grabbed the ankle of the stepmother who thought of escaping and pulled her to the ground. The hands, which felt real yet unreal, were freezing and that sensation was transferred to the stepmothers skin as her own body temperature plunged before her eyes. Thinking of yelling for help, she opened her mouth, but all that came out was a rasping voice. And as she turned around, she saw the figure of a monster, standing right in front of her........... The young girl was a little sad at the disappearance of her stepmother and was mourning at the loss of her friend. But after that, she managed to grasp her own happiness and lived happily ever after. However, till today, in the dead of the night, a womans screams can be heard echoing throughout the forest ......................... Shitakiri Monster END With thatst sentence from the narrator, the curtain was lowered onto the stage. The dim ssroom was lighted up and the audience all pped at once. It was an ovation. Thats great. Atst, the entire ss gathered and gave thanks to the guests and the y was over. In the bustling ss, I was satisfied. It seemed like the guests enjoyed themselves. Me, who was the ending monster that came out only at the end, was watching their expressions from the backstage and was d at how they are enjoying themselves. By the way, the backstage was where the [Magic Production Team] was in. They did all they could with the 5 months of practice, such as producing the fire balls. But rather.... That was a really splendid horror story. To be able to act like that with only an outline of the story.... Zelda-sensei is scary. As the guests left the ssroom, everyone from the ss gathered and began to chattering among ourselves. It was fun. At first, I was worried if I can blend in nicely within the 10 year olds but it seemed like I was better at going along with the flow than I thought. I think I heard a No wait, arent you young as well? somewhere but it must be my imagination. As we finished chatting, everyone started leaving to walk around the school for the festival. Look, half of them were already gone. Selphy too, was asked along with a bunch of girls and had left the ssroom happily. As the ssroom grew quieter, Zen invited me and we began to make way out. It was then. KYAAAAAAAAA!!!!! Together with the sound of shattering ss, screaming can be heard. Is it the 1st floor? Looking at each other, we rushed out into the corridor. Chapter 054 – Attack 054 C Attack Posted on November 9, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero TN: Dont lose to cliff-san! KYAAAAAAAAA!!!!! The two of us ran towards the screaming. It should be around where the shoe rack was. Pushing through others, we arrived at the spot and saw a crowd gathering around the shoe rack with a window right above it. Pushing aside the uneasiness that was welling up, I looked outside the window..... .....Selphy...? I wondered who muttered that. The shattered ss pieces were scattered all over the ground under the window and the green-haired Selphy, whose hair looked reddish, wasying there. Reddish.... hair...? It was at about the same time I realized it was blood that I saw a shadow from the corner of my eyes. Im borrowing this! .....Will!? I ignored the surprised voice of Zen behind me and before I knew it, I had jumped out of the window. From the air, what I caught sight of, was the shadow swinging a silver knife down towards Selphy. .......!! ...I wont be able to make it in time..! Immediately once Inded, I swung the thing I borrowed and shouted. ....äΤ [TN: ....that bastard!] Clink and the sound of metal shing was heard. Just by a hair breath, my weapon was nearly knocked out of my hands by the shadows swing of his silver sword. I will be in the disadvantage if ites down to weight. Using the point of where the opponents sword and mine touched as bnce, I slid down and struck, going with the flow. But it was avoided by just a margin and I took the attack full-frontal. From my weapon, the sound of tearing cloth was heard. The weapon I borrowed DDDD the cloth on the umbre cleanly slid to the ground. You, what do you think youre doing? Clicking my tongue, I asked the shadowy man, who took the chance to put some distance between us. Of course, I had not expected him to answer. The sword he lowered was undoubtedly the real deal and from his swordsmanship, he had the intent to kill. An enemy. In that case, no mercy was required. I red at the man. He was dressed in a long ck robe with his long ck hair dancing behind him. The long ck hair which he simply left it growing, got caught in the wind which smoothly spread it out in the air. It could be said to be a beautiful sight, however, it just looked ominous right now. His exposed face was seen donning a ninja-like mask. The only thing that can be seen was his eyes. The red eyes narrowed in delight. You are pretty good, boy. He said haltingly. Who are you? His rxed posture revealed no openings. Do I go in with a knife? ......No, magic. There is magic in this world, isnt it? As I tried to whip my chaos mind in order, I acted calmly. No, magic was out. Although there was a distance between us, there were too many people around. Most likely, a huge-scaled magic would be needed to defeat him. People will definitely be roped in. In that case... I directed my mana onto the umbre, strengthening it. When I did that, the man purred from the bottom of his throat and said. Asking my name. Interesting. Sorry, but I am not interesting at all. As I red at him, I strengthened my mind and body. My name is Abi. At the same timing as he spoke, the surroundings was overflowing with a chilly magic. People who were on the ground started dropping like flies. Those who managed to stand it was in a hazy state of mind. But it was ineffective to me. Once he finished introducing himself, he lunged at me. Abi. I had heard of that name before. It should be the name of a legendary beast. And by looking at the way Abi in front of me attacked, it was clear. DDDD He was strong. I managed to parry his sword, which came in from the right, with my umbre and dodged it. There are rare magical beasts that had high intelligence as well as powerful magic but to think one that could take on a form of a human.... I could confirmed that he was Abi, the legendary magical beast. The sword danced left and right. As I tried to dodge by using minimal movements, I waited for the right timing. The sword then swung downwards from my upper right. .....Now. As I jumped up lightly, I chanted in my head. ١[TN: Kasoku, elerate] Movement around me slowed down and Abis sword came down upon me slowly. Doing a back flip, Inded on top of the sword and leaned my weight upon it, forcing it down. With the flow, I turned and swung my umbre down upon Abis head. The umbre, which seemed to cut through Abis head like a tofu, cleanly split his body into half. But, the red liquid that was supposed to be spurting out did note. As I was wondering why there was no blood, my umbre touched the ground and Abis body, which was split in half, dissolved into ck smog instead of blood and disappeared. ck smog....? Whats going on? I stopped, dumbfounded for a moment and unobvious to themotion around me. Then sound entered my shut-out state. And I remembered. Selphy!! I rushed over to Selphy in a panic. As everyone nearby were passed out, there wouldnt be a problem. ΰK[TN: Chiyu, Heal] I chanted in my heart. Selphys face was twisted in agony but her breathing was stable. Relieved, all energy left my body. Thank god.... I made it in time. Shall I carry her to the infirmary... I cant let down my guard. Selphys left shoulder was shed and blood from the wound had stained her white uniform red. Even if I sealed the wound, I cannot replenished the lost blood. My face tightened and I looked at Selphy. When I reached the infirmary, for some reason the teacher was not there but the Headmaster. Ah...erm, Headmaster? Why are you here? I asked, puzzled. Having heard screams, the teacher, as well as students here, ran out. The gently smiling Headmaster then pushed aside the curtain to an empty bed. Expressing my gratitude, I lowered Selphy onto the bed. Headmaster, who saw Selphys shoulder wound, questioned me in a rare moment of panic. I too, ran towards the screams once I heard it and there, I saw Selphy being shed by a man... So that scream was.... I see. My next sentence made Headmasters eyes grew wide. And when I thought he was a man, he turned out to be a magical beast. Wha, what? In human form? Yes. He introduced himself as Abi. Is that true? The usually calm Headmaster leaned forward. Yes... I thought it was a joke too but his magical power was huge. Everyone outside fainted when they came in contact.... What?! Headmaster turned pale when he heard myst sentence and stood up. As the head of the Academy, it was naturally for him to have this reaction I guess. I then panicked for a bit as I held down Headmaster who looked like he was about to dash out. I..I lost my cool, snatched an umbre from the 3rd floor, jumped down and defeated Abi so its all alright now. Headmaster froze. ....Haha, I know right.. Looking at the half-stunned gramps, I absentmindedly thought of something else like returning the umbre. Come to think of it, Headmaster said that the infirmary teacher ran out towards the screams so I wondered if he passed out right now. The frozen Headmaster came back to his senses, thanked me, before rushing out to deal with the aftermath. The infirmary teacher DDDD Doctor? His name is Varino and he seemed to be the 2nd strongest in this Academy. Why? Hes just a doctor. By the way, when I asked who the number 1 is, Headmaster answered Its obvious its me, isnt it? yfully. I smiled, looking at the peacefully sleeping Selphy. Really... I was d shes safe. It hadnt been 2 months since we met but I came to know how much she had meant to me. Her eyshes on her closed eyelids are light green in color. It sparkles in the sun, like how her hair does too. I was happy that I had one more thing that meant so much to me, but also fear. Once again, I was thankful for the power I possessed. As I stroked Selphys hair, my heart tightened with feelings that might be for a sister or for a daughter. Abi was...defeated...you say.. Without thinking, the man groaned and crushed onto the chair. The face that often held a sneer was now free of it and can be seen as panicking from new information. It cant be.... Theres no way... The man murmured and something worn along his wrist shattered with a glow, as if to prove to him wrong. That useless beast!! The man looked at his wrist and yelled in frustration. Chapter 055 – Aftermath 055 C Aftermath Posted on November 12, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero Feeling a slight warmness on her right side, Selphy woke up. Half-awake, her memories came rushing back and she quickly put herself on guard. Opening her eyes, instead of darkness, what she saw was something white. A ceiling.... that I have no recollection of..? Selphy murmured and got up, but at that moment, she realized what had woken her up. .....!! Will was here.... She tried to think back. She was shed by a ck-clothed guy all of a sudden. Escape, she had to escape. Even if she was bleeding profusely, she was terrified to the point of not feeling anything. Then she tripped once she ran passed the shoe racks and thinking that it was all over, she closed her eyes. And when the pain she was expecting did not came after long time, she peeked timidly and saw Wills back. Then she lost consciousness... Sitting on the chair right next to her bed was Will, who fell asleep, still holding on to her hand. Seeing that, Selphy smiled. Im saved by you again. ....Nn. Its warm. Or rather, its bright. Morning came? Rubbing my sleepy eyes, I propped myself up before remembering. This was the infirmary. Which means, SelphyDDDD Ah, hes up. I sat up and saw Selphy looking at me,ughing. .....Thank god. How are you feeling? Perfect, thanks to you! Will, thank you. When I was feeling relieved that Selphy was alright, the curtain was pulled open. Is someone injured? Sorry, I heard screams so I had rushed over to....! I looked at the Sensei and our eyes met. ....Why did he seem so surprised? As I stared at the man who suddenly turned silent, he frowned. ...That disgusting hair color, that disgusting face.. Can it be, youre a Beryl? .... All of a sudden, he started sprouting some brash words. Eh, ah, ya.. The me who answered while being confused, was such a gentleman. The man had his ck hair all slicked back, and had eyes in a sort of greyish, amber-like beautiful color. He was wearing a ck shirt with a whiteb coat on top, the very standard attire for a school doctor. He exuded sexiness and had an aura like hes Italian. And an ikemen, this bastard. Although he looked slightly high-strung, he did still have a Sensei aura. In that case, why the sudden rudeness towards me? Ah, but I already had an inkling in mind. As I expected. Youre Gions kid? I am the one who wanted to say As I expected. Father. What did you do to this guy!! Eh? What? What is going on? Selphy asked, very confused by the conversation taking ce. Thank you, Selphy. I had always been saved by you. Especially in this kind of situation! The man finally remembered his job and looked sheepish as he scratched his head. Ah, sorry, I was a little distracted by something else. Really, I wondered what happened between him and Father. There was a pressure around him as if telling me not to ask. Ranking 2nd at the Academy was not for show. In the end, I ced my question aside and chose to ask something else. You know Father? Haha. Tentatively we were in the same grade but instead of friends, enemies would be much more adept. Scary. Your smile was really scary. What the heck really happened? Ah~ Senseis name is..? Leaving the trembling me aside, Selphy asked him, smiling. Brilliant, Selphy. You had my respect. As a former Japanese, I would choose to remain silent in this situation. I wouldnt even have thought of changing the topic like this. Ah, sorry about that. Im Varino, the school doctor. You guys are.... I am Selphy. I am also the reason for the disturbance just now. Wha, what? Are you okay? To the me who only felt dislike, or rather, my Father, from Varino-sensei, he was now looking worriedly at Selphy. ....Mmmm, its, its not like I felt hurt or anything! Lets stop, it was not cute at all for me to be sprouting these words. [TN: Tsundere period over?] As I had removed all the blood stains from Selphys hair and clothes using magic, she should look fine to others. Even so, for him to be so worried showed that he had a gentle personality. As expected of a doctor. And this kind of person hated my father. I was really curious now. I will definitely asked about itter. Yes, most probably. What happened? ......About this, the Headmaster said he would exin so we cant... At that vague exnation, Varino-sensei looked like he had something to say but ended up not saying anything. Apart from that person, he was quite meek to everyone else. Or it might be because he had realized the seriousness. Is that so. Then Will, you return to the dormitory as it was announced for everyone to return. He then noticed the worried gaze from Selphy. Turning around to face her, he grinned. As I would need to do a check-up, you would have to remove your clothes. Do you need Will to attend to you? No need! Theres is absolutely no need to! Selphy yelled, red in the face. Thanks to that, I was able to escape from the infirmary. ck smog...? I stood up. Yep. Do you know anything about it, Father? Not much.. My voice faltered off. It was unbelievable when it was said that Abi had appeared and now.... But Will wont lie. Ah, my head was hurting. Abi. The legendary beast said to possess high intelligence as well as strength and magic. Such as, to be able to destroy a small country in a day. Such as, to be able to defeat a dragon single-handedly. Such as, to be able to cause an entire vige to lose consciousness by its magic. Elusive and not much about its way of living was known but it was said to be human-shaped and wrapped in ck cloth. It was a beast that came with its own legend as well as preposterous rumors. No, all facts about Abi might just be rumors. As it was very rare, the information about it might just be wrong. This was one of the possibility and also the most appropriate one. But Will had said that it was strong. Just that and I was starting to doubt myself. A ck smog... Most likely its a summoned beast. Saying that, I took a seat. Summoned beasts, when defeated, will dissolve into ck smog. It was not widely known but it was the truth. It was the truth but.... Hmm... I had let out a moan unintentionally. Are you okay, Father? Ah, sorry. Will, was it true that Abis magic caused people all around to faint? Yes, it was quite powerful. Something like coercion? Is that so... Which means.. What about it? .....Its nothing. Is Selphy okay? Bring her over the next time! Bring her you say...I got it. By the way Father, Do you remember a man called Varino? A surprising question was thrown at me abruptly. .....I dont have to remember. I dont have the time to hesitate because of that name. I too... dont have the intention to tell anything to Will. Ah, hm... haha, Ill tell you the next time! Saying that I hang up themunication tool. It was a tool Will invented. It was a norm to have it in homes but the one Will was using was made by him and was able tomunicate to anyone he wanted. But the mana required to power it was enormous so it was not practical. As Will was the only one who could use it, it would most likely die along with him. But with a bit of modification, it might be usable.... Mana. So it was confirmed that Abi had the mana power to knock people out. And that it was a summoned beast. Summoning requires mana which was why one can never summon a beast with a higher mana than them. And that you had to make a contract with the beast you summoned and that contract was not without a price. It might be your real name or various things but mostly, it would be mana. Yes. It means that someone with a higher mana power than Abi was somewhere near the Academy. This stinks. I had thought that once Will entered the Academy, the shadows or the mastermind behind them would start moving. The incident this time, although Will was not the target but they might be aiming at his friends. It might also be a coincidence. But something stinks. This is too troublesome. First Shadows who were controlled by the ve cor and now Abi? If it was all done by the same person it will really turn into a troublesome case. Not to mention how strong they were. Will should be alright but for the sake of my cute son! I would love to head over to investigate but my gut was telling me about the danger there. If I were to fail, everything would be lost. Hm. What to do. I sank into my seat deeply as a sign escaped. Should I contact someone in the capital? .......Varino. I wonder where Will got that name from. Wills father? Yea, just to update him. When I returned to the dorm, as Varino-sensei had said, everyone was in their rooms. Trying not to get found, I hastily sneak into my room and contacted Father at once. Might be thanks to my ninja training skills I cultivated when I was 1, I was not found out by anyone. Hehehe.... As expected, I do have the talent to be a spy! But I did have another motive up my sleeve. I wanted to get information on what had happened between Father and Varino-sensei. War is controlled by information! ...Ah, though we were not at war. A sigh got out as I sat straight up on the chair and kept mymunication tool back into my pendent. Ah, no, its not a locket pendent. I will tell you about itter. Then, as usual, Zen approached me. Oh yes, Will! What? You were so cool!! Will is really strong! Youre amazing! His eyes were sparkling. Like someone who just met power rangers at an event. .....Eh, really? I know it was stupid of me but I was feeling slightly hurt. I had put in great effort. From the day Chiffon came, I had been training on how to hold my sword as well as daily sword practices, sword practices, got beaten up, got beaten up, over and over again. Father was really spartan. Thank to that, I can immediately react to Abis sword and saved Selphy. I would be lying if I said I was not happy about how far I hade. To know I was praised because of my magic instead was... As I was controlling my face to avoid it copsing, Zen, who realized something, asked. But where had the umbre went to? ........Ah. I had forgotten all about it. AN: Varino-sensei. Italian-like and fashionable Onii-san. Around 30. TN: I had to say I love trantion Gion. I had also updated the character page, located at the bottom of the chapter list. I added 8 years old Will, Varino and Selphy. As Maria had only just appeared in the manga, Im waiting till a better pices out. Same goes for the headmaster. Enjoy. Chapter 056 – Compensation 056 C Compensation Posted on November 17, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero DDDDThe evening approached as the light waned, just before the need to turn on the light-producing magic tool. His son is the trap. The ck hooded guy said, kneeling. The fat man, seated in front of the ck hooded man, holding on to the report, nced at him. I see.... As I thought. The ck hooded mans owner then grinned fearlessly. You did well, Spinel. With that, the ck hooded man fell back and took his seat on a gorgeous chair, gripping his staff. ....In any case, what should we do? And that murmur, as seemingly as it got absorbed into the thick gaudy carpet, the fat man opened his mouth. Damn it... It was the ck hooded man, Spinel, who said that as he stood in the dim room, grinding his teeth. They had achieved their purpose. As his owner hadmanded, he had gotten information on Williams Beryl. But he had paid a huge price to get it. Abi. Spinel had lost one of his important chess pieces. To him, Abi could even be said to be his right arm. To Spinel, this incident was like losing an arm yet getting a sword in return. He cant afford to be careless. Or rather, as the investigation this time was to determine if Williams was the one defeated the Shadows, he hadid down plenty of precaution. The n was injuring his close friend, forcing him to fight against a much stronger opponent to see how he did fare. He had expected Abi to win. Of course, he avoided injuring Williams in order to not ce Gions suspicions on them. To think a legendary beast was defeated by an 8 years old. Spinelughed, self-mockingly. Did his master know about this already? That was umon, to say the least. If Spinel had not seen it with his own eyes, he wouldnt have believed it. It was a shock that only those who had seen it knew. Or it was possible that Spinels owner did not think much about Abi. Spinel too, started doubting his owner who believed in the information he had brought in that easily. On the other hand, he was relieved about not having to exin the situation. With theseplex feelings inside him, he instinctively ground his teeth again. The minute Spinel caught sight of Williams Beryl on the 3rd floor, he had jumped. Spinel had doubted his eyes. Did blood rush to Williamss head or did he have a strong sense of justice stemming from his admiration for his father? No matter the reason, he had never thought he would be thinking of a reason why an 8 year old would jumped out of a window on the 3rd floor. But then Williams begins splendidly overturning all of Spinels expectations. Hended lightly on the ground and was even able to hold his own again Abis attack. Again, Spinel doubted his eyes. He clung to the idea that it was all a coincidence due to the chaos and imagined Will being beaten up the very next moment. Then, he wondered if his eyes had fallen out of their sockets. It felt like his heart was seized by someone. In front of him was a sight of Will defending and even attacking back at Abi without an ounce of fear or hesitation. There should be a limit to how un-normal this all was!! Spinel then finally realized the trap Gion had set. He had really just noticed it. He forced himself to ept that it was because Will was Gions son and waited for Abis next move. Most likely this will end soon, Spinel thought as he wiped the sweat on his forehead away. No matter how good Will was at the sword, this was not something a human can match. But his expectations were betrayed. Again. The doublebination of his betrayal and shock gave him such mental damage that he was able to fall over. This time, he really wondered if his heart had stopped or not as a dull pain ran across his left chest. Abi released all of its mana and as everyone started falling, a lone boy stood, with a fearless smile on an innocent face. That overwhelming mana was enough to (.....) even make Spinel faint. Watching from a distance, Spinel felt terror. Him, who once suspected if he lost all of his feelings, was shocked at how he felt terror so clearly. A chill ran down his back. He was confronting something he cant even imagine. .....What is that monster.. Thinking back to event, Spinel mumbled, astonished. Why? That was because he had seen with his own eyes how Abi died. But he could not stop it from happening. It was one of the pride Spinel had about his job һһ to serve his owner with his life. Eh.. You did it in your y but I was thinking of teaching you guys about summoning beasts today. May festival ended and it was the first magic lesson of June. To think they would jumped back into lessons despite that incident..... I came to understand how amazing Headmaster was. After saying that, Zelda-sensei wrapped himself in mana, raised his left hand out at his chest level, horizontal to the floor. As everyone else cant sense mana as finely as me, they had puzzled expressions on as they looked on. Father had only taught me that the ck smog was because Abi was a summoned beast but muddled through the rest of the exnation. As I was thinking of looking it up myself by using the library or something, this lesson came at just the right time. Zelda-sensei opened his mouth. Come forth, Wollia. Hm? Wollia...? It sounded just like Gori! My excitement rose as I stared at Zelda-senseis outstretched left hand that was wrapped in mana. ن! [TN: Sho Kan, Summon] Zelda-sensei shouted as a light gathered at the center of his outstretched palm and a magical circle spread out. As the circle disappeared, something was seen being formed by swirling fire. As my ssmates eyes grew smaller in amazement, my excitement just went through the roof at once. ......ITS A GORILLA! Afterwards, with a face of regrets, Zelda-sensei erased Woi, held a chalk in his hand and began exining, drawing on the ckboard. As all this time Zelda-sensei had not used chalk once, I thought chalk does not exist. It was amon thing but from the chalk to the long tables, a sense of nostalgia welled up inside of me. I wondered what these coincidences were. Not to mentionpulsory education. ck ck ck, the sound of the chalk resounded around the ssroom. On the ckboard, the magical circle seen just now was drawn on it, with the word ن. How straightforward. Ah, but if its not this straightforward I would be troubled. Summoned beasts are as the words implied, summoned magical creatures. Like how the young girl made a contract with Ochyon....ah....yes, a beast called forward to make a contract with! Pon pon, Zelda-sensei knocked on the ckboard. Which means, only beasts that could be summoned are called summoned beasts. The magic circle used in summoning is this ن. The reading for this is Sho Kan. Take great care of the intonation. You would usually summoned a beast that matched your attribute and usually you are not allowed to choose. Like your partner, Sensei said, exaggerating. Though his really matched him. And, the way to contract was like the y, either give it a name or something else. Mah, the norm was to give it mana. Which is why summoned beasts have a lower mana usage than you. Yosh! ....There might be failures in your first summoning but I would like you guys, who still possess small mana power to try summoning! Zelda-sensei raised his voice as happy voices raises all over the ssroom. And we have a problem. I had not had my mana measurement test yet.... In Elzmu, Beastman, Elves, races living here apart from humans are small in numbers. In this ss, we had 1 Elf. Natually, Selphy and I looked at each other. ....What should we do? I looked to my left, which now had totally belonged to Selphy, who just tilted her head. I wonder? Then, Selphys gaze was directed behind me. That thick chest that was approaching was.... ......Zelda-sensei. Yosh. By the way, you two will be having your test today. .....Really? My doubt must have been read by Zelda-sensei whoughed and rubbed my head. ......Ouch. Dont go overwhelming with emotions! To be rubbed on the head like this, I would rather had Fathers beard.....! Dont worry about missing ss. You guys would be taught by him. Zelda-sensei then cock his head towards the ckboard. Ah, I see. So it would be Varino-sensei. Wasnt that the number 2 man from the Academy. .....Please stop with the death re you were sending me, Varino-sensei. Varino-sensei was my Fathers rival-in-love. It was that. Like the yakisoba bread he had been yearning for was brought and eaten by my father. Ah, food grudges are scary. TN: The test all you guys are waiting for ising soon! Chapter 057 – Oops, I Summoned It 057 C Oops, I Summoned It Posted on November 19, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero TN: It was fun reading all those guesses. Well, since everyone is looking forward to this, here you go! I also made a mistake for thest chapter. Varino-Sensei was the one staying in ss while Zelda-Sensei do the measurement test. I left the ssroom like I was avoiding Varino-senseis gaze and walked down the corridor with Selphy trailing behind me. Come to think of it, Zelda-sensei, what is the difference between Sacred Beasts and Magical Beasts? I asked Zelda-sensei, who was walking in front of me. ording to Zelda-senseis script for the y, I faintly remembered that Ochyon was written as a Sacred Beast. Nn, ah... Magical beasts attack humans while Scared Beasts dont, thats about it. In general, they often have high intelligence and mana power so you can think of them as beasts that even high-ranking magical beasts dare not attack. Sensei turned and faced us as he answered, all the while walking backwards. I see... Something like the difference between Inari-san and Youkai. ....Eh? Wrong? Then...Zashikiwarashi or ghosts then? Anyway, in short, we need to run upon seeing one. While I was thinking about that, we reached the venue. Crap. My heart was beating way too fast. I had no mental preparation whatsoever since this came all of a sudden. I really wished they would think about us a little more. Sensei opened the door, which had a huge Special Mana Measurement Test Hall paper sticking onto it, and urged me inside. Th, there was no choice, I can only enter. My heart rate rose as I felt a deep sinking feeling in my stomach as I entered the hall....or rather, the ssroom. Ah... my heart is racing. Was it broken? I would not possibly break a tool that even therge-scaled guilds used...right? Somehow, I felt like I just raised a g but I shook that feeling off as I went forward. When I entered the hall, all eyes were on me as expected. It might be because Zelda-sensei was with me but I could hear Ah.....so thats the rumored Will... in the chatter. I wondered if it was just me being self-conscious. Since there had only been Elves here before, I was the only human around. Maybe that was why I was attracting so much attention. But even my name was known so the incident before must had traveled around. The special measurement test was for both the lower and middle Academy but somehow everyone knew. Things like nicknames....or that so-called 2nd name was being attached to me. Hey, I can hear you, you know. Uwah, I feel like puking. .....Please stop with the Umbre Prince thing. Because its embarrassing. Because its embarrassing! Important things are meant to be said twice. Th-that time was because someone who was holding an umbre was just standing right by the window! I had no choice! Please stop with the sarcasm. Anyway, it seemed like we will be called up for the test one by one. Those who had the test left the hall and the number in the hall began decreasing. In that case I wished I could be thest. .....Since I raised the g and all. In the end, my wish was granted. Only Selphy and I was left in the hall. Well, Selphy,e over here. Zelda-sensei beckoned towards her. Looking nervous, Selphy stepped forward. I understand. My heart was beating furiously too. If my heart stopped, I would definitely sue Zelda-sensei. The measurement tool looked to be the same as before, a crystal ball, but with a capacity of 1000. As a normal human usually possesses around 100~150, this was an amazing tool. Selphy touched the crystal ball. !! Zelda-sensei, who was looking at something like a panel that showed the power level, stood up in surprise. Wh, wha, what happened? Selphy asked, anxious. The stunned Zelda-sensei looked at Selphy. ......Nothing .....what amazing power, 450. ..... Eh!? This time, it was Selphy who screamed. Wow, amazing. I had predicted that it would be high and I was right. Even if Elves are a race that have higher mana power than humans, Selphy was only 10. At 10 years old, the range was usually half of an adult human. Even adult Elves have around 300~500 as an average so Selphys future can be said to be unknown. As expected of Selphy. I said, involuntarily and Selphy, even Zelda-sensei, turned and stared at me. ....W, why?.... The 2 of them stared at me and tilted their heads. Then with augh that was mixed with a bit of a sigh, Zelda-sensei said. Yosh, Will, youre thest one. Nodding, I reached out towards the crystal ball. The shorter the distance towards the ball was, the higher my heartbeat rose. My fingers touched the hanging crystal ball. BANG. A short sound. Ah, deja vu, deja vu...... Zelda-sensei stood up, stunned. Wait, wait for a bit, I feel like puking my organs out. That was a new joke. As my mind began thinking of ways to retort to that, my body was more honest as it could not stop sweating. Yes, in front of my eyes was the shattered measurement tool..... .....Tehe? In this kind of situation,ughter was needed. The one who said I was disgusting,e out now. .....Waspensation needed? In the ssroom now. Eh, why? The aftermath was left to the adults (Zelda-sensei) and being the children that we were, we went back to ss. Adults have their adult things to do. I am an adult too? What are you talking about? No matter how you see it I am only 8 years old, am not I? Which part of me do I look like an adult to you? Everyone seemed to have seeded in summoning and contracting so the ssroom was crawling with magical beasts. One by one, they were called up to the ckboard and using the magical circle, they summoned beasts. As it was going to troublesome if anyone failed, Varino-sensei was there to ensure nothing happened. Under his watchful eyes, one ssmate finished his summoning. The summoned beast was none other than [Slime]. ......So squishy and cute. I am going to try asking if I can touch it the next time. Looking around at all the different beasts, the next one seemed to be Zen. Standing in front of the ckboard, with a tense face was Zen and a smiling Varino-sensei. Use this to summon. Varino-sensei handed Zen a piece of paper with the summoning magical circle drawn on it. Nodding, Zen took the paper, looked at it and began to enter mana into it. ن! [TN: Sho Kan, summon] At his chant, the paper on his hand resounded with a Pon! and its shape started changing. Wow, just like magic. Or rather, it was magic! Then, the shape that appeared was........ Arf! A dog. sޤ礦 [TN: Keiyaku Shimashou, Lets make a contract] Arf! At Zens chant, the dog wagged its tail happily. Around them, something glowed and the contract was formed without any ident. The dog had brown fur. Cute. I had doubted for a moment if it was really a magical beast but it had one part that confirmed it. Its tail. It had 2 tails. Magical Beast Dogg. I had heard that it was like a stray dog that lived in the mountains. When summoned, it would befriend its owner immediately, just like a dog. What a cute beast. That weird cuteness was somehow like Zen. Okay, next. Will. I was the next in line. But I just destroyed the measurement tool.... Should I be summoning? Was what I thought but I cant hide my excitement. Nervous, I walked towards the ckboard. Go ahead. Varino-sensei handed me a paper. Looking at it, I slightly entered mana into it as I murmured. ن [TN: ....] The paper glowed and with a Pon! sound, a figure was seen on the paper. Did you call, my Master? It was something big, something white. Ke, sޤ礦 [TN: Refer to Zen] The reason for stumbling here was definitely because of my past memories. [TN: Too Chyuuni for him] The surrounding then got wrapped in light. Wahahahaha, sorry about that, Master. To think I destroyed the ssroom! A man standing next to me wasughing heartily. Silky white hair, straight and beautiful nose. Slight upturned eyes that will melt girls if they were being nced at by them. Mens enemy, the so-called Ikemen. And he was also my summoned beast DDDD A dragon. At the summoning and contracting, the ssroom was destroyed. His real form was of a white dragon. And now, he turned into a human form. Yep. Just for todayspensation I was going bankrupt. Chapter 058 – You Call? 058 C You Call? Posted on November 23, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero DDDDDD While Will was destroying the ssroom. Hm, what, please say that again. The baritone voice sounded troubled. Yesterday, we had the misfortune of allowing Abi to intrude into the Phillis Academy. The short man DDDD the Headmaster, kneeling, hung his head in shame as he spoke slowly. And, what happened? You dont seem worried at all, Eidus. At the words of Headmaster, Eidus, the manbs his hand up through his ck hair. Abi, as rumored, was a legendary beast. ording to rumors, it had once destroyed a small country in Hadazerl in a day. And now, it appeared in Phillis Academy, which was situated in the Capital. It was normal that the man would feel like hugging his own head. But, looking at the man in-charge of the Academy in front of him, he seemed to be suppressing a smile and his tone of voice carried an air of nonchnt. It was said that Abi possessed huge magic power as well as high intelligence. It cant be that Eidus, being that strong, hade to request for help....? Depending on the situation, there might be a need to mobilize the ck Knights. As the man was deep in thoughts, Eidus answered. Abi was defeated, your Majesty. Wh...what? The man called your Majesty, was the current king of Elzmu, Kesamu Mi Oio Lanalice De Elzmu. During when he was flushing out all the rotten people, his honored teacher, Eidus, had requested to submit his report in person via amunication tool 3 days ago. In order to make time for that, he had rushed toplete all important documents and business. And when he heard that the report was about Abi infiltrating the Academy, he cursed himself for not making time earlier and was already thinking of several ways about handling the situation when Eidus words made him doubted his ears. He wondered if he had heard it wrongly and with his face cramping, he managed to continue the conversation. But he had not expected to fumble with his words. In order to keep himself calm, he pretended that it did not happen. As the previous words gnawed at him, he tried to prepare himself for Eidus answer. But once again, Eidus answer threw him off his feet. A student who happened to be present defeated it. What was that. After the audience with Eidus, Kesamu was walking towards his private room. The rushed-yet-still-proper sound of walking resounded down the stone-build corridor. The reason why it was not carpeted seemed to be because it was the preference of the previous King. Anyway, that mattered not. Rushing into his room, Kesamu banged open his door and headed straight towards the connecting room and opened the cover of themunication tool ced there. DDDD He wanted exnation for what he heard. Thinking of sending a letter, he reached into the tool, only to find a letter sealed with a wax seal that he had seen millions of times before already there. That Gion, he sends a letter? Letting out a deep sigh, he tore open the letter as he headed towards his desk. Leaning onto a chair, which was bound in red leather as if to confirmed that it was really a chair made fit for a king, Kesamu ran his eyes over the letter. After reading this, I like your reply....O, oi! Having finally sat on the chair, Kesamu jumped up from it. He scratched his head, trying to calm himself down as he headed towards themunication tool once again. Opening the wooden box, among the bunch of levers, a receiver tool was sitting there. Lowering the innermost lever, he took the tool out. At that, a crisp *Ching* sounded. Then a *Clunk*. The transmission was received (Gion). Kept me waiting, Kesamu. The manner of speaking can be heard as impolite. Listening to that, one can see that Gion and Kesamu were old friends. Yes, they were ssmates from the same Phillis Academy. Which was why, if it was only the 2 of them, there was no need for all the stiffness. Kesamu too, was thankful for this bad friend that spoke without reserve. Ooh, I came directly after meeting with Eidus. He told me. In that case, there is no need to exin. That. What is going on, Gion. What is it with your son? Kesamu pressed for an answer. It was Williams, Gions son who defeated Abi. Kesamu could not believe it. First of all, he heard nothing about Gions son being that strong. But Eidus wont lie. Kesamu was utterly stumped. Could it be Gion who did it secretly? All the unanswered questions was making him irritated. ......Kesamu, do you remember the incident 3 years ago? As if reading his mind, Gion dropped his tone of voice. 3 years ago...the Anti-Kingdom incident? Kesamu was the King. Therefore, almost all incidents were reported to him, and the amount was enormous. A lot of incidents had happened within the 3 years time frame but if it was a big one, it could only be the flushing-out-rebels incident that happened. That one. At that time, I said it was all due to traps I had set at my residence. ......!!! Kesamu became speechless at Gions words. Can it be..... I see.. As one would expected from the Wise King. Just by Gions few words, Kesamu had grasped the meaning. Most likely there is a puppet master pulling the strings behind those Anti-Kingdom rebels. I am still currently in the midst of investigating, which is why I havent reported it to you. I apologize for that. Really sorry. Gion truly apologetic voice came through the tool. Kesamuughed bitterly. No, I understand the importance of making sure. About that, I will entrust it to you. Its fine to report to me after. That would help a great deal. .....The attack this time round, did you know that it was a summoned beast? Yea. Are you saying its those guys 3 years ago? The enemy is smarter than we thought. They even managed to gauge Wills abilities. If I have the chance... Gions voice started wavering and Kesamu was wondering if that was Gions ck aura leaking out of the receiver he was seeing. Flustered, Kesamu tried to understand what Gion had just said. Did that mean that the enemy was doubtful of how the Shadows were caught and they aimed for the moment Will entered the Academy, where security was the thinnest, to attack? But he just realized there was something he cannot overlook in Gions words. Wait..wait a minute. Summoned beast? .....! Ah, sorry, I was distracted. Yes, thats the problem this time. With Abi being a summoned beast, it means that its owner was somewhere near. That is... Kesamu unintentionally groaned. As he stayed silent, Gion started speaking. Yea, thats the problem. You can ask about the details from Will, he is more useful than some of those around you. Plus, I left the investigation to my subordinate in the capital. Most likely we wont be able to find anything but if we do, Ill inform you. As expected, you sure work fast. Got it. I had also confirmed that you are one of those idiot parents. With that, the line was cut off. But still, to think Abi was a summoned beast. Kesamu groaned again. Even if he had taken into ount that the rumors about Abi might be exaggerated, he had the words of Gion. Which means, from Gions word, Abi was as strong as rumored. As he had not heard any details from Eidus, he cant make any conclusion yet. In that case.... it would have to be from Will. He would have to make sure that Gion was not just a simple idiot parent. Smiling, Kesamu mumbled. ن [TN: Shokan, Summon] *Pop*, a sound like popcorn popping went off as the room lit up. Did you called, Master? Ooh, Alcumedes. I want you to go to Phillis Academy and tell Williams Beryl to make a trip down. As you wished. Leaving a phrase that if heard by Will, will retort about how oldish-sounding that was, Kesamus summoned beast dissipated. Sigh. Sitting on my chair, I let loose a deep sigh. At the pleasant morning, I was already tired. And depressed. There was totally nothing refreshing about me right now. ....Especially my mentality. Physically, Im still okay. Whats wrong, making such a deep sigh. Zen, who was sitting besides me, asked. Because this and that happened. Yesterday, apart from the crystal ball, I even foolishly destroyed the ssroom. Ah, but when the morning came, everything was repaired. Yep. Viva magic. How wonderful. But it was natural for me to be depressed. I tentatively went back to my room yesterday but I was definitely going to be called out. I wondered if they have suspension from school. But this was apulsory education right? No, I skipped grades so in the worst case, I might be expelled. It might be too much to ask a 10 years old to understand all these but I really wished he did notice. As I red at Zen reflexively, a familiar sound was heard. It was the sound of Zelda-sensei mming open the door. Looking at the direction of the sound by reflex, our eyes met. Then, as expected, he grinned and said. Will, the Headmaster is calling. .....Aah, see? I raised up dejectedly and left the ssroom. I stood in front of the public Headmasters office. Foooh. I exhaled and took a deep breath. Yosh, calm down. Its okay, there was nothing to be afraid of. Then I raised my hand to knock on the door. You hade. [TN: Using a super polite way of saying] The door opened from the inside. Chapter 059 – To The Castle 059 C To The Castle Posted on November 24, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero TN: As a rule of thumb, wait for about 3 days between each chapters. You hade. The one who opened the door was not the Headmaster. How should I exin...? For a moment I thought no one was there but when I directed my gaze down, I saw it. It was definitely a magical beast. Why? That was because its height was only around 10cm. And not to mention its head was an eyeball! I was surprised, it looked just like a certain father of a certain Yokai kid. [TN: Gegege ((ED: no Kitaro))] Yes, the one who opened the door and walked out was an Eyeball Fher with an appearance of a butler. [TN: Ŀ񥪡, Medama Oyaji] Ah, an Eyeball Butler. [TN: Ŀ񥷥ĥ, Medama Shitsuji] Wah, awesome, it was only 2 words difference! ....Ah, no! Stay calm. The person right in front of me, although I was not sure if he was a person or not, anyway, the eye person right in front of my eyes just said You hade.. Which means he was most probably the one who called for me. And he must be an important guest to be waiting in Headmasters office. As I had mostly calmed down, I pulled myself together and answered Eyeball-san. Yep, I will try not to be rude. As a student of Phillis Academy, and as the next Head of Beryl, I will try to uphold the pride. Was what I said but really, I was just very relieved that I was not called out because I broke the crystal ball and destroyed the ssroom. At Eyeball-san urging, I entered the office at the same time as Headmaster came out with tea. Without thinking, I nced at Eyeball-san. Can Eyeball-san even drink? I wondered if he had any mouth. As I was thinking about it, Eyeball-san and the Headmaster had already sat down on the sofa. 3 eyes stared at me, as if telling me to sit down too. As I did a small bow and took a seat on the sofa, Headmaster and Eyeball-san had begun chatting like old friends. You could have left the greeting to me. Surprisingly, Headmaster was using politenguage. Thats great, Eyeball-san was as important as I thought. No, I am only a small summoned beast, there is no need to be polite. Eyeball-san said, perhaps even smilingly. Ah, a summoned beast. But he would be a quite high-ranking one. As a summoned beast does not have social status, his owner must be a bigwig. I looked at Eyeball-san, who then jumped off the sofa in aical way and started walking towards me. An eye was... an eye was..! The big, round and shiny eye was walking. Or rather, eyeball. The walking eye stopped in front of me and did a graceful bow before speaking. My name is Alcumedes, a summoned beast of His Majesty, the King. By the Kings orders, I was sent to ask Williams-sama over for a trip to the Royal Castle. Would it be possible for Williams-sama to go this very moment? Ah, the King! Definitely a bigwig! The biggest one! But somehow I was not all that surprised. Yes, I was sure everyone knew it by now. Alcumedes, a walking eyeball. [TN: Arukumedesu, the name in japanese. Aruku Medama, walking eyeball in japanese. Its like naming a dog, dogg.] I was slightly worried about the Kings naming sense. But I have seen this kind of pattern before. Miso Soup no Fu, Alcumedes. I wondered if we could be (puny) friends. Trying my best to hide my feelings, I acted calm as I gave my reply. I understand. But is it okay for me to be in my uniform? Most likely I was being called because of the incident with Abi and because of that, I was able to act calm. Satisfied with my answer, Alcumedes nodded, jumped onto the table and drank the tea. Well then, let us get going. .....Eh!? Where did he drink from!? I was too surprised and sat there, stunned. And when I finally noticed, Alcumedes was already standing by the door. Panicked, I stood up. Headmaster casually gave his orders and a huge carriage was parked outside the door. By the waiting coachman, Alcumedes jumped onto the carriage and with his small body, he opened the door of the carriage gracefully. How!? My eyes were wide open but the people around me was treating it as though it was nothing. Ah, I got it. I lose if I mind it too much. I wont be surprised anymore. If my eyeball started walking out from my wide open eyes I would be really troubled. With that new determination, I board the carriage. It was afortable ride inside the spacious and refined carriage as long as you dont mind the rocking. Yes, the rocking. The inside of the carriage was painted in a chocte brown color with ck leather-bound seats. It looked ssy, as expected of royalty. And, on the seat facing me, seated Alcumedes. On the 3-person wide seat, he looked really tiny. Plus Alcumedes was wearing a ck butler uniform. He just melted into the background and it looked like an eyeball floating about, moving....and when I was thinking about that as I looked at Alcumedes, he tilted his head. Well then, Williams-sama.. I wonder where his mouth was. I was really curious but it would be rude to ask. Yes, what is it? If one was being talked to, one would have to answer with a smile! This is the iron rule of a gentleman. The me right now was not a student, I had entered into noble-modepletely. Ah, it might be rude of me to bring this up all of a sudden but.... I get a nostalgic smell from you. Alcumedesughed, sounding like he was embarrassed. If he had eyelid, most likely it would narrowed into a crescent as he smiled. That might be from my summoned beast. Alcumedes, who wasughing embarrassingly, mumbled an Oh well well well... under his breath. Could it be.... your summoned beast is the White Dragon? Alcumedes moved his line of sight to my left wrist. There was a nostalgic tingle. Yes, we had a summoning lesson yesterday but.... I ended up destroying the ssroom... I see, it sounds like something he would do. To the me who wasughing bitterly, Alcumedes grinned. .....Scary. As I cannot see any mouth, I can only read his expression from his eyeball and voice. Ah, could it be you know each other? Yes, something like that. We had an undesirable rtionship but we havent met for some time now. As expected, they knew each other. Shall I summon him? Hahaha, please do not destroy the carriage. To my words, Alcumedes gave his affirmation with a joke. But smell.... it just sounded like I stink or something. Thinking back, I felt slightly depressed but managed to give a Haha, I wont. whileughing dryly. I will lose if I mind it. This person (?) was only a summoned beast, plus I had not been told I stink before! Yep. Nodding, I focused mana onto my left wrist. Appear in human form, Shiro. ن [TN: Summon. But Will, your naming sense isnt all that great too.] *Pon* sounded and something white appeared beside me. Oh...You finally called me, Mast.......Eh, eh!? Al!!? At the same time as the grinning face turned towards the facing seat, I jumped in surprise. Long time no see, Fumu....Shiro, is that it? Aspared, Alcumedes, who was being called Al, had a calm attitude. It felt like he was gracefully drinking tea instead. When I first summoned Shiro, he wanted me to name him. And when I asked if he would prefer mana instead, he said that he had more than enough so it was okay. Thus, I gave him a name. I kinda felt like I did quite a bit of naming already. Although it was not a splendid name like Alcumedes, I do think Shiro fitted him. Yep. Like a dog. It was disappointing that Shiro was an ikemen with long white hair and a flirtatious nce. He would definitely happily retrieve a frisbee if I throw it at him. Lets try it the next time. And that disappointing ikemen Shiro was the so-called Asian Dragon. ording to himself, he seemed to be a Holy beast. And when his huge form, with its transparent white scales, destroyed the ssroom, I cant helped but think that he looked cool. How very fantasy. After destroying the ssroom and taking on a human form, he apologized and we contracted by me naming him. Am I troubled over naming him? None at all. The only name to give a disappointing ikemen was Shiro! But when I named him, he had a delighted face on. As I thought, you had the same smell. He said as he embraced me. Before our contract, for some reason he kept on hugging me as well. The faces from everyone else who were taken aback was hrious. But if I was hugged I would really prefer female! .....Sorry. My secret savings were all gone thanks to thepensation so give me a break. But how did the both of youe to know each other? Is there a connection to the smell the both of you were saying? Sorry for butting into long awaited meeting for the 2 of them but I was curious. Even me, when being said to have a smell, would be interested. It was just an innocent question but to think Alcumedes would throw a bomb. No one would think there would be such a destructive bomb. No one. This needed repeating. Yes. The smell of the First King. Alcumedes gentle smiling face (?) broke into a wide smile as he said that. ......I tried imagining a little. As Alcumedes was the Kings summoned beast, I, who had the same smell, must have something inmon with the First King. Not just now, I was wondering about it earlier. Elzmu was founded about 200 years ago yet hadpulsory education. And ckboard. And the huge ckboard eraser was called Jyaiko. Which means, it was not a coincidence about the First King having such a puny naming sense like me. Doubtingly, I opened my mouth. Can it be the one who named Alcumedes was.... Yes, the First King Elzmu-sama. I work for the royal family rather than the nation. As I thought. At the Alcumedes who looked proud, my excitement that was bubbling underneath was about to overflow. It came. The First King was a Japanese? What a standard story of a trip to another world! Inside the carriage running along the stone pavement. On the way to a meeting with the King, instead of feeling nervous, sat an 8 years old kid with sparkling eyes. Or rather, me. I had been waiting, Yamamotos face! Or Satos face? Tanaka? Anyway, I might be able to see a face from Japan after so long. Or at least some traces of it. Yes, I was only thinking of the Kings face as I sat in the carriage towards the castle. AN: Shiro and Shiro. (Shiro and Castle) TN: DONT GET USED TO THIS. I wanted to trante it as Tom, Dick or Harrys face but then the next sentence about it being Japanese just makes it weird. So I choose the 3 mostmon surname from Japan. Chapter 060 – The King And The Emperor 060 C The King And The Emperor Posted on November 25, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero TN: Once again, rule of thumb. 3 days between each chapters. The history of how Elzmu was founded was quite abrupt in the first ce. It was founded in an instant by the First King after he suddenly appeared. Elzmus origin was unknown. Even the Elzmu name itself was unclear if it was the First Kings name or the name of thend. Anyway, the First King called himself Elzmu. The Hero really came out of nowhere. With his strong magic and perfect swordsmanship, he had the ability to pull people in as well as possessed unbelievable knowledge. The strength of the King was legendary and he was a Hero to everyone. The founding of Elzmu 200 years ago was by Beryl and Elzmu. And from then on, the Beryl family, together with Elzmu Royal Family supported the country together. That was the truth. And now, I was going to meet with the head of the royal family, the top of the country, the current King, as I headed towards the audience room. The corridor gave off an air of intimidation and you could just feel history oozing off it. I am sorry for saying you have a Yamamotos face. Once again, I was reminded that I was about to meet with the man ruling this country. But the castles interior was out of my expectations. The floor was notid with gorgeous carpets but was instead bare, showing the stone paving. Alcumedes walked in front of me gracefully. The castle had a simple internal structure as the way towards the audience room from the entrance was almost a straight line. In front of the door to the audience room stood 2 guards in ck metal armor. Spotting me, they went on alert and doubtfully stared at me. Then they realized that Alcumedes-san was together with me and hastily corrected their posture but I would still feel their doubtful gaze through their helmet. Stopping right in front of the door, Alcumedes-san turned and faced me before executing a perfect bow. We have reached the audience room, Williams Beryl-sama. At Alcumedes-sans words, the 2 guards corrected their posture once again with great force. Hm. What happened? Was the Beryls name all that great? I wondered as I gave a sidelong nce at the knights? Soldiers? as the 10m tall door that reached all the way to the ceiling slowly opened. Made you feel like making sound effects like *Creak* and *Groan* for it. The room inside was bright and dazzling. The ceiling was high and adorned with a gorgeous chandelier. Red carpets full of detailed patterns wereid out on the floor as well as a in red carpet that extended all the way to the throne from the entrance. Instead of stone, the walls here were made with white mineral and decorated with beautiful furnishings and paintings. On the left was a huge ss window. You can see the entire capital from here. It was a magnificent view. Aaaawesome. To tell the truth, I had made light of it when I first entered. Awesome. This ce was awesome! It was so elegant that it was hard to breath. Ah yes, I am a real noble. The heir to the best Duke family. But the inner me was a peasant, you idiot. Which was why, instead of blinding myself with all the elegance, I kept my eyes down as I walked slowly towards the throne and knelt. Yep, I was sure this was the correct etiquette ording to John-senseis teaching. Raise your head. A dignified voice resounded throughout the audience room. I was envious of that cool baritone he had. Yes. In contrast, mine was an alto. How embarrassing. Pushing that feeling deep down within, I raised my head, keeping a serious face. Yo, so youre Will. Yes, I am Williams Beryl, your Majesty. With that sentence, my eyes met with the Kings. Contrary to his strict voice, the Kings eyes had a twinkle in them. Alcumedes. As you wish. No one is near us at the moment. Before I knew it, the King seemed to be confirming something with Alcumedes-san, who was standing next to him. The minute he heard Alcumedes-sans response, he looked at me and grinned. I was really surprised, that grin was an exact carbon copy to Fathers. As my heart raced, the King stood up andughed happily. As expected of Gions son. There is no need to be this nervous, Will. Eh..... Can it be that Father and the King were good friends? But being a Duke as well as the leader of the knights, I was pretty sure they were familiar with each other.... As these thoughts ran through my mind, I was called by the King. Yes. I answered calmly, despite the chaos state my mind was in. The King looked surprised before revealing a wide grin and startedughing again. I will bring you to my private chambers. ......Hm? Okay, I confirmed it`. Or rather, the moment he called me Will I was pretty sure he was Fathers close friend. Which was why, in the Kings private room now! Yay! ......I just cant get excited. By the Kings beckoning, I approached the throne. I was puzzled as to why but by then, I had reached the King. The king, who was happily smiling, reached inside and a door appeared. Here it came, the hidden door! It would be our secret that I was excited by that. Compared to the audience room, the corridor was dark and stone paved. Following the silent King walking in front of me, he came to a stop. The room was locked by a mana-recognition lock and when the King poured his mana into it, it opened up just like an automated door. Following blindly by the Kings beckoning, I was seated on the sofa before I realized it. And now. The King was in front of me, making tea. At the very least I could make my own tea. I do have the skill for it. But! My suggestion was rejected so I would only sit on the sofa, waiting. There you go. Ah, thank you. He held out the tea and unable to react right away, I epted the tea. But! ...... The tea stalk was standing in the tea. It looked like good things will happen. If possible, I would like it to happen right now. I would really want to escape from this situation if I can, Tea Stalk-san. But to think the tea was green tea. Yosh, Ive confirmed that the First King was a buddy of mine. As I stared at the tea I was given, the King spoke. Drink. Ah, yes. There was no helping it since I was told to. Supporting the bottom of the cup with my left hand as my right hold onto it, I drank it. Do I need to praise his tea-making skills? No no no. I had no experience in any tea ceremony plus this was green tea and not Matcha so it should be okay. Or rather, this was a different world. Yep. Even though the teapot felt really out of ce. The King drank his tea and let out a breath. It really does make people rx. ......... I will admit that I cant stand this silence. Your Majesty, please say something. In the end, I kept stealing nces at the King and as if my thoughts got through, the King opened his mouth. Rx, Will. Your father and I go way back. As I thought. I wondered who Father really was. Most likely, 9 out of 10 would reply He is Gion-sama.. But the King started talking so I was relieved. cing the cup onto the table, I looked at him as he opened his mouth again. You should know why I summoned you over. Yes. Is it about the incident where Abi infiltrated the academy? At my answer, the King narrowed his eyes happily. That guy is just an idiot. he murmured. That guy? As I was looking at him weirdly, he tried to brush it away byughing and the atmosphere got lighter in an instant. The mana that had been floating about was withdrawn as well. Ah, sorry for testing you. I let out a bit of mana. Although most guys would have faint by now. So that magic was let out on purpose as I thought. Which means he was gauging my mana power as well as studying my reaction. Thanks to Father, I am used to it. Hmm. Lets pretend as it is and leave it at that. And so, I would like you to exin Abis incident in detail. I tried to be humble but it was blown away by the King. Nodding, I readied myself. Okay. It might be long, would that okay? Please. 31st May was the May festival but my friend Selphy and I ...... The nervous exnation meeting started. Today too, the fat and ugly stomach that was sitting on top of his ass, which was sitting on a luxurious and gorgeous chair, was a man with a displeased expression as he frowned. .......Your Majesty. The balding-from-the-top guy said. As evening approached, in the room that was purposely darkly lit, his head stood out more than usual. ced in the middle of the room was arge t table and surrounding it were a few guys. The one being called Your Majesty was the frowning fat man. What. Without hiding his bad mood, the man answered. The man called as Your Majesty was Guta Hattuo DDDD the Emperor of Hattuo. He red at the balding man. .....W, we have gathered the army of Hattuo! The man who was red at, said, his voice trembling. To him, Guta snorted. And? Are you saying we are to attack now? N, no.... but. No but. Having such person like you standing at the top of my army just means that we are dead. By Gutas words, the man jumped. He understood the meaning of his words as do the rest. However, they did not say anything in order to not get themselves involved. I will have you retire as the general. He said the words that were on everyones mind. But, the man, the general, tried to struggle in hisst moments. Your Majesty! Did your Majesty forgot what you promised? After all that I had done to expand this country.... Silence. Enough, get out. The mans words were cut off and his face paled. Facing south east is the Far East Demon Forest. Facing south west is Central Demon Forest. And the area around the Iza River is currently being guarded by the Sociunnov family. To fight against the ck and white knights is to use the mana stones and throw it at the magical beasts. That. Is that what you are saying, General? Guta condemned with an expressionless face. The man who was once general seemed to have given up. .....Really, very very sorry..... I was.. foolish. Giving up this easily was the mans way of protecting himself. If he was to cling onto it, it wouldnt be simply retiring from the general position. Which was why the man chose to give up. Get out. Guta said in a low voice and the man walked out while hanging his head. Listen. Right now we are going to focus on raising our strength. The development of Magic Fields and the expansion of the market. Territory expansion would happen after. Guta said slowly to the remaining people. Seeing everyone nodded, Guta smiled. But, unknown to others, Guta was grinding his teeth. His aim was the development of Hattuo. To achieve that he would use any means. For better or worse, he values efficiency more. Guta grinds his teeth without anyone noticing. He had a strategy aim at destroying Elzmu. If there was no way in from the outside, then he would aim from the inside. However, his n failed. Just to get a kid he even used the Anti-Kingdom rebels and very cors but they did not do much. Hisst ray of hope even lost his summoned beast. Even if they were just disposable pieces, to have failed this spectacrly left a bitter aftertaste. But for better or worse, Guta values efficiency. He would not let his n stalled just because of his feelings. He had not given up. The fat fist above his knee tightened. TN: DONT GET USED TO THIS. Im serious, this is the end of the streak. Im taking a rest before continuing so please check back in 3 days time. Either that or just follow this blog. Im pretty sure I had something like that at the end of the page.... Oh well. Hope you liked this chapter. Chapter 061 – Report & Departure 061 C Report & Departure Posted on December 2, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero TN: Yes, I was working on this chapter yesterday but I grew tired of it half-way so its dyed another day. There is a price to fast chapters, MUHAHAHAHAHAHAHA *cough Abis mana was tremendous. ording to what I can gauge, its over Fathers. I ended with that conclusion for my report to the King as he groaned. Gion? How can it be, his mana level is 999. Thats right. The King, whose elbows was propped on the table as he hugged his head, directed his gaze at me. And when he heard my answer, he groaned again. To tell you the truth Will, its quite impossible to believe you. Of course, if I was the King I would not have believed me either. It was just the words of an 8 years old, plus in this world, which mana averages at around 100~150, no one would believe that Abis mana level was higher than my ridiculously out-of-the-norm father. Again, I was just 8 years old. 8 years old kids (usually) have only about half of an adults mana level. They would had fainted the moment they were hit by Abis mana. At my matter-of-fact way of speaking, the King stared at me in amazement. Can it be.... but... of course.... Erm, Wills mana is... The King mumbled. I smiled in return. I understand, it is difficult to believe even for me. Would you mind if I show you? A question mark appeared on top of the Kings head but he nodded. There was no need for worry as there were no one around. ording to the mana the King let out just a moment ago, I was pretty sure his mana level was around 800. So I let out just a bit of mana. It was not to the point of how many percent I was letting out but really just a little. But, the Kings expression changed. ....!!? The door which we entered from, rattled. The lock was a tool that opened upon reading the registered mana. That was why it was able to feel mana flowing and most likely, after reading mine, it overloaded its capacity. ncing at the door, I smiled at the King who raised his voice. Noticing my smile, his eyes opened wider. Then, I gradually stopped the released mana and with an image of rewinding, I returned it back inside. ....perhaps.. The King said, feebly. Yes, Abi had about that amount of mana. Erm~...... Your Majesty? I asked the frozen King in front of me. The King then gave a small jolt, as if he finally returned back to reality. Hmm. ....That is.. troublesome. He said, squeezing that line out and I nodded. Yes. The summoners mana is unfathomable. Plus, even if its a summoned beast, it managed to infiltrate Phillis Academy which had a barrier up. Indeed, to enter without breaking the barrier.. Yes. It would be appropriate to think that there is someone who guided them in. What about you, Will? What do you think of this? Asked the King, who had calmed down, as he looked straight at me. I was surprised. To ask an 8 years old for his opinion.... Though I was the party concerned and it might be thanks to me being Fathers son. epting the reason, I began to put my thoughts together. The aim of the summoner should be to test and measure my ability if I am not wrong. Selphy, who was attacked, had been living in the Elf Vige prior to this so it would be hard to think she had any connection with this. As a coincidence, the timing of the attack was way too good. Although I asked Father to leak out information that it was the traps for the incident 3 years ago, the mastermind behind it seemed to be doubting that. I took a breather and looked at the King. His eyes were telling me to continue so I did. 3 years ago was the Shadows and this time, Abi. If it was the same person, he had the ability to keep the Shadows, as well as the technique to make ve Cors and was capable of summoning Abi. I think it is an organization that is above the [Shadows]. Hm. So you dont think its the [Shadows] who are behind this? The King had caught on to the meanings behind my words. Our eyes met and we smiled at one another. Thats my conclusion as well. It is easy to link it to them but I cannot see what their aim for doing this is. .....It would be their area of expertise if they are aiming for Wills life but its too big an uproar for them. As expected of the Wise King. He was able to see through to the heart of the problem immediately. In that case, I should tell him something that I had investigated. The one who guided the culprit in is most likely within my circle of friends who knew about my movements as well as how close Selphy and I are. Hoho...? The king looked amused as the corners of his lips raised. I had contact with Father. Mi Sociunnov had contact with his father, Manuel Sociunnov but nothing was said regarding about Selphy. Thats everyone who had used mymunication tool. There are othermunication methods like letters but those are quite expensive so not many students used them. And within this month, no one had visited the reception area to send letters. There are students who used the weekends or the holidays to go out but all of them are always with friends, so the possibility is quite low. However, there was just 1 person who went out for lunch with her father. .......Who? The King, who was listening to me spoke with an amused face, turned serious in an instant. Yep. A Japanese face but beautiful. He was so ikemen that you would be surprised. Was it because of that? The mixed parentage of first founder and the people of this world. How irritating, what a sexy ikemen! ....I cant really say that out loud so lets continue with my report, yes my report. Selphys roommate, Maria. Her father is Caralsdoni of the Caralsdoni Trading Company. And thats my report. DDDDDDDDAt this time, the man himself. A man in shabby clothing had copsed along the roadside. Where am I...? It seemed like he had regained consciousness. Looking all around him, all he could see was unfamiliar scenery. Tilting his head in puzzlement, he then noticed the clothes he was wearing and frowned. The previous dazzling white robe was stained brown by something like mud. Once aware, a stench wafted to his nose. Turning over his robe, he was not even wearing any underwear. He was beginning to feel like he was stripped. Why was he in a ce like this? The man took another look around and hugged his head. The ce where he was in was a side alley, a ce that felt like the slums. Erm.... For now, the man tried to remember what happened before he fainted. ....Hm? Eh? Huh? He hugged his head again. He could not remember. Ah..... I am a man, a merchant, names Caralsdoni. I am supposed to be heading towards the capital with Caralsdoni Trading Companys caravan.... Caralsdoni said slowly, trying to reconfirm his situation. He then paused in the middle of his sentence and reached for his beard, a habit he had when he was thinking and was startled. The short beard that he had always kept in order had be long. Ah, at the Demon Forest.. Stroking his overgrown beard, he tried thinking back to thest scenery he had seen. But his memories after that, traveling along the Iiza River to head towards the Capital and meeting with Maria, was very fuzzy. He reasoned that he must had been attacked by robbers or someone like that and was forced-fed some kind of medicine. Normally, one would lose his bearings when he found out he was thrown by the road side with just a piece of robe on but dont underestimate Caralsdoni. He had single-handedly built up hispany and had been recognized as a medium-sized tradingpany. He had a tenacious spirit cant be shoved off that easily. Money...none. But. Caralsdoni grinned. If the gods of this world were watching, they would have grumbled at how he just leapt over the trials they had nned for him. As long as the world had money, he would fight for it any time! was the kind of positive thinking Caralsdoni had. The fact that he would taste regret and despairter was unknown to the him now. Maria, Iming right now so wait for me. Caralsdoni, with just 1 robe covering him, started on his journey. Led by Alcumedes, Will left the Kings private quarters. Kesamu leaned back heavily onto the sofa, sighing in satisfaction. What he is more useful than some of those around you? Stop joking. If he continued with his sentence, he would sound like the Knights leader, Gion. To tell the truth, Kesamu had belittled Will. He knew Gion was not joking when he said Will was more useful but he was only 8 years old. He thought Gion meant Will would be more useful than those useless Nobles from the Anti-Kingdom fraction. How about meeting him, face to face? Kesamuughed wryly as he had thought he was on the right track as a politician but it seemed like he still had some way to go. He waspletely fooled by the Wills age and his child appearance. He had looked at him with preconception so he would have to go back to a nk state and look at him with fresh eyes. Having inherited the First Founders blood, he had confidence in his mana power. Sitting on his throne, he would look at his opponent as he let out a bit of mana and most people cant even stand when they are exposed to that. To an 8 years old, he had childishly let out the same amount of mana as he did when he was meeting with Nobles he disliked. It was to test the extent of Gions idiot doting parent sense. But his son just stood there with a calm face. Plus he was graceful. Each of his movement was so polished that it was unbelievable to think this child had defeated Abi. How amusing, he had thought. As expected of Gions son, he had thought. As nned, he invited him over to his private room and Will had followed without faltering. It must be because he was still a child, unknown about the fear of people. But this was where Kesamu received his first shock. The green tea which was passed down only within the royal family as it was the First Founders favorite, was drunk by Will without any question. Plus he drank it the correct way. And from there, it were blows after blows from Wills attack. His spirit waspletely beaten down. Will had let out enough mana to break the mana lock. Which meant he had mana that outdo that gigantic amount that he let out. And he did not seem to be drowning in the power of it, like he knew both the merit and the demerit of that power. And the way his head turned. He was a prodigy. There were rumors about him being a prodigy but to think that he was to that extent! Kesamu felt like punching himself for not meeting him sooner in those 8 years. He would have had fun talking. Kesamu was being called as the Wise King. He was proud of how fast his brain can turn aspared to others. As the speed was different, he did not have much fun in conversations. And now. He felt like talking to Will would be fun. Will was able to follow and even exceed him before the conversation grew boring. Till now, the only one able to do was only Gion. Actually, the skill to be able to guess what others were talking about with just a few words were trained by Will being a former Japanese. It was called to read between the lines. [TN: ՚ݤiࡻ, to read the air. I personally prefer them to speak out instead of requiring me to read though.] Alcumedes. Kesamu called out to his partner, who had returned some unknown time ago, happily. Yes, how can I be of help? .....Fufufu. Call Zirco. As you wished. Alcumedes, most probably with a smile, dissipated. 8 years old... Kesamu cant think of him as an 8 years old. Williams. It would be great if they would be good friends like how he was with Gion. Chapter 062 – Information & Situation 062 C Information & Situation Posted on December 6, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero AN: Zirco Ninja is the leader of the ck Knight Info Corps TN: Once again, sorry for missing out on this chapter! I did this in a few hours so it might be rougher on the eyes. Im heading to bed now, bye. In Elzmu, Knights Order was separated into 2 groups, ck and White Knights. The one who managed them was Gion but the one who was usually mobilized was White Knights. Why? Because ck Knights were mostly imperial guards. Would it be easier if it was exined that ck Knights were Kings personal knights? Even though it was the Vice-Leader who gave directions, it was known that he was moving under Kings order. ck Knights were again, separated into 2 groups, Combat and Intelligence. Combat Corps were mostly guarding the castle or Kings personal guards and would join the war as soldiers if there was one. The 2 guards who stood before the audience room and trembled at Wills family name were under this corp. As for Intelligence Corps, they were not widely known. What they do was as their name specified, intelligence gathering. Gions secret job could be ssified as so, but strictly speaking, there were slight differences. Gions work was to handle those who opposed Kesamu. ck Knight Intelligence Corps were to handle and managed all information. Plus, they were not widely known which meant there were still people who knew about them. As opposed to Gion, who moved in absolute secret. That day, Zirco was summoned by the King and was given an assignment. He admired the King. Kesamu, both as a King and man, was magnificent and he had decided to swear his loyalty and his life to him. To add to that fact was that Zircos family, the Ninjas, had served the King for many generations. No one knew, but they had been supporting the Royal Family behind-the-scene throughout history. It was in his blood to serve the King. Kesamu was being called as the Wise King. Zirco had been told to do some crazy things which he couldnt understand why. It was always afterwards where the Kings action revealed their meaning. Which was why, he does not question the King and simply moves ording to his directions. But this time was different. This time, he totally could not wrap his head around what he had been told. The usual crazy requests had been easier to understand as they were usually something that had a deeper meaning to them. This time, however, the reason was given right from the start which made it even more difficult to ept. The one who provided the information and also the one who gave his suggestion was an 8 years old kid. ....An 8 years old kid who had seemingly defeated Abi. Any usual King would dismissed it as a kids prank. Of course, not to mention to even research and follow the kids suggestions. It was something Zirco had never thought he would do. His head hurt. He had, for a moment, thought to ask the King if it was what he really wanted to do. Of course, he said nothing. Kesamu had always been able to see-through his opponents true nature. Having doubts against such Kesamu was something only an idiot would do. Which was why, he would have to meet with the person to understand it all. He walked along soundlessly even in the stone-paved castle where sound reverberated easily. It was meant to make it difficult for any spy to infiltrate. It was said to be the First Founders taste but actually, it was a counter-measure. Williams Beryl. The next Duke in line. Any Noble would had heard of his name once before. He was said to be like an angel at his debut when he was 3, and was even praised by the famous court schr John Veltor for his intelligence. A genius, a prodigy. He was someone who was covered in rumors. And to add on, Gion-samas son. Gion was Zircos superior. He was the leader of both White and ck Knight so its a given. As said, Gion, who usually led White Knights, had very little chance toe in contact with Zirco, who was from ck Knight Intelligence Corps under the King. Even so, Zirco knew how splendid Gion was. He was as admired by the people as Kesamu. That persons son. Zirco knew the theory of noting to a conclusion before investigating but he was just 8 years old. He cant help but makes light of it. Plus this incident might be the death of this country if it was revealed to be a childs prank. But this child was recognized by 2 highly respected people. Then calmness was restored to Zircos heart by a simple fact. Just focused on the Kings order for now. Putting aside hisplex feelings, he focused on the order he received straight from the King himself and rushed out of the castle soundlessly. The table shook under the mans tapping of his foot. Thefy sofa, ced in front of therge table in the spacious room, sat a man who plucked off his remaining 2 strands of hair. Rummaging through the shelf ced to the side of the table, he took a map out. In the middle of the map were the words, The Country of Hattuo. ring at it, Guta mumbled in a low voice. Winter ising soon. The country of Hattuo, which Emperor Guta reigned over, was set at the north of the continent Ranaa. Therefore, the weather had always been cold. At winter, the ground would freeze over, drift ice would cover the north sea and sea voyage was deemed as sheer stupidity. To this Hattuo, instead of farming or fishing, they would breed livestock instead. And since they began breeding, they were militarized not long after. And aspared to the other countries around them, they had a big problem. Food. No matter how they trained the army, no matter how much they earned from magic tools, the only one thing that cant be solved was the problem with shortage of resources. No matter how muchnd the country possessed, people cannot live without food. The people would lower their heads to people from the surrounding countries for food. Cold and hungry. Guta had watched it happened. He wanted to save his country. It wasnt justice. Guta desired growth for his own country for his own benefit. Guta wanted the continent. And for that to happen, he needs a ce where the soil does not freeze over. He nced at the map again. Starting from the center of Ranaa, mountains ran along from northwest till the southeast. The ces around the mountains were known as the [Demon Forest]. As the name implied, it was squirming with demon beasts. With the unknown reason, arge amount of demon beasts were spawned in the forests and in there, a survival of the fittest. If anyone dared to take a step in there, it was sure that they would nevere out. And in the middle of the [Demon Forests] sat Elzmu. Their territory was squeezed in between the [Demon Forests]. Even so, they possessed good soil and their agriculture development bloomed. Thanks to that, people who won in life and people who yearned for peace began gathering in Elzmu. They started researching magic tools and now, their magic development was almost reaching Hattuos standards. The barrier between the 2 countries was Iiza River. But, 200 years ago, no one knew that area over the river was inhabitable. Then, it was taken over by a man who suddenly appeared. Thinking back, Guta pities the Emperor of that time. It was a preciousnd that they needed. Thend from the south that wont freeze over. Spinel. Guta called out. DDHere. Guta did not seem surprised even though Spinel suddenly appeared in front of him. Spinel was a shadow owned by Guta. ....Williams Beryl.... No, stop investigating Elzmu. ....Understood. At that, Spinel melted into the shadows. It wasnt like Elzmu could live in between the [Demon Forests] that easily. Thanks to the strong knights, they had made it livable. Guta was not that stupid to make those knights his enemy. Hattuo had an army but they were people after all. But Elzmu would definitely not raise a hand against the [Demon Forests]. No matter how strong they were, there were things they couldnt do. DDDDIf you raise a hand against the Demon Forests, cmity would befall youDDDD It was a phrase passed down since the olden times. It was a tradition, a belief. The corners of his mouth raised as he grinned. He would have to develop Hattuo in order to save his people. Which was why, he would silently wait for now. Caralsdoni tasted despair quickly. He had reached for the top from zero. He had thought that as long as money made the world go round, he would do anything. Yes, he had thought, past-tense. Caralsdoni, who had finally walked out from the slums, went to confirm the ce he was in. He could kinda guess where he was by looking around him but to be sure, he asked people who walked passed. He was at a remote countryside in Dyuvu. He would reached Elzmu if he crossed the Demon Forest but he would have to cross the Demon Forest again. There were many beastmen living at the ce he was in. He had no discrimination against them but he felt angry at those beastmen, who had better noses, steering clear of him. Urg. He stank and he knew it. Moaning, he tried to look for a job to earn money so he could get somewhere. And at that, he tasted despair. Caralsdoni had the talent. He turned his business into a sess. That much was the truth. But he wascking in something now. And that was youth. No matter how good he was at calction, how good he was in business, how good was his tongue, he cannot overturn the truth about his age. Everyone had rejected him thinking he must had had some problems to be fired at his age. His dirty robe made it worst but Caralsdoni did not realize it. It was no use. He cant get a job.... He hanged his head in defeat. The country of business, Dyuvu. It was not that he hated the ce. He had visited a few times on business. But this was not the ce he wanted toy his bones upon. The Maria he loved was still waiting for him in Elzmu. He cant give up. In that case, he would have to reveal everything. Tell the truth and he would get a job. Was what he thought but it didnt work. A merchant who was tricked to this extend was out. And he was rejected also to protect his pride and not be seen with pity as a merchant. Plus, not remembering what happened to him and with his fuzzy memories, no one would really ept his vague exnation. Ah, but its really itchy. Caralsdoni knitted his brows together. Thats right, lets wash himself clean first! With that aim in mind, Caralsdoni staggered over to the river. TN: URGH. Im done. This was tiring. And not very interesting. URGH. Chapter 063 – The Merchant 063 C The Merchant Posted on December 6, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero After walking around aimlessly, Caralsdoni finally reached the dried river bed. He had endured the itchiness as he had no clothes to change. Plus the fact that he was naked underneath so he cant jump into the river with just his underwear on like he did when he was young. Hm...... Caralsdoni had been thinking but not before long, he gave up. Yep, there was no other way. Caralsdoni, who reached enlightenment, jumped into the river with his robe on. Ill just take this chance to wash it as well! He cried in exultant. Forgetting the bitter reality, he swam. His younger happy days about ying in the river came back to him as he began to y around too. And it happened when he finally started to get out of the river. Losing his bnce and slipping on a rock, his upper body fell backwards into the river and he hit his head on the riverbed, hard. In a word, he tumbled. Tumbled. *Glub glub* As he slowly lost conscious, he cursed the god. Oh god, why would you do this to me?! Was it because I sold that vase higher than it was supposed to be? No, maybe it was that carpet? Various things started appearing in his head but it was not the time to start regretting now. As he fainted, his body drifted down the river. Ah! That is.. A short and stout bear-liked man mumbled, having seen something from the bridge over the river he was standing on. Or rather, he was a bear. Ah, no matter, the moment he said that, he leaped off the bridge in a movement that was very different from a normal person. Landing in the river without breaking a sweat, he carried the driftwood-like thing (Caralsdoni) under his arm and leaped out of the river again. To think I would be of use here. Laying that driftwood(?) down onto the riverbed, the bear said. It is... artificial respiration and heart massage, right? Saying that, he tipped Caralsdonis chin up. Yes, it was as you had guessed, he was Buhual-san. Who is he? Please remember. He was one of the shadows trio that attacked Will 3 years ago. The moment Caralsdoni woke up had been a nightmare. He can feel something soft on his lips. His soaked rope was chilly to the touch. The only thing calming him down was the rugged sensation on this back as he gulped down a breath. .....Something on....his lips!? He opened his eyes with hope, and the thing that entered his sight was a shaggy, bearded bear-like uncle. .....Which means.. Caralsdoni touched his lips as he turned pale. Di, did he did it with a man..... He had no idea what the situation was but all he knew was the lingering sensation he had on his lips. It was- it was a nightmare..... Eh, eh, eh, ehhh, ahhhhh, erm... His mind was totally in chaos. Throughout his long history as a merchant, he did panic before but even his panicking during his first sale was nothing aspared to now. Jumbled words leaked out of his mouth as he sat there, stunned, and it seemed like he was going to be in that state for a while. Then Caralsdoni began to recall the situation before he fainted. Smelly, itchy, river..... fell. Yes. Caralsdoni tried to find an exnation that he could ept. Of course, Caralsdoni, who did not have the knowledge of artificial respiration, could find none. Buhual-san, who had been ncing at Caralsdoni, came to knew that his artificial respiration worked, stood up, ced Caralsdoni under his arm and started walking, almost skipping. Ma.... Maria, what is going to happen to me..? [TN: Caralsdoni is from kansai! He is using Kansai-ben, something simr to either New York or Texan ent.] Caralsdoni moaned, half-crying. What does the future lie ahead? Before he realized, he drowned in the river and when he thought he was saved, he was then abducted by a bear. Caralsdoni, with his bleak future, truly wanted to curse god. Escorted by Alcumedes-san, it waste afternoon by the time I reached the Academy. And from then, the afternoon ss were a continuation of the morning ss regarding summoning beasts. Everyone were to summon their beast and developed a deeper bond with them. As for the morning ss, it seemed to be about giving a nickname with their respective beasts, which had no connection with me having named mine. Thats great, thats great. It was kinda impossible for me to fall behind in terms of studying but I had been missing a few of my practices. I cant really tell my ssmates the reason for not being able to attend was because I was summoned by the King .... The Hero of the Nation, Father and the Leader of the Nation, the King. The 2 people who were greatly respected. Who am I, who knew the both of them? Ah, though I am Fathers son. It was going to be hard if I was to bepared to them. .....An Ikemen King... Which novel did he take inspiration from, damn it. Father was my only salvation. Though through all the rumors and hearsay, I found that the people of this nation had been beautifying him. I wondered if they were troubled about what reaction to give when they really met him in person. Ah no, they actually screamed enthusiastically. For what reason, it was a mystery. A-h, I had been rambling about useless stuff. And thus, ss ended without any problems and I was dragged back to our room by Zen.... And, what did the Headmaster say? Zen, who was not even hiding his curiosity, attacked me with his question. It was not the Headmaster. I was summoned by someone else. And the image of Alcumedes-san popped into my head. Eh!? What what? Who was it, who was it?? This guy really only took this kind of bait. I grinned. His Majesty. .........eh. Zen simply let out a foolish sound in respond. As he tried to digest the truth, Zens eyes fell out of his sockets as he used his brain.....which, of course, did not really happen as it was just a metaphor. How amusing. Noticing the grinning me, Zen shouted. You cant trick me, youre lying! Im not, Im really not! Laughing, I looked at the ceiling, wanting to exin everything to Zen. .....If you want a proof, how about asking that person? Like always, Zen had a nk look on as he went Huh? and looked up towards the ceiling, giving me no time to warn him before something heavy falling could be heard. The family motto that was passed down with the Ninja family since the era of the First Founder was this. [Instead of hearing it a hundred time, see it for yourself once.] [TN:ٻ„һҊBiyaku kai kiku yori yi kai mi ro] It was said that this motto was told by the First Founder to the head of the family at that time. It was short and to the point. Being the one who dealt with information, he knew the importance of authenticity. Of course, rumors and hearsay was not said to be unimportant as well. Information can also be taken from knowing why and how rumors started. But, no matter how much he had heard, he could not determine the authenticity without seeing it for himself. It was not to say people were lying. When people retold information, it would be tainted with their perspective and opinions and wouldnt be objective. Which was why Zirco held the motto close to his heart. This fact was made clear to the King multiple times so the moment he brought Williams name out, it was understandable that he was given approval to investigate. Thats right. The King knew about it....... Zirco, despite having deep respect for the King, could not believe his ears. He was perplexed as how he could not even believe his partners, who had brought him much information and had never lied to him. Which was why, he did something that was unbing of an intelligence officer. Normally, it was a highly covert activity to gather information. And it was also why the Ninja family had been working and supporting the King for so many years. DDDD The Wind attribute. For some reason, the Ninja family could produce people highly talented in the Wind attribute. And it went without saying, it was very effective for espionage. Its theory was unclear, but they were able to use wind to erase any noise they produced and was thus able to erase their presence. Plus, intelligence officer like Zirco had many years of experience in that skill. He was able to keep all of his mana inside of him and even when using, he was able to direct the mana back into himself and was almost impossible to detect. Did he grow careless because he was just 8 years old? No, he did not. Zirco rejected the reason he came up himself. Even if he was only 8 years old, he was recognized by the Gion-sama. He was sure he had 120% of his guard up. And in this job, he cannot afford to be careless. He was always keeping his guard up. It was easy to lose everything if he rxes. But. Why was he detected? Did his magic fail? No, it cant be. Did his mana leak out? No. Not possible. Will was rumored to have defeated Abi so he had kept his mana from leaking out to the limit that he could avoid being sensed. It cant be, to be able with just that? Normally, that reason was the easiest to ept but Zirco just cant. He could not believe it. He had underrated him. Again, he came to understand Kesamus magnificent ability and his own inexperience. Even if his heart had not understood and was not well satisfied, he had finished processing his own feelings and information. DDDDEven if he was caught by his opponent, there was no hostile feelingsing from him. In that case. Zirco slouched and reached for a panel from the ceiling. Even if he hated revealing himself, it was deemed to be the best thing to do in this situation. The rumor about defeating Abi immediately became credible as well. As Zirco came to a conclusion, he reluctantly removed a panel from the ceiling andnded into Wills and Zens room. As I stared at the ceiling, a panel was removed cleanly with a *cluck* and from that hole, a man dressedpletely in ck came flying down. Zen, bewildered to the point that his voice wont work, stared at me. I had felt a wind presence. The moment I walked into my room, I felt that presence and that he was trying to hide it. I was a kid who had just told the King I defeated Abi. I guessed this was someone, maybe a ninja, was sent by the King to confirm that fact. But I had not guessed his appearance. Which was why I cried out without thinking. .......ߡ? [TN: Ninja] Chapter 064 – To Know When To Give Up 064 C To Know When To Give Up Posted on December 12, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero 3 years ago. Buhual and Bibinyaru, who attacked Will and got the table turned on them instead, were originally merchants before they were turned into Shadows. Although they were not to the ranks of Caralsdoni, they were still merchants who lead arge caravan and were making money from the trades between Dyuvu and Elzmu. The 2, who just got out of the Demon forest, were captured by the ambushed bandits and sold as ves due to them being Beastmen but in reality, they possessed quite a bit of strength. They were strong enough to pass through the Demon Forest with minimal number of guards. When passing through the forest, they were attacked countless times by demon beasts, thieves and bandits. To remain alive after all that proved their strength and how many they had killed. There were many times where they faced death. Which were why. Brainwashed into Shadows, they killed many innocent people and the guilt gnawed at them. The guilt that hanged over Buhual might be even deeper than Chiffon. Which was why he did not seek death like her. To him, he had a ce he had to return to and things he had to protect. Just because he was forced to do the thing he did, did not make it right. Nor did he think that he would be forgiven. He understood that painfully. But he had something he needed to do which was why he had to continue on. You might think it was stupid. You might think that he was just adding on to his sins. And when he was released from the ve Cor, he was assaulted by nightmares over and over. The guilt tortured him and caused his whole body to tremble. It was something he could never forget. He had not expected to be forgiven, nor did he pray for forgiveness. But even so. Now, he would instinctively save anyones life if he could. It might be to repay for him being saved, or his feeling of just wanting to help. Or even possibly to remind himself of how fortunate he was right now by looking at their plight. He did not think he would be forgiven, and yet he realized that he was somehow trying to redeem himself little by little. And now, Buhual, who went back to being a merchant, started helping anyone who needed it. He learned the art of lifesaving from Will so in a way, Caralsdoni was very lucky. Ah, but since he was used by Spinel just to gauge Wills abilities, maybe it was better to say that the innocent him who was dragged into this mess to be extremely unlucky. Buhual, in a half-kidnapped way, brought Caralsdoni back to his house and started nursing the very confused Caralsdoni back into health. Caralsdoni, who hadnt eaten anything for a few days, was in a malnourished state so Buhual fed him porridge and forced him into bed. By the way, lets keep it a secret that Caralsdoni was trembling with fear when Buhual hauled him over to the bed. But it was true that Caralsdoni was exhausted. He was forced into this situation all of a sudden but seeing as how he was given food and even a ce to sleep, it seemed like Buhual was not out to hurt him. Once he knew that, the highly-strung him just let loose and fell into a deep slumber. Looking at the deeply asleep driftwood, Buhual let out a sigh of relief. At the same moment, a wave of regret came over him. What to do? He did not think through this properly. Looking at the thing he brought back home with him, he sighed again. Thisplicates his future ns. Before Buhual started having this people-saving streak, he was a merchant. He had made ns with Bibinyaru to head over to Elzmu to trade spices. And thats the problem. And he cannot leave him with his family. Buhual sighed again. Looking back at his action objectively, he came to know how bad it looked. He sighed again. He shouldnt have lost himself in happiness when his CPR worked. Thinking back, he had carried that guy under his arm the moment he came to and even brought him to his house without any exnation..... It just looked like kidnapping. But to think that guy did not struggle or yell during the entire time. He cant help but praised that middle-aged man. After being through that period of being a Shadow, he too, wouldnt yell if he was put through the same thing but rather than saying he had nerves of steel, it might be because he was just confused. The good thing about having been a shadow was the improvement in his strength and adaptability. Thanks to that, he was able to pass through the Demon Forest without hiring any guards. Plus another thing.............. Looking at the goods he had gathered and was nning to sell, sitting at the corner of the room, Buhual smiled. Anyway, he can asked about what had happened to that guy when he wakes up tomorrow. Right now, he was just excited about the negotiation that wasing soon with Mr.Specialty. .......ߡ? [TN: Ninja] At the words that carelessly spilled out of my mouth, thepletely ck Ninja twitched in surprise. ...... Indeed. It was my turn to be surprised at his words. Really? A ninja? Then I remembered. .....Yes, this must be the work of First Founder. I would like to ask how you came to know the name First King granted my family. As I expected. I looked at the silent man who looked like he wanted do something. He was around 165~170cm tall. Although he was on the shorter side, regretfully as we were 8~10 years kids, we had to look up to him. He then suddenly bowed and lowered his head. Seeing that, Zen and I both gulped down our breath. There was no need to rely on my previous memories for this. The lowering of ones head DDDD in other words, an apology. I deeply apologized. Even if it was for work, it was rude and impolite of me to peek into your private life. It was easier to ept such a straight-forward response. I could sense apology and respect emitting from his entire body. This person was probably quite smart. Anyone would find it hard to believe it was an 8 years old kid like me. Which was why he was apologizing. He understood by theory yet his heart was unable to ept it. At this Ninja-san, I grinned and gave an answer. Respect shall be responded with respect. This wasmon sense, no matter between Japanese or Elzmus Nobles. By no means have I found the ninja cosy amusing. Not in the slightest. Dont worry about it. This is the matter the nation so it is natural to want to confirm the authenticity of the information. I dont mind it at all. Please raise your head. I thank you for your leniency, Williams-sama. Saying that, Ninja-san lifted his head up and our eyes met. His eyes narrowed in worry and he continued speaking. By the way, during the entire time, Zen was frozen on the spot without moving. It was slightly regretful that it was not Alcumedes-san who appeared but if he continued like this he is going to turn into a statue. ncing at Zen, I chuckled as I listened to Ninja-san. Sorry for not introducing myself. I am the leader of ck Knights Intelligence Corps under His Majesty, Zirco Ninja. Once again, I ask for your cooperation in this matter. At Zirco, who came to nce at Zen as well, I quickly nodded. Why? To hide my face. So it was not that his upation was a ninja but his family name! Uh. First Founder, I fear you. Within that short moment of hiding my face, I rearranged my expression into a serious one, lifted my head and ced my hand on Zens shoulder. So. Ill be going. Leaving that, I followed Zirco-san back into the ceiling. As the removed panel was being ced back into ce, its a secret that I snickered when a hysterical voice was heard going Eh, eh......? from below. Moving along, Zirco and Will reached the impressive front door of the Academy. Different from Will, who was thinking off the tracks that he had been moving around a lot today, Zirco was trying his best to remain calm. He was lured by Will, who was staring at the door absentmindedly into staring at it as well before an Ah. was hearding from Will about his clothes. His ck ninja clothes changed intomon clothes in an instant and was being called as THE ILLUSION SHOW in secret by Will. It was all Zircos skill. If he was toe to Earth and work as a magician, he would be at the level where he would own a part of the moon. But Zirco had a reason for acting like that. It was because of that child in front of him. Not only was he found out when he was hiding in the ceiling, he was blown away by Wills show of intelligence from his reply as well as his polished and elegant movement. Furthermore, Zirco, who used wind to assist him to jump back into the space above the ceiling, Will managed to do so without any help whatsoever and even ced the panel back into its ce for him. And he got amazed further. The wind technique passed down in the Ninja family was seen through in an instant. Zirco was totally defeated. Normally, one could not use a magic technique just because one had seen it once. You would have to understand the working and the minute details of the spell and with a suitable bnce of mana before being able to active. Plus Zirco did it chantlessly. He had carved the intonation, the meaning of the incantation as well as the tone into his brain after repeating it millions of time and was able to finally activate it just by thinking of the image of the incantation. Besides, he was casting it without using any excess mana. As for Will, his brain was already wired in Japanese which was why he had no problems with casting spells chantlessly. And Zirco was troubled for not knowing that fact. Seeing as to how Will seeded in casting spells chantlessly, the painstaking effort he had put in since young looked so absurd now. His heart felt like it was breaking. In spite of that, Zirco managed to maintain his silence and suppressed his urge to sigh which made him feel like praising himself. Anyway, the important thing right how was Abis case and the name Caralsdoni provided by Will. Luckily, Elzmu had a flourishing capital. Composing himself, Zirco randomly entered one of the eateries lined up. And to the people inside, seeing amon-attired man together with a uniformed boy, anyone would thought they were father and son or even brothers. No one would think twice about them. DDDDUnderstood. Lets find out who Caralsdoni really is. .....Is it alright telling me that? Looking at the nodding Zirco, Will teasingly asked him. There is no problem. I will send a letter out within Elzmu immediately. No matter if you are the mastermind or get dragged into this incident, it does not change the fact that you are involved with this matter. Zirco dered, having found the way to have fun with it. All he needed to do was to not treat Will as an 8 years old kid. You could say he got enlightenment or he just gave up understanding. He was unexpectedly bold, Zirco wondered to himself. Chapter 065 – He Who Came Back 065 C He Who Came Back Posted on December 16, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero His consciousness began to surface slowly after submerging for so long. He then slowly opened his eyes from thatfortable slumber. ........ An unknown ceiling.. Yes, the uncle who just spitted out this phrase just a moment ago was no other than the one and only Caralsdoni. He then remembered he flew out of the water and began to look around restlessly, putting his guard up. .....Thats right. As his brain started waking up,st nights memories started flowing back. It seemed like he had managed to go throughst night without any ident. This room was the room the Bear guy had carried him in. Although it was not confirmed to be safe yet, he felt like it was okay to rx. Relieved, Caralsdoni stroked his chest to calm himself down. Even so, to not have woken up before then proved the nerves of steel he had. And when he was feeling half shocked and half amazed at what he had done, the door opened with a nk. And caused Caralsdoni to doubt his eyes. I am so very sorry! DDDDDDDDA bear was doing a dogeza. [TN: Prostrate on the ground.] Wha, wha, wha, what?? In the end, Caralsdoni fell into a state of confusion as he darted his eyes about. Really, I am hopeless. I tend to ignore the surroundings if I get too engrossed in something. Ah....Eh.. Bear guy and Caralsdoni were sitting opposite each other at the dining table. The room made out of wood was kept simple, which in turn gave out a calm and peaceful atmosphere. And in that room, as opposed to the embarrassed bear guy who was scratching his head, Caralsdoni had a troubled smile on his face. What was going on? He waspletely lost. For now, he understood that Bear guy had no intention to harm him and instead was apologizing for something. Caralsdoni had been tilting his head in confusion for a while now. I am really so sorry. To have brought you here without any exnation whatsoever... you must have been very confused. Bear guy said, regret dripping from his slowly drawn out words. Now Caralsdoni got it. It seemed like Bear guy finally realized what he had done. Its all right. It seemed like I was saved as well. He had to give his thanks first. Although he had many questions, it was manners to give thanks to the man who saved his life. As Caralsdoni gave his thanks, he too, urged for answers. I had a shock when I saw you drifting down the river. As you stopped breathing, I gave your CPR, cardiopulmonary resuscitation. Cardiopulmonary resuscitation? When he revealed a confused face, Bear guy showed a proud look as he exined. I was taught by someone I know. The way to help someone resume breathing when they stop. I see. Caralsdoni nodded. Bear guy nodded in satisfaction as well before ncing at Caralsdoni. ......But why are you washed away in the river? Bear guy had a curious expression that masked the worry that fleeted across his face now and then. Caralsdoni felt a lump in his throat. The reason was that he fell and knocked his head was so embarrassing that he dared not to say it. Looking at theplicated face Bear guy was making in front of Caralsdoni, he must have thought Caralsdoni was involved in some incident or something. Caralsdoni swallowed his sigh and started thinking. He knew the longer he stayed silent, the higher the expectation was. He was in deep conflict with himself. No, it was just that he was really embarrassed. Steeling himself, he opened his mouth. Bear guy was his savior. Lets swallow his pride and spit everything out. Besides, this turn of event seemed to be convenient for him. There was no loss in telling the truth. ........Apart from the burn of embarrassment. .......Actually, I fell and bumped my head when I was swimming in the river.... Saying that, he felt Bear guys gaze. A pitying gaze. Its no good, he felt like running away. He felt like running the hell away. After all the misfortune and despair, he wanted to cry. Panicking, he started to exin. No, actually, my names Caralsdoni. I own a tradingpany. .....Perhaps.. in Elzmu? Caralsdoni was surprised. The man in front of him had a well-built body that had scars like a warrior here and there. As he was wondering why, he realized it. This ce was close to the mercantile nation (Dyuvu). If it was a mercantile nation, even merchants would be muscr. Caralsdoni felt admiration at that, totally missing the point at the same time. Plus, he was d that he was known even in such a far-away ce that his voice raised. Oh, you have heard of me? I am honored!! So you are a merchant too? Ahh, I am just starting out as one. They shared a moment ofughter. Ah, lets get back, lets get back. Caralsdoni then continued exining about his embarrassing situation. .....And I led my caravan through the [Demon Forest] a few days ago. We went through it peacefully but as we rxed, it kinda happened... Caralsdoni gave a vague exnation and a question mark floated above Bear guys head. Theres no wonder. Even Caralsdoni himself had no idea what happened. I think something happened but my memories are very fuzzy.. Even I myself dont know whats what.... In the end, it was as he hadnt exined anything at all. Caralsdoni finally allowed himself a sigh. And there, the Bear guy in front of him seemed to have realized something. With a bitter face, he murmured. ......It might be better to not know anything. Eh? This time, it was Caralsdoni who had a question mark above his head. I had an idea about what happened but it is dangerous to talk about it so.... Sorry. Caralsdoni was shocked at the sudden apology as well as the sadness in his voice. Then, before he could even react, Bear guy lifted his head up with a snap. Different from his previous sad expression, he looked happy. But I think I can help. The clear blue sky. The floating clouds. The beautiful green grass against the contrast brown color of the earth. The bright rays of sunlight. Ahh, the world was such a beautiful ce. Why had he forgotten about it till now? In the swaying carriage, Caralsdoni leaned out. Full speed ahead! Buhual cried and whipped both of the horses in front of him. At the sudden eleration, Caralsdoni, who was riding at the back, along with the luggage, fell and hit his butt hard. *Snicker Somehow he could hearughter but even so, he had a bright smile on his face. Yes! The reason for that was because he was about to meet with his beloved Maria! He felt like shouting out his joy but as that would disturb the peace of other passengers, he managed to surpass it down. Oh god! Oh wonderful god! How amazing. It was the 2nd time in his entire life that Caralsdoni gave his thanks to god. By the way, the 1st time was the moment Maria was born. Bear guy, who said he could help, introduced himself. His name seemed to be Buhual. He hadnt heard of that name but kept silent. As he was led over to the carriage, he saw someone loading his stuff onto it. It was he, Bibinyaru, who was sitting beside Caralsdoni and also the one whoughed. A bear and cat beastmen. And the luggage they brought along was spices. With that he came to realize it. These 2 were the merchants whose products were a big hit in the country. The product, with the use of spices, were, as you guess, food. The noodle that was mixed well with sauce [Yakisoba], the round dango filled with Ajipo meat [Takoyaki], the noodle dish with its rich ogre broth [Tonkotsu Ramen] and many more. It was so popr that whenever the food cart appeared, White Knights would be needed to maintain the long snake queues. It was delicious beyond imagination and not long after, it was being termed as [Grade B Gourmet Food]. By the way, Caralsdoni was a fan. He ate every one of them. And as if that surprise was not enough, the 2 of them were to set out for Elzmu on that very day too. What a coincidence. That was why Caralsdoni gave god his thanks. He was saved in ways more than one. But he did not consider that he is going to be shocked again. To reach Elzmu, one would have to cross the [Demon Forest]. And even now, not one guard could be seen apanying them. When he asked, the answer given was that they had no use for them as both of them was enough. No way. It cant be. Wow, merchants from the south are scary. He felt that deeply as he stared at Buhuals back. Caralsdoni thought Buhual was acting as the guard but it looked like Bibinyaru was as strong. He had doubts about that slender body being able to do anything, but as he saw how Bibinyaru yed with the beasts in the speed thats so fast he could not follow, his mouth just couldnt close. The way there went by peacefully and as the road they were traveling on slowly turned to stone paving, Caralsdoni saw the lovely familiar scenery unfolding in front of him. .....I am back!! Once the carriage stopped for inspection, Caralsdoni leaped out and started running towards the nostalgic city gates...... .....and was caught. ......Eh? And he left the stunned Buhual and Bibinyaru behind him. Chapter 066 – Raging Bear 066 C Raging Bear Posted on December 19, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero Just a moment, Will. As I was idling in the dorm after lessons, I was called out by Headmaster who looked unusually troubled. Since Abis incident was tentatively over after talking with Zirco-san, he must havee to talk about thepensation for the broken crystal ball and the destroyed ssroom. Ahh..... My secret savings were going to decrease. But I should have some leftover so it should still be alright. As I had wanted to eat some familiar food, known as B-grade gourmet food in Japan, I had Buhual-san gathered some spices for me and made some sauce and stuff. And thanks to that, I earned some pocket money. Or rather, as it was super popr, I earned enough to even buy the entirend around my house. ....Hehe. Anyway, I believed I should had no problem with money. Ah, speaking about money... Caralsdoni-san. ording to Maria, he does not sound like a bad person but magic exists in this world. As long as the possibility of him being controlled by the ve cor existed, it was better to be careful. Although it didnt feel good to be doubting a friends parent, it was not confirmed that Caralsdoni was the culprit. He might be in a simr situation as Chiffon. Or rather, that possibility was higher. As a merchant basing his trade around this country, why would he go looking for trouble with King or Beryls family? As I heard, he had a favorite phase [Energetic as long as there is money in this world]. As that kind of person and a merchant, it was difficult to think that he would do anything that could result in a loss for him. King, as well as Beryl family had lowered their taxes as well as the toll to enter the gate in order to improve the economy. In anyones eyes, even with the incident 3 years ago, it would be better for the merchants to choose Kings side than the corrupted Nobles. Even without that reason, as someone who single-handedly brought up hispany, he should be able to do simple calctions about which side would give him profit. Despite him being wanted, I do not think that he was the mastermind. Ah, I did share all of these with Zirco and he seemed to be putting that in consideration as well. Anyway, I left all Caralsdoni-rted stuff to the leader of Intelligence Corps, Zirco. As my job was supposed to be over, I did not think that it was the reason I was called... Hmm. Who called me anyway? Headmaster, please give me an exnation. Thoughts ran through my mind as I approached the school gates and got a shock. How troublesomeeeeee!!!! A bear was raging outside the gates. ...........Whats the matter, Buhual-san? Hahhh, a sigh leaked out. It looked like he did not visit in peace. ....Once the summer holidays are here, Ill stroke Chiffon to my hearts desire! And? What happened? I confronted the still-excited bear after capturing him. As the Academy does not allow outsiders, I lead him out to eatery in the streets. In cases like this, being in the capital sure was handy. There were an abundance of shops lined up here. Calming Buhual-san down, I made sure no one was around us before taking a seat. We were not specially attracting attention but just in case. Letting out a bit of mana, I cast it chantlessly. [TN: Sha On, sound block] Looking at Buhual-sans panicking reaction, it might be better not to be heard. Will-samas magic is as warm as ever. Buhual-san murmured, his eyes closing slightly. Hm? Warm? I knew that mana had no temperature but Selphy said the same thing before. Might be something about the warmth of the aftermath of the magic maybe? I guess? The first time I used magic was when I was 1. Maybe thats why it felt kinda warm and full of life. Oh, I digress. Anyway, it seemed like Buhual-san had calmed down. What did you do? I blocked the sound from going out. It might be better this way. As he stared at me in amazement as if saying I had not changed, I used my gaze to urge him to continue. Oh yes!! Bear-san cried, looking like he just realized something. What was he standing up all of a sudden?! Taking the opportunity while I was taken aback, he grabbed my wrist and pulled me out of the shop. Oi....wait.....the bill! Twisting myself while being hugged underneath Bear-san arm, I stretched my hand forward. No, no need for change...ugh! Saying the phrase that I-had-always-wanted-to-say number 10, I threw the coins towards the counter. Although I was feeling sorry towards the waiter, who was blinking his eyes in surprise, I was in confusion as well. Or rather, I would like you to praise me for this instantaneous decision. Yep. As the son of Beryl family, I cant be said to leave without paying. A strange moan came out. Lets do that again. For the sake of me, lets make this a secret. Wait....ha....Bu....u-san... [TN: A refresher, Will had gave Buhual a nickname in chapter 34 C The Future but it was never revealed. It is now, from the obvious pooh, he called him Buu. ] The shaking. Every time the tall Buu-san moved, the difference in stature caused my body to sway/shake wildly. The jolt that ran through my entire body caused me to moan. As expected, tall people have long legs. This Bear-san, for a bear he sure had long legs. Urgh. No worries, I still have the future. .......Thats not it!! Why did this person carry me and start running through the capital all of a sudden? But as expected of a former shadow, there was no sounding from his running. Oi! Someone exin please. .......... I gave up. Because Buu-san was really sprinting through the streets. There was no choice, I can only leave it to Buu-san. Struggling will only cause me to injure myself. As I stared at him, my mind drifting away, he suddenly stopped. Sor, sorry. Will-sama!! Caralsdoni was captured!! Lowering me down onto the stone-paved road, the severe shaking had my vision swimming with stars but Buu-san seemed to be overlooking that as he desperately looked at me. ......huh? I did hear him. It was just that why had Caralsdoni, who had the intelligence officers searching high and low for him, was brought back by him? No no no no no, it was not that I wanted an exnation. What do you mean by picking him up from the river? Was Caralsdoni Momotaro?! As my vision slowly stabilized, it began to sink in. In short, he wanted my help in saving the innocent Caralsdoni who was captured after picking him up from Dyuvu. Hm. Lets just go to the checkpoint first for now. Truthfully speaking, I am only 8 years old. Yes, I was involved in the incident but why would Buu-sane to me for help? He shouldnt have known I was involved. ncing at Bear-san, I sigh softly. My Maria... Finally, tears flowed down his cheek and through his thickly grown beard. Caralsdoni was stricken with despair. He should be. An almost naked person being thrown in a foreign country would be confused and cried normally. Such tough spirit would not even withstand against such sharp attacks. Having finally reached the capital and thinking of meeting his lovely Maria, he was captured at the checkpoint as a person-of-interest. At this moment, he was hold in an empty room made of stone. Most likely, he would be facing a harsh interrogation ording to the rumors. Just thinking about it gave him the shakes. Really, what did he do? Having been captured despite not remembering anything was another unknown fear. But if he was to go to prison, money cant be used there and he could never meet with his beloved daughter. It was hopeless. Total despair. It was like someone holding a knife and forcing him to the edge of the cliff. It cant be.....!! Caralsdoni cried, jerking up. He regained consciousness in Dyuvu but maybe he did something during the period where his memories went hazy when he entered the capital. Thats not good..... The isted Caralsdoni went pale. And when he curled himself into a ball, a man that looked like the Knight-in-charge of the holding cell walked in. It was as though he pitied thepletely pale Caralsdoni, the Knight gently got him up and brought him out of the cell and into another room. Ahh, what was going to happen to him? Should he hate god or should he pray to him? His feelings right now were a mess. As opposed to the dull and heavy atmosphere in the cell, Caralsdoni was surprised by the bright and cheery atmosphere in the room. He was totally thinking that the interrogation or the torture was about to begin. In fact, he was sure of it. And in the room, sitting on the sofa, were a slim man and an angel-like boy. Are you Caralsdoni-sama? .......Uh eh?! Th-The angel spoke!? Caralsdoni jumped up without thinking. He had no idea what was going on. Being caught as a person-of-interest, was he not going to be interrogated? Was the angel being the one interrogating him? Caralsdoni stole a nce at the angel, who had a beautiful smile on his face. Was he going to whip him while maintaining that smile of his...? As his imagination ran wild, his pale face turnedpletely white. How dreadful. As he stood fearing the 2 in front of him, the angel spoke suddenly. ......Zirco-san, what did you do to Caralsdoni-sama? He ispletely fearful of us with such a pale face. No, he was the one Caralsdoni was afraid of....was what he would never say even if his mouth was split open because it seemed like the opponent was not out to scare him in the first ce. Which means he was never meant to torture Caralsdoni. Everything was okay once Caralsdoni realized that. Because he was a man who recovered fast. The slim man then urged him to take a seat with an apologetic face and in relief, Caralsdoni sat down. And so, Caralsdoni-sama. Ye-yes. His shaking voice was just a sign of courtesy. Caralsdoni looked straight at the angel, preparing himself for the oing questions. Would you mind answering truthfully? .....Have you met with your daughter after she enrolled into the Academy? All strength left his body. He was prepared to be asked if he hadmitted any crimes but to think questions about his daughter? ......Could it be, something happened to her?! N-no! I havent met her! Is-is she okay?! Forgetting his fear, Caralsdoni stood up and leaned forward, shouting. As if trying to calm him down, the angel smiled gently and shook his head. Dont worry, nothing happened to her. She is having fun everyday. Relieved at his words, Caralsdoni sank onto his chair as if his knees gave way. .....thats great. His tears started flowing again. And at his words, the angel....Will exchanged nces with Zirco. Chapter 067 – Regrets & Determination 067 C Regrets & Determination Posted on December 22, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero I did something bad to Caralsdoni-san. ......Sigh... I let out a sigh out of habit. That day, I entered the checkpoint, exined the reason, and joined in the questioning that was about to happen, with Zirco-san. If Zirco-san hadnte, I might had been forced to use my status or even money. Activating kҊ [TN: Uso Hakkenki, Lie detector], Caralsdonis brain waves and heartbeat were analyzed as we questioned him but it seemed like he was not lying. .....But, did he really not meet with Maria......? In that case, was Maria lying? In any case, I did a really bad thing to Caralsdoni-san. He was wanted nationally as a person-of-interest and that must have been really bad for his business. Even if it was for the sake of solving that incident, to not have exined that misunderstanding immediately was enough for a defamationwsuit. ......No, maybe the King will be sued for nder... No matter the case, it might be better topensate him first. Would it be better to ask Caralsdoni personally about how much he wants? Having been dragged out of the previous shop in that manner by Buu-san, I couldnt really go back there now so a room was borrowed at the checkpoint and then we began our way there. All it needed was Zirco-sans one word. Viva Zirco-san. Wasnt he abusing his authority? Not at all. The checkpoint was under the Knights jurisdiction and Zirco was tentatively themanding officer of the ck Knights. It was all good as long as we used it for proper reasons. And when Zirco-san saw the waiting Buu-san, he turned his shocked face towards me. And he is...? A merchant that had been supporting me. But this time, it was him who brought Caralsdoni-sama back here from Dyuvu. At my words, Zirco-san looked over to Buu-san who shrugged. I only picked him up when he was drifting along the river. ......Drifting along the river? Zirco-sans mind just went nk at Buu-sans unexpected words. Ooh, his eyes became tiny dots, thats a first. How rare for a person who was always without expression, always calm, just like a ninja. It can be hard to catch up to Buu-sans logic sometimes. Yea. He had said that he seemed to have found himself in the slums of Dyuvu with just 1 piece of robe and when he wanted to wash his body in the river, he slipped and fell. ........Caralsdoni-sannnn!! What were you doing? Or rather, how unlucky!! Too unlucky! He sure did well for not being discouraged. What a man. I salute you. But then I suddenly sucked back a breath. It was because of me that he was dragged into such a mess. .......I messed up. Regret just welled up inside me. If only I had read that this would had happened more urately. If only, instead of not wanting to stand out, I had joined in the investigation 3 years ago. Many things came and went in my head. All of it was maybes but there must be something I could do now. This time, it was not over to say that it must be a whim by the enemy that no one died. Even so, Caralsdoni-san was reduced to this haggard state and I had also produced a lot of troubles for the Knights from the Intelligence Corps. It was all because of my careless mistake that their job load had increased. Rage began to slowly build up, directed at the unknown enemy. No, not that. ......Me. In the end, the one the enemy was aiming at was me. I invited this incident to happen because I hid sneakily. What was I thinking at that time? The blood-stained clothes of Selphys. The terrified scream. The face filled with fear. I was scared of everything, so scared. I want to run away. I saved her? ......No way. I was only wiping my own butt. I simply unleashed my anger at the cowardly me onto the enemy. Did I not swear not to lose anyone I loved? Did god not give me this outrageous power because I wished to not lose anyone I love anymore? And so, why? I repeated the same mistakes again. How stupid can I be? The feeling I felt when John-sensei was kidnapped and ended up with wounds all over his body, did I forget all about it in just 3 years? Be it self-satisfaction. Be it fear of this power. Be it that it may cause people to fear me. If I lose this person then there wont be a future to talk about. Did I not think of that at that time? In the end, I was too naive. ......Will-sama? I was pulled back to reality in an instant from the swirl of my thoughts by the sound of Buu-sans voice. Even if I am feared because of this power, as long as the person is alive, there would always be a possibility of being liked. There would be no meaning if he/she is dead. Worried at the me who had suddenly fell silent, Buu-san bent down and looked into my face. Iughed. .....No, its nothing, dont worry. Thats right. People who worried about me like this despite knowing my power existed. Like Buu-san. Selphy and Zen. Chiffon too. John-sensei and my parents too. What am I craving for? I had so many people I loved who loved me back. Being disliked? Whats wrong with that? Wanting to be liked only ended up with me being stuck in my self-satisfaction. I had no idea what others were really thinking. Only that they were important to me. Only that I wanted to be with them, always. Only that I wanted to see their smiles. These were all only my wishes. If I want to be liked, I can slowly increase my likability, cant I? Buu-san, could you give me the details? Grinning. The me right now must be showing off a very wicked smile. Understood. As if answering me, Buu-san too, grinned widely. First, I exined how Buu-san used to be a Shadow, and how before he got turned into a shadow, he was a merchant and how we were working together now, with me being the adviser, on food-rted business to Zirco. When he heard that Buu-san was the rumored B grade gourmet merchant, his eyes shone liked no other. Then. I see, a shadow... Zirco stared in wonderment before mumbling. I had heard that they are attached with a Cor of very though.. After saying that, he stared at me, his gaze doubtful as if asking for the reason why. Or maybe he was questioning if Buu-san could be trusted since he was not attached with one. As Father had given his permission, I had told the King in detail about the incident that happened 3 years ago since I thought that no one would asked again. But I was wrong. Once again, I was reminded how unusual [Cor of very] was. As Zirco was themanding officer of the Intelligence Corps of the ck Knights directly under the King, I had predicted that he would know about the [Cor of very]. I was right. Which means I handed Father the baton ofmand about the future of the Shadows. To use them or to crush them. It may sound harsh but in this world, its the survival of the fittest. Plus, Father was the Leader of the Knights. To be caught by the Leader of the Knights, who acted as the police role as well, was equivalent to handing your life over to him. To think I just realized all of this now. And I just released it so easily. I really did an outrageous deed. I broke it. I disclosed, having no choice. While my determination from before was still strong, I shall reveal everything. I shall give information to Zirco, who collects information. It was called, to use all that you can. There was no more going easy. ording to the enemys fickle mood, the people I loved will be in danger. Having decided, I shall stop hiding and help as much as I can. What? How can it be.....! .....no.... Zirco, his veins popping out as he could not believe it, suddenly calmed down and even nodded. What was that? Because it was Will-dono... Was heard being mumbled by Zirco. What were you seeing me as? He then looked at Buu-san. Then at me. Please dont look at me with such emotionless face yet having your eyes sparkle with amusement like that, Ill blush. And, although it was prettyte before I noticed it, Zirco was rather good-looking. He usually had a mask on so I didnt get to see his face most of the time. And coupled with that slim muscled body that filled the ninja costume out perfectly, he was totally a beauty. I am jealous at his masculine body, instead of my child-like one. But as usual, I am still young. I still have a future. I felt like his standard emotionless expression and his nice features were the way to let him change into any appearance if he wanted to. Ahh, damn it. Why were there so many Ikemen? It might be better to change one of the requirements to enter the Knights by stating No Ikemen. Ah, okay, lets stop with the jokes. And, why did you think that Caralsdoni was innocent? I looked at Buu-san. I too, had kinda guessed it. The one who sent Shadows after me was the same person who sent Abi after me. If it was really the same person, it would have to be a shadow or someone rted to the shadow to be able to used Caralsdoni to get information. Which means, there exists a technique used by Shadows on Caralsdoni. Buu-san then gave his reason. Its the (magic) drug. ........ I see. Looking at Buu-sans regrettable face, I nodded while Zirco tilted his head. It seemed like even the leader of the Intelligence Corps knew nothing about it. .......I dont know the exact way of making it but its a drug that when mana is being poured in, will produce something out. Like illusions. I did not know something like this exists. Zirco said, his voice full of surprise. It was used quite often by Shadows. To gather information, to manipte the people wee in contact with or even to ce the me on them. Buu-san had a face full of regret. So what if I know? I wont be pointing fingers like an idiot at him. But from Buu-sans eyes, I can sense hidden feelings like anger and helplessness. I dont know if Zirco noticed it or not but in a rare tone like he was joking, he threw me a question. ......With an emotionless face as usual. ....Even so, why did Will-dono know about it? From Buhual-dono? No, he said nothing. The 2 of them turned and looked at me. Please stop that way of looking as if you are looking at a strange creature. I scratched my cheek meekly and mumbled in a small voice. Ah no, I just got hooked onto reading pharmaceuticals manuals, spell books and other books for a certain time. ......... The silence was difficult to bear. It seemed like I was branded as a really strange person. Hm. It might be better not to say I was 4 years old when I was hooked. Chapter 068 – Guideline 068 C Guideline Posted on December 24, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero There is no need to use unusable chess pieces. Guta grinned. Spinel nodded, controlling his face to not reveal any confusion at Gutas words. Satisfied, Guta smirked as he slowly said. Well then, yourst job. Im relying on you. As youmand. With that sentence, mana swirled around Spinel and he disappeared from the room. Within the next few minutes, even the remaining mana had dispersed and the only one left in the Emperors private room was Guta. Adjusting his posture, he reached for the bell and shook it violently. Things to throw, things to remain and things to add to his hand. Looking at everything, he wondered which the way he would gain a profit and how he would make a loss. This all depended on his ability. Guta smirked to himself and looked outside the window. Another 2 months and the scenery would be dyed white. Even the forest and the grass-covered ins. What Guta wished for was for the country and his people to thrive and only that. Spinel felt like cursing and yet despite that, felt refreshed. What should he do. It was his dream to die while on a mission. That was what it meant to be a Shadow. It was a job that robbed people of their lives so he shouldy his own life on the line as well. He hade a long way by doing that. He knew what he was doing and his logic was deemed wrong by themon sense of this world. Having said that, he had never once thought he was wrong. Which was why he ced his life for this mission too. Rather, he was happy he got to live and die as a Shadow. But, what about Spinel himself? He had never hold his life dear but he had this out-of-ce feeling that he could never erase and it had umted into irritation. He wondered why he felt that way. As a chess piece for his owner, he thought that the best way was to use his life as a smokescreen to keep the enemy away from his owner. If that would make his owner happy, he had fulfilled his job perfectly. But then why? In the end, he cant ept it. Was this really the best way? Was there no other methods? Had the enemy already known this much? No, thats not it. Its simpler. He could notprehend it. Even if he did see it with his own eyes. ...........The enemys power. He could not ept Williams Beryls power. He did not believe it. It shouldnt be like this. He swallowed his words. If he were to say it out loud, his pride as a Shadow would be totally lost. How troublesome.... .....Even if he died, it might not work against the enemy. He gave a smallugh and stood up to prepare. The human that the perfect Shadow (human) was about to confront was an unimaginable monster. His owner should know about it. In the dark room, only Spinels mockingugh remained. .....Is the development for the Demon Forest prohibited? The long ck hair. The strangely sexy sigh. Thats right. I havent taught you about that, did I? Yes, the one standing in front of us was John-sensei. Possessing a muscr body despite being a schr, a super ikemen despite his level of intellect, long silky hair and sses, a super S person. He was the enemy of all men. By the way, me included. But his only saving grace was that he was married to his research. That hidden meaning of you knew about it despite me not teaching you in his words only made it difficult to answer. Of course I knew about it. I learned about geography in the previous world. But even so, John-sensei should be fired for neglect of duty for not teaching me! ..... Was something I could never say out loud so I only red at the map, mumbling under my breath. I am currently at the researchb in the castle. Why am I here? Its a long story but by some twist and turns I ended up here. Eh? You wont understand if I dont exin the twist and turns? Hmm. it cant be helped. Ill exin so listen up. ....ah, who the heck am I talking to. On the day Caralsdoni was captured, I was extremely irritated at myself after hearing Buu-sans story. So I had decided. Attacking is the best defense. If I stayed like this, waiting for the enemy to attack, it just looked like I am inviting them toe. They had the upper-hand. The point I am making was, I am going to crush them. For Zirco, he was worried about civilians being injured. For me........yep. I shall show them the consequences for raising a hand against the people I loved. Eh? No matter the reason, a murder is a crime you say? I said nothing about killing. Although I didnt agree with your reason, I did not particrly think about killing. Shall I do it then? And my smile when I was thinking about these things made Buu-san shiver. ......Tee-hee. Okay, enough with the jokes. The enemy was someone who used the Shadows and even summoned beast like Abi and, even if the security wasxer at the May festival, managed to release them at the heavily guarded Academy and caused people to get injured. There was no need to stay silent and watch them throw their weight around any longer. Get them before they do anything. For the nations sake, we could only move! ......Although I am bearing a personal grudge as well. Which was why I am investigating along with ck Knights-san. I shall assume its my imagination that I heard someone saying I am abusing my social status. Yep. It was not like the rest saw it as the son of Beryl hopping on to the investigation just to y at being a detective. Nope, no one saw it that way. Oh well. I too, asked Zirco-sans for his authority and name and got myself approved for having top-notch spy-techniques as ascertained by former Shadows, Buu-san and Bibinyaru-san. This is the result of all the sneaking around I did when I was young. Wonderful. I really do have the talent for spying. Th, things like society..... like school....hm, yea... I dont know. I am not worried about being seen like I am ying truant just because I cannot reveal the reason. I am not afraid of Selphys scornful eyes. I am also not sad about missing the lesson today on how to handle summoned beasts. My summoned beast Shiro had experience so all I need to do was to ask Senpai. I am not afraid of Varino-senseis icy attitude too. Not a bit. No, I am not trembling. .....Actually, all I need was to take the test at August for grade-skipping and all thanks to a certain someone, there was no worry about the contents of the test. Hm? ......I kinda feel cold.... Will? Lost in my thoughts, a kind and gentle smiling face appeared right in front of me. No, nothing. I am sorry, please continue. This person could definitely read my mind. John-sensei, after so long, I still fear you. But why the sudden topic about the Demon Forest? As if he could sense my feelings of regret, John-sensei returned back to the topic without skipping a beat. I am looking for a remote, isted ce. Since we are certain that the Shadows were involved, we are looking for their base. Sorry for not being of use. Buu-san said sorrowfully, looking like he shrank in front of Zirco-san. Looking at the 2 of them, John-sensei folded his arms. I see. Oh yes, you should had known it by now but this is John-senseis researchb. During the 2 years when I was in the Academy, John-sensei went back to the court and continued his research. After being recognized as a schr of the Duke ss, he got promoted from the professors assistant to a professor at once. Ah, congrattions on your promotion. Anyway, the King should have his reason for doing do. But the main reason should be that he was a well-rounded schr well-versed in magic circles, mathematics, history, geography and also 1 of the people who knew the truth about the incident 3 years ago. Head of the Intelligence Corps, Zirco-san, wanted advice on the recent information as well as the history and geography of it and also about the Shadows. But as the information about the incident 3 years ago was ssified, it cant be told to normal court schrs. The only one that fulfilled all conditions was John-sensei. Of course, we would need the help of the 2 former Shadows too. By the way, Bibinyaru-san was being introduced as a normal merchant just in case if there wereints, at least one of them would not be affected. The popce was terrifying at times. I got the gist of it. The Academy was under attack and although Will defeated Abi, it caused Caralsdoni-san and even his girl friend to be pulled into the mess and got injured. Which is why he is looking for the Shadows base. I see.. You definitely was not seeing! The words why is Will poking his nose into this? written all over your face! But I wont back down on this. I am a man too, I do have my pride! Staring at Sensei timidly, he then gave a snort ofughter. Uuuuuhhh.....This super S! It had been some time since we met so I had forgotten about it but this was the kind of person he was. Thankfully, in the presence of Zirco, he did tone it down a bit. But his next sentence caught me. I am kidding, Will. You must be asked along by that person over there. He is a person that would use anyone that could be used. He called Zirco that person...! Shocking! Too shocking! Could it be they knew each other? Do they? Do they?? Noticing my gaze, Zircoughed wryly. .......I had his help a couple of times. ....Ohhh. My face at that time should be showing a dumbfounded expression. It seem like there was no normal with John-sensei. You think the the Demon Forest of the East had the best ce for the Shadows to build their base, am I right? John-sensei put his sses on. I admired how he looked like he just transformed. For normal people like me, we would be simply looking like were wearing sses. .....Will. Ah, somehow his gaze was warm. Yes... Only you would say such crazy things. Yes... Sighing for some reason, John-sensei looked around the bookshelves before pulling a volume out. The book was locked with a mana-recognizing lock. Woah, ssified indeed! The lock opened easily when John-sensei poured his mana in. If anyone other than John-sensei tried to open it, the pages would then stick together and the book cant be opened. On the spine of the book, `ħJ^ʽ_][TN: John Maryoku ninshoshiki kaihen, open and close by Johns mana/magic] was written. ......It was me who taught him how to write that though. So he was using it in this manner. I am impressed by his way of thinking. As expected of a schr. Once again, I am reminded of how amazing John-sensei was. DDDDIf you raise a hand against the Demon Forests, cmity would befall youDDDD This was a superstition known not only in Elzmu, but throughout the whole world. I interpreted it as a huge disaster had once happened in the past, maybe like andslide, and this was passed down to prevent it from happening again. But even so, with that ominous sounding warning, no one in their right mind would want to develop the forest. Plus, magic existed in this world so it was normal to believe that warning. Which was why it would make a perfect hiding ce. John-sensei then looked at me with that warm gaze again. Impossible. .....Ah, okay. TN: OH! Merry Christmas! By the way, this is thest chapter of this arc. After this, I wont be continuing the story but will instead trante the interlude [Summer Holidays] as well as all the digest chapters until it has caught up to this chapter. Interlude – Summer Holidays Interlude C Summer Holidays Posted on December 25, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero TN: Working on Christmas cause I promised you guys 1 extra chapter today. My masters that was small. Whats that? That was that. His age. But other than that everything else was huge. His heart, his strength, his kindness , his angel-like cuteness. My master, the one who save the me who was a Shadow DDDD Will-sama was 8 years old. As the Duke-in-line, he did not act all high and mighty and treated the Beastmen me equally. But thats not all. He removed the [Cor of very] on me and saved me from the pit of darkness when I had given up. When I first got here, I wanted to die. Instead offorting me, Will-sama scolded me instead. But his scolding was kind and gentle... Ahhh.... Just thinking about it made my heart beat. Because I was hugged and stroked. Not just my ears, but my tail as well..... erm... Any, anyway! Will-sama was amazing. At 4 years old, hepleted his studies and was even stronger than me... He also knew many things that others didnt. As expected of Gion-sama... Old Masters son. Not really. Somehow, Will-sama was too out of the norm that Old Master just didnt seem all that special anymore. Its Will-sama so its inevitable. I had decided that no matter what happened, I wouldnt be surprised anymore. Because if I dont, I dont think I can hold up. Because its Will-sama. Even so, I still really like Will-sama. My gratitude for being saved was included as well but its not just that. After being taught by Will-sama and ying with him, I came to realize it. Will-sama was really strong and kind. Not his strength, but something like his heart. I am older by 9 years old but he knew a lot more than me, was a lot more mature than me. Its an irony to know that I was the one being taken care of instead. I dont think I ammitting a crime. Others would think the taste I had was quite dangerous but no, Will-sama is not a child. He was really an amazing person. What was he, really? And by the time I noticed, I came to like him a lot. My heart pounded whenever he looked at me with his kind and gentle eyes. I like him? No, I really really like him. Or maybe I even love him. Or rather, that smile of his was foul y. Yes. Thats why, I am only under the pretext of returning the favor. Ill be his attendant and stay by his side always. Thats my dream. When I told Will-sama that, he had a happy yet troubled expression. Tilting his head, he looked straight at me and said. Chiffon is free you know? You dont have to worry about repaying and stuff like that. He was too kind. Will-sama will always be Will-sama. Or rather, Will-sama was too clever. There were times I had even forgotten the fact that he was a child. But you see, he was too thickheaded. I came to know that even if he was normally a genius, he was cursed with being really thickheaded in terms of feelings. Will-sama discussed with Old Master and my days of learning started. Mary-san was really strict. But she did not discriminate against me just because I am of Beastmen race and always looked upon me warmly. Besides, Will-sama was in charge of all my studies. I had fun everyday. But fun onlysted for a short while. The cursed time pulsory education) finally came. Will-sama had skipped ahead and entered school. As expected of Will-sama. I cant be willful but I really want the time we spend together tost longer. But it seemed like he could skip and skip and skip grades and it would only take 3 years before hepleted High Academy. Was this good or bad? Either way, its amazing. Which brought us to now, right in the mid of summer. The summer holidays that I had been waiting for had finallye. Llla~ ? Chiffon, in an extremely good mood, waved her dust cloth about. If the window pane that she was cleaning had emotions, it would be in fear of when it would break under Chiffons force. Usually, this was where Mary-san wouldy her iron-fist down but as she knew about the circumstances, she just looked on with a wry smile. Just to say, Mary-san was as happy as Chiffon that she could hardly hide it as well. Lla~ ? The reason why Chiffon was happily humming to herself was known to everyone in the mansion. Or rather, everyone was behaving the same way. Todays the day~ Will-sama~ is~ ? Yes, todays the day Will wasing back for the Summer Holiday. The owner of this house, Gion, got information about it through themunication tool about a week ago. He was in high spirits after hearing about it that he missed a step down the stairs, did a turn in the air andnded beautifully on the ground. He was so unusually clumsy than usual that you knew immediately how happy he was. Will would also bring along 2 of his friends from school along. Which was why Wills personal maid, Chiffon, was tasked with preparing the Head Maids room. While she could not deny the bad feeling she had when she heard Wills friends, the truth was that Will wasing home. The tail behind her swished furiously. Leaving the absent-minded Chiffon aside, Mary, as expected of a veteran, had already finished preparing the 2nd room. Of course, veteran means having worked as a maid for a long period of time and had gained the experience throughout working....the next was something that could never be said. Talking about the age was a taboo for a maiden. All the housework were done by all the maids who gave their all and all that remained was waiting. After being chided by Mary, Chiffon finally took her position. Her tail wagged ferociously as she started thinking of the topics she wanted to chat with Will. Her thinking was seen though immediately, as exposed by the wagging of her tail. Looking at her, Mary smiled. It took 5 hours on the rocking carriage. Although it was said to be a 4 hours trip if they hurried but as it was not urgent, they took their time traveling, putting breaks in between and had fun along the way. Selphy and Zen, who boarded the Beryls personal carriage was nervous at first, but slowly got used to it and had fun looking at the scenery outside and chatting within themselves. It was then. As the streets that could rival the ones in the capital slowly came into view, Selphy and Zen cheered. Amazing!!!! I heard rumors but this is amazing! At their words, Will smiled. Ah, uh. He wont deny it. Hearing them praised his father made him as happy as though he was the one being praised. As the carriage cannot run through the streets, it went into a side road as it continued on. And in front, a small grassy hill could be seen. A building stood on top of it. Zen and Selphy looked at each other. Could it be..... ? Selphy looked at Will who grinned and nodded. Yep. Thats my house. Wee home, Will-sama! Once the carriage that Will, Zen and Selphy was in came into the grounds and started heading towards the mansion, everyone came out and gathered at the entryway. As it had been 4 months since he hadst met them, Wills face break into a smile. Wee home, Will. Gion ran over to Will happily. Having a bad feeling, Will tried to run but failed. The captured Will got his usual face rubbed by Gion. As for Zen and Selphy, they were frozen on the spot. By the size of the mansion, the number of maids. In a word, they were taken aback. To add on, the national hero, Gion-sama appeared. They were bewildered by the attitude shown as Gion ran and caught Will happily as opposed to the image they knew of him. Ah, sorry about that. I lost myself for a bit. Gion said, embarrassed as he looked at the both of them. The frozen 2 jumped a bit, surprised. Wee, Zen, Selphy. Take your time and enjoy your stay here. Look at Gions usual smiling face, Zen and Selphy somehow got their bnce back. But somehow, Selphy thought as she tilted her head, she had been feeling a strong gaze for a while now. Especially from the entryway. Of course, the maids were all looking at Wills girl friend. As they were escorted by Gion into the house, their luggage were carried by the maids as they felt sorry at troubling them. The luggage, which had a weight to them, was carried easily, single-handedly by the maids. Zen and Selphy were amazed by it. Everyone in the Beryl house seemed to be above average. Stepping into the house, their feetnded onto the soft carpet which made them instantly recoiled it back. Zen and Selphy hesitated, wondering if it was okay to step on it and then they saw Will walking normally ahead of them. They are Wills friends. They need to have guts. But once they entered into the guest room, they were wowed by Gions dignified aura that they shrank back again. Will looked at Gion, who smiled. Well then, I still have some work left so I will leave you kids to have fun. There wont be any nosy parents about so theres no need to hold back. Ill excuse myself then. Gion said as he left and all strength left both Zen and Selphy. ......He is definitely Wills father. Zen said, causing Chiffon and Mary tough. Not the national Hero Gion-sama but Wills father. It seemed like Wills out-of-the-norm status infliction stretched all the way to the Academy as well. Leaving the one who was tilting his head, everyone in the room was strangely unified together. What what what? Will totally didnt understand but as the conversation cant continue like this, he gave it up. Yes, I am not in the wrong here. He thought to himself, trying to ept it. Eh, these 2 are my friends, this is Zen, my roommate. This is Selphy, we are in the same ss. Ah, same dorm too. At Wills words, Zen and Selphy hurriedly gave a bow. They had not expected to be introduced. I will be in your care! What a perfect harmony, Will thought as a weird smile appeared on Chiffons face. As predicted. Reading through her, Mary gently smile and nodded. And this is our Head Maid, Mary-san. I had used to change Young Master diapers. Mary said, grinning. Will froze in an instant and within minutes, he went red. Will was usually the one doing the teasing so Selphy was very interested at this new reaction from Will that she hadnt seen before. Chiffons bad feeling was a strike. This is Chiffon, my personal maid. She is also my friend so I hope you all would get along well. At Wills introduction, Chiffon grinned. (At 4) We slept together, (at 4) hugged together, and was bound by a promise (as an attendant). Chiffon said, embarrassed. Wha...!! Selphy eximed, face reddening. Her head looked like it was about to boil. What Chiffon said was the truth. As for Will, he froze at the sudden attack. During this time, Chiffon continued. Will-sama had taught the useless me a lot of things. The reddened Selphy. The Zen who understood where this was going. And Will, who could onlyugh at this already chaotic beginning of the summer holiday. AN: As I wrote, something seems to be missing. Hmm.....ah. John-Sensei, Im sorry. TN: That took me 3 hours. Im off to finish off the entire gingerbread house now. And ice cream. Loads and loads of ice cream. Im going for a winter wondend in my stomach. By the way, Im on Team Chiffon. Theres something special about those fluffy ears and fluffy tail. D007 -My Son Went To The Academy (Gion’s POV) D007 -My Son Went To The Academy (Gions POV) Posted on December 30, 2016 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero TN: Happy New Year! It was a bolt out of the blue. Yes, it was a magnificent and delightful surprise. My son, was going to attend the Academy! Not to mention he got in by skipping grades! Normally, the starting age for thepulsory education for the Lower Academy was set at 10. But Will was only 8! Plus, ording to John-dono, Wills ability was more than enough to take on the court-schr examinations! No matter how much of it was just ttery, it just proved how amazing my son was. Ah, I might have to take back my previous words of magnificent and delightful. .........It would be so lonely! I was hardly at home these few days in order to handle the Anti-Kingdom revolts plus to deal with the aftermath of the incident a while ago. Thanks to that, I hardly met with Will. It was hell. It was so painful that I wanted to fire an attack on the Demon Forest with my sword. Well then, that incident. The ringleader turned out to be Jin Veltor, John-donos father. It was immediately proven that John-dono was not part of it. The reason was because he was a victim of the incident as well. He was confined in Veltors house basement by his own brother and father and tortured till he was bleeding all over and even had fractures all over his body. The one who got him out was Will..... During that time, I was rushing over to the Capital due to a tip about a ship smuggling the prohibited [ve Cor]. And Lily was at a Tea Party she had promised to attend for some time. As for John-dono, after receiving the news that his mother was in critical condition, he was rushed home. Him being rushed home and me going to the capital was all a set up to lure us out of the house. The moment I realized it was when I inspected the ship and only found chickens. By then it was already toote. The objective of the enemy was the documents in the house and the abduction of Will. Apart from my position, I was also in a very close rtionship with Kesamu. My strength could also be said to be the best in the entire nation. Above all, I am a Duke and I lead the Knights, especially the White Knights that maintain the public order, is directly under my orders. The abduction of Will was them betting against the stakes. Under our undercover activities, the power of the Anti-Kingdom faction waned. Especially Veltor, who hadmitted many offences, such as importing ves. He was really a picture-perfect example of a [Noble-sama] and to Kesamu (King), who was thinking more about themoners, he was a thorn by his side. Because of that, Veltor must be thinking there was no other way out. And to think his son was working under the Beryls house. He might have thought he could learn about Beryls weakness from John-dono. Being the tutor for Will was totally unrted to the workings of Beryls house. I would not have hired someone who did not know that difference. It greatly puzzled me why Jin Veltor would even think that. In the end, the [Shadows] they hired was defeated by their target, Will, who even rescued their information source (John) they were relying on and ended everything before anything happened but of course they were caught and stripped of their power and possessions. And then there were the trouble of having to settle thend that Veltor ruled over.... In the end, it was ced under the Beryls. As citizens had been running over from heavy-tax and badly-governed Veltors state, it did not make much of a difference and Veltors son, John-dono had been in the talks of handing it over as well. And when I went to Veltor to ask how he came to hire the [Shadows], the information was of a ck-robed man. To think they would actually use such a suspicious person. That was not all. The problematic part was the Shadow-ves were all bound with a [very Cor]. It was a magical tool that had been prohibited throughout the world since a few hundred years ago. I thought it was obsolete. But even if a few of it were left over, the technique to make it was rather difficult. Could just a organization handle it? My head hurt just by thinking about the circumstances. The only organization big enough to control the [Shadow Group] could only be a [Country]. Which was why I was running around dealing with many things and when it all had finally started to settle down, I had then realized it. It was an electric shock. I did not get to y with Will at all! To think I even went through the trouble to order a child-use sword! .....But the reason Will skipped grades to enter the Academy was I wanted to be able to help Father as soon as I can. Hehehehe. This is my son, everyone. He could even skip grades. He had a good head. But still.... its lonely.. As Iined in front of the wash basin, Lily entered the room. Dear..... please stop with the grumbling. How about hugging Will when we see him off? Thats....thats right! My mood lifted a little with Lilys words. Yes, just a little! Will onceined that your beard hurt, didnt he? How about shaving it properly? Thats right! I am going to shave it till its smooth! At my words, Lilyughed. She was as beautiful as ever. Gently, I hugged her and whispered. Lets go somewhere when its our day off. I found a good ce in the capital. Oh my. This time Lily burst outughing. Oh well. Hm? The Academy and dorm Will entered were situated in the Capital? Thats totally unrted. TN: I love tranting Gions POV. Hes my fav after Wills POV. D008 – Beginning Of School! (Zen’s POV) D008 C Beginning Of School! (Zens POV) Posted on January 2, 2017 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero TN: Last chapter before I go for my holiday tomorrow. Yes, I just dropped that casually. It was my first time setting foot into the capital and it was all very interesting! I finally arrived at the capital where Phillis Academy was located from my hometown, located at the countryside, excited. My aim was to skip grades andplete my education as soon as possible! The Academy came with a dorm and the capitals library was said to be the biggest one! Plus, Phillis Academy was the oldest academy around and it was rumored that one might possibly find things that the first founder had left behind. It was all very interesting to the me who came from the countryside, which had nothing, that I couldnt help but looked around restlessly. I love strange and weird things. They just shined so brightly to me. Uwah! I eximed, looking at the sky. Amazing! What a weird color for a tree! Despite being one, it had pink flowers blooming and were nted near the entrance of the Academy gates. I was sure I could find plenty of amusing stuff here! It is this time of the year again, where seedlings nts their roots here and bloom beautifully.........First years, I congratte you on your first day of school. I didnt really get what the Headmaster was trying to say. Sometimes adults were so difficult to understand. Was there any meaning to using a roundabout way just to say something simple? It was just a waste of time, wasnt it? Thank you, Headmaster. And so, the entrance ceremony is over. Students, please head towards the ssroom that correspondences to the color of your student card you are given earlier. Once you exit the assembly hall, there would be upper ssman guiding you so please do not worry. ncing around, I saw that there were many whom had fallen asleep. I was almost going to, at one point. Then, ording to what the muscr sensei had said, everyone stood up from their seats. They must had been bored. Well then, hmmm. Color of my student card. I looked at the card I was given. It shined a beautiful white. Its white! Cool! As to senseis instructions, I began heading towards the person who was holding a white g up, holding up the card high and skipping along the way. Because I was just so happy! Thanks to that, I did not see the person standing in front of me and bumped into him. To think I had already messed up! Because of this, my childhood friend used to call me a clumsy and inattentive fool. .....!! ...Uwah, sorry, I did not see you there! I should apologize in moments like this. And I should look at their eyes when apologizing..... I was surprised at the child who turned back and looked at me. I mean, he was as cute as those angels from the picture books! How small! Did he skip grades? Its okay, dont worry, I am not paying attention as well. Could it be that you skipped grades? By the way, I am Zen. Ah, kinda. I am only 8 years old so I am not a real chibi! I am William Beryl, you can just call me Will. I see...So hes only 8 years old.... What was I doing when I was 8? Maybe only to the standard of running errand from the opposite streets. Hes amazing. .....Eh? Did he.. just say... hisst name? Only Nobles have ast name. Father used to say it was because they were part of the older generations or something like that, I dont really understand. Anyway, Father said that if its possible, praised anyone who gives their full name as they were most likely a Noble. ....Thats amazing, youre a noble. I am not that amazing. Only by chance did I get born into a Noble family. I did not do anything. Youre interesting, Will. Is that so? Yes, youre interesting, Will. I had thought Nobles were people who had a strangely strong pride. I wanna be friends with him. Plus, with that cute look of his, he used Ore. Was he trying to be older? Hehe. Rted Image : https://puted.files.wordpress/2017/01/rtions.png?w=739 Image taken from the website. TN: Opps, such a short chapter, did not realized that. Anyway, I came to realized how childish Zens monologue actually was aspared to Will. Cute. Oh yes, holiday. I would be gone for 4 days so the next new chapters would be in around 5 days time.... I hope. Happy new year! D009 – I Enrolled Into Phillis Academy But… First Part (Mi’s POV) D009 C I Enrolled Into Phillis Academy But... First Part (Mis POV) Posted on January 7, 2017 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero I was the eldest son of the Sociunnov family and was the seeding count, Mi Sociunnov. The Sociunnov family had sworn their loyalty to the kingdom even since Elzmu was founded and was in-charge of guarding the border to the [East Demon Forest]. They were an old family with a history. And the next head, me, had graced the Phillis Academy with my presence for enrolling. I had a bit of resentment for being grouped together with themoners for the dormitory but it was unbing for a high-ss noble such as myself to be raising my voice. A noble would never trouble themselves over such petty stuff! Thats why I shall endure. Look at me! Hahaha! Wasnt I awesome?! ......Father, was I doing the noble-standing-at-the-top thing correctly? Feeling a bit uneasy, I recalled the words Father spoke to me when I was setting off. We are notmoners but the lord who governs over themDDDDDDDDNever forget this Yes, I think that was what he said. I had a feeling he said something else but oh well. My father is amazing. He managed to rebuild thend and made it prosper after what that rubbish gramps had done to it. Thanks to that, he got back the faith from the Royal family that was lost after Grampas generation and seemed to be relied by the King. Ahhh, Father is magnificent. I gave my all to uphold the words Father had specially granted me when I enrolled into the Academy. A situation happened when we were guided by the upper ssmen to our respective ssroom after the entrance ceremony. An angel-like young boy just randomly took a seat, resulting in everybody doing the same. Dont think I would forgive you just because you are cute! Thats because I needed to follow my fathers words! Why should I be seated behind themoners?! But, [Free Seating] was written on the ckboard. Ah, so it was not that he simply sat as he pleased. I shall obey since it was the academys rule. A noble shall always follow the rules. I sat down and crossed my legs over the seat next to me. That way, I can at peace knowing nomoners will be sitting next to me. ......No, I am not feeling lonely. I blew my nose and gazed at the ckboard. Come to think of it, my old home tutor was using one as well. This was one of the First Founders invention. Elzmus first King sure was great. As these thoughts went through my mind, the door opened with a force and a huge man entered. My house was situated at the border and as a Knights family, I had seen my fill of muscled guys but was such muscles needed for a teacher? Schrs and officers who worked at my house were usually slender and thin. Ah, everyone is here! I am d everyone is sitting down nicely. Muscled man looked around the ssroom happily. Man, his voice sure was loud. No one was making a racket nor was the ssroom big enough to warrant this volume. We can still hear you without all the shouting. O-kay, let us start with self-introduction! Muscled man shouted before grinning. Why was he grinning? Firstly... My name is Zelda! And he flexed his muscles. I opened my eyes in surprised. Thats because when he said the word Zelda, the name appeared in fire in the air! As you can see, my attribute is fire. Fire attribute primary level teacher, and the in-charge of this ss! ording to him, the fire words seemed to be his doing. Father had once said it was difficult to control magic to that extent. As expected of the academys teacher, the name was not for nothing. So, thats it for today. There would be a body check-up tomorrow so for those staying in dormitory, dont bete just because you are not used to it and cant sleep. The man said something but I was still in awe at the wonderfully controlled magic. I wondered if I would be such a wonderful magician like him? I wondered if I would be a Knight, that after seeding Father, developed thend and protected the border against demon beasts and caught the Kings attention. No one shall be hungry and everyone would have a smile on their faces. My bad, I was lost in my thoughts. When I realized it, no one was left in the ssroom. Oh, no! I was going to bete for the important task I was entrusted with! ....Ah, it should be okay. A Hero always makes ate entrance was the First King, Elzmu Dera Oio, favorite phrase. I seemed to be held in high expectation to lead themoners as I was chosen to be [Door Duty officer], the one to open the door for the first years! The door was locked with magic and without knowing the magic word, it cannot be opened. Of course, no first years would know the magic word which was why there was such a duty. The word was taught by Kiro, who seemed to have been the dormitory leader for a few years. Such an honor. This needed reporting to Father. Panicking, I opened up the map and rushed over to where the dormitory was. .......But the academy was built in a really confusing way. I waspletely lost. In order to find my way, I drew out the path to the dormitory on the map. I should be okay if I walked ording to this path. This time, I wont get lost. I was lost. The map was bogus. Why do I need to go up and down the stairs a few times when it was just a straight line on the map?! Please draw the map properly! When I finally arrived at the dormitory, I panicked. What was this?! Everyone had already arrived at the dormitory! Plus, my role had been taken over! YOU. What did you do! Rushing over, I saw the silvered-hair child with a curly red-headed kid pair, who sat down first at the ssroom. And then I realized it when I rushed over. What was this. Why was the door opened?!! Is it not me who is in charge of the door this year?! I stood there stunned, looking at the opened door before I realized. There were manymoners standing around the door. ording to the cement of where they were standing, it must be silver-hair who opened the door. Strange! Was I not given favorable treatment from the dorm leader because of my noble status?! From what I remembered, silver-hair did not give a full-name when he introduced himself. It meant that he was amoner. Did it mean that he was chosen and not me?! What was going on?! Besides, arent you guys simplymoners? Was this what it meant bymoners stealing the role from me since I waste?! Had I already betrayed Fathers words? Everyday, Father would tell me, Conduct yourself with the awareness of a Noble.. Which meant that I shouldnt be looked down on. Even though I had alreadypromised by agreeing to live withmoners, what is with these guys? Since there was no point crying over spilled milk, I shall teach them the wonderfulness of my family! By my words, silver-hair and curly-hair shrank, finally realizing the greatness of noble me. But then, for some reason, silver-hair let out a deep sigh like Father. And? Who are you and what did we do to you? Wha, what?! I had, in ss just now, introduced myself with as much appeal as possible with my beautiful family name and he was saying he did not remember it?! The ss went into a buzz because of my name! .....I get it. This silver-hair was an airhead who forgot things the next second. Must be. A noble must possess arge heart to ept these kind of people too. [TN: In raw, it was birdhead] You think you are so important, isnt it? Not knowing who I am. Oh my, oh my. Being unable to remember despite hearing it once is so pitiful. Theres no choice, I shall teach you. I am the next head of the Count family, Mi Sociunnov. And when I shall be big-heart and introduced myself once more, silver-hair had a sh of surprised on his face before hanging his head. His shoulders even trembled. He had finally realized who he was talking to. Ooh, are you scared? It cant be helped, you, who did not know, shall be forgiven... But, as I was about to forgive him with me big-heartedness, he lifted his head up, interrupting me mid-sentence. Ah, I am sorry. .....That was amusing. Wh, what? What was amusing? Was this guys head okay? Looking at me, he gave a beautiful smile. I thought no matter the status, everyone in school studying is a student, am I wrong? He remainedposed as his smile widened and he did a graceful bow. The movement was refined, and did not look like he just came up with it on the spot. He looked clean and healthy.... It then finally dawned on me. Was the child in front of me really amoner? Since you specially introduced yourself, it would be rude of me not to. I am the next head of the Duke Family, Williams Beryl. Nice to meet you. Congrat.....uations....! My mind just froze at that moment. TN: I did not give this a run-over as usual so this would be in the roughest form. I am going to sleep away this fever before giving this a run-over. Read at your own risk. D010 – I Enrolled Into Phillis Academy But… Last Part (Mi’s POV) D010 C I Enrolled Into Phillis Academy But... Last Part (Mis POV) Posted on January 11, 2017 by crazypumkin Editor : Poor_Hero TN: DIGEST CHAPTER. If you prefer to ready the main story, please ignore this as it would only be a recount in Miso-kuns POV. Just to let you know, there will be another digest chapter after this before I get started on the next arc. And so sorry for dying this for a day as I was hit by abo of fever, flu and cough. And it seemed to be getting worse. orz... Changed Williams to William as Christopher Williams hadmented. Thanks for that! Before I noticed it, it was morning. I seemed to have entered the dormitory without realizing it. I could vaguely remember Kiro, the dorm leader, leading me into a room... It appeared that this was going to be my room. Remi, my room mate, had told me that I would have to go to the cafeteria if I wanted breakfast. Reflexively, I gave my thanks. What a blunder! I think Father once said that a noble should not lower their head easily. After breakfast, I was dragged into the ssroom by Remi and his friends. Why were they not lost in this maze of an academy? I wanted to go back to my room to retrieve the map I had forgotten and was guided by Remi, who did not even use one. But the way of pulling my wrist along was..... Ah, it cant be helped sincemoners did not know about etiquette. ...Wait... I had a feeling I broke etiquette too.... ....Thats right! I did an outrageous thing to the son of a Dukes family! It was at this point when I finally remembered all that I had done. I had not even apologized.. What should I do?! As I was about to leave my seat in the ssroom, Prof.Zelda entered the ssroom, banging open the door. I lost my timing to escape. Good Morning! Well then, today would be the body checks I mentioned yesterday! Follow me! I had forgotten to mention, apart from the measurement of body weight, there would be a measurement of mana as well. And the ssroom was drowned in cheers and moans. We then, as a group, walked down the corridor. Being blocked by a wall of ssmates, I did not get to see off the child with silver hair DDDD William Beryl, who went out first. I had been looking forward the the mana examination even before school start. I was lucky to have an above-average talent in swordsmanship but if I were to have a high amount of mana as well, I would be able to do anything. Like 及magic. [TN: Karada shintai, Body strengthening] I could defeat all the demon beasts and get praised by Father! Thats why I was looking forward to it. Though I was feeling slightly uneasy as well. But now was not the time. I still had not apologized to William Beryl-sama yet. But what should I apologize? How do I apologize? William-sama seemed not to mind me one bit as he spoke with the curly-haired kid happily. As he did not introduce himself with his family name, our ssmates may not know that he was a noble. But why? Even if I could not understand his reason for doing that, it would still be better to apologize to him first. As I worried about that matter, my mana examination was over. I had 20points above the average of 50, bringing it to 70 but now was not the time. When should I apologize? How to do it? Where to do it? Wait... In that case, what about Fathers words? What did he mean? We are notmoners but the lord who governs over themDDDDDDDDNever forget this He gave that advice to me while patting my head, before I set off. It should mean that even if we were only a country-side noble, we should not be looked down upon by themoners in the academy. I should stand on the ruling side and face them with a firm attitude. But... that...! Father did not teach me how to handle nobles that were of a higher rank! But Father had always said When you are apologizing, know and understand the reason as to why and with an attitude of wanting to change, truly apologize from your heart.. But I didnt even know the reason and how I could change! I would only be doing a pose if I were to apologize like this. I am surely going to get a harsh scolding from Father. Our family had only just gotten our position back and to think I did something like that to a Duke family! As I worried endlessly, it was William Beryl-samas turn. He looked afraid of the mana measuring tool. As he timidly reached for the magical tool and his fingers brushed against it.... There was an ident! In that instant, the tool exploded into tiny pieces! Surprised, William-sama fell onto his backside and his honorable hand was bleeding! I am going to bring Will over to the infirmary! The rest of you just wait here silently, okay! Leaving only that to the panicking ss, Prof.Zelda brought William-sama out. In the end, William-sama did not return to the ss for the rest of the day and I missed my timing to apologize again. I knew I had to apologize but as time dragged on, questions started swelling within me. What was the meaning of Fathers words? Father was amazing but William-samas father, Gion-sama was amazing too. That person must have also passed his words down to Willliam-sama before he left for the academy. But what was the behavior William-sama put on before themoners? There must be a meaning to it. Father, please teach me how to handle people with a ss above me! I feel like shouting with all the questions swirling inside. Even I know I cannot go on like this. Before I knew it, I had stopped walking and started running. I knocked. My breathing was erratic and all over the ce from running but I didnt care about that right now. After a while, the door opened. And the one who appeared was William-sama. He, with his beautiful silver hair that was slightly messy, had a confused look on his face. He had every right to be. He could not have expected a fool would visit him at his room after going through that ident yesterday. When apologizing, one would have to understand the reason for doing that, truly reflected on it, as well as to improve on that mistake. Me, not knowing what to do, decided to visit William-sama. I was disappointed at myself. Please excuse me for visiting suddenly. Could you spare me some time? I stabilized my breathing and asked. William-sama did not get angry by my sudden visit but instead wee me inside his room. When I entered, I saw the curly-hairedmoner looking at me, shocked. I shifted my sight to a nook on the floor. So he was William-samas room mate. Resolving myself, I told William-sama everything. Even if I thought this was foolish, I would rather ask William-sama directly instead of confusing myself. I told him how my fathers words and how his action were confusing me. .....and thats it. William-sama, showing not even one repulse expression, listened to me quietly till the end. What a kind person. And then, he nodded slightly and opened his mouth. That action looked just like what Father always did that I instinctively curled myself up and looked at him with respect. He had an adult-like presence. Did your father really say that? He did! .....I think. Questioned by William-sama, I suddenly got insecure about what I remembered and added thatst part to my answer. With all the uneasiness pilling up inside of me, I cant help but asked William-sama. Erm....Williams-sama, why did you do all that..? He looked at me and smiled. I stared dumbly at that angel-like smile. That was because I did nothing. ......Huh? The answer was so unexpected that I responded in an impolite tone. At this me, William-sama smiled wryly. Which mean, I had not yet done anything to support our people. The only amazing thing about me was my luck for being born into this house. Which was why, as I said before, in this academy, we are only students. Why would I go around acting superior when I am not doing anything? It was like I was struck by thunder by the smiling William-sama words. I see. I had only focused on Fathers We are notmoners but the lord who govern over them. word govern. But the sentence was not about that. It was as William-sama had said. I see, I finally got it now. But what was the true meaning that Father wanted to convey to me? We were the ones being supported by themoners so I should revere them? I had no idea what thatst sentence meant. Is there anymunication tool in your house? I must have an extremely confused expression because William-samaughed and pulled out a magical tool and opened it. My son, who was currently in the academy, contacted me. Within themunication tool DD our house was a version which can send and receive letters DD had a letter from my son addressed to me, surprising me. Being in-charge of the defense of the border, it was important that we, the Sociunnov Family, canmunicate easily with the capital. ording to the letter, it was sent borrowing a simplemunication tool from a friend but this kind of tool was not something a student usually has. Maybe they had created a small mobile one which students can bring about. I would need to check this information with the capital, I thought to myself as I continued reading the letter. [ I cannot understand the meaning of Fathers words. We are notmoners but the lord who govern over themDDDDDDDDNever forget this. What does it actually mean? ] Reading that, I buried my head in my hands. My son was a straight and frank person but he was a little.... no, too frank. Sigh... Letting out a deep sign, I began writing the reply to my son. [My dear son. What I said was We are notmoners but the lord who govern over them. Which means, we are fed by them in exchanged of us governing over them. Never forget this. ......Apart from that, was a new model ofmunication tool released in the capital? I had never seen any tool that could correspondence without registering first.....] AN: The truth was that Will cant escape hismoners root from his previous world. TN: Everyone who wanted to know Miso-kuns father reply now have their answer. Chapter 069 – Cast Aside Shame When Traveling (First) 069 C Cast Aside Shame When Traveling (First) Posted on January 15, 2017 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero TN: Surprise! I wanted to finish thest digest chapter but it seemed to be the exact same thing as Zeldas troubles so I skipped it. So heres the 1st chapter of the new arc! Enjoy~ Sorry I had it dyed a day. My fever is getting worse.... Damn it. The horse carriage rattled. Without realizing it, we had passed the streets and was traveling along the seemingly endless stretch of grasnd. The warm rays of sunshine made a perfect atmosphere for a nap but unfortunately, my situation did not allow me to. Ouch..... ouch...!! That beautiful grasnds that just screamed This is nature! were of course, not man-made. Which meant the horse carriage was swaying to its fullest on the unpaved road. Was there a time where I had hated the smallness of my body as much as when I rode a carriage? None. Every time the carriage shook, my small and light body jumped. It was as amusing as you thought. Buu-san, who was acting as the coachman was still all right but looking at Zirco-san, who was sitting snugly opposite of me, with his eyes closed, caused a wave of murderous intent over me. Damn it. I dont wish to be fat but I really want some weight right now. I want to start nning a weight-up program right now. No, wait a minute. Not weight, just the bouncing. What was wrong with the bouncing? Easy. My butt, my bottom, my gluteus maximus hurts from all the bouncing. Very very much so. You see, what goes up have toe down. When I bounce, I have tond. ......This is stupid. I found myself getting depressed after I-dont-know-how-many hours of continuous bouncing. It might be better to find a way to get rid of this pain. This rugged, adventurer-look carriage, with its rough wooden seat that was simply covered with a sailcloth was dealing a lot more damage than the exquisite carriage Nobles rode in. This is going to be useful in the future. Failure is the mother to sess. Need is the mother to inventions. As I stared at the moving scenery from the opening at the back of the carriage, I floated above my seat. Somehow, I felt a hot gaze from Zirco-san but it must be my imagination. The sigh must be my ears hearing things too. He must be thinking Why did you only think of it now, you idiot? . How rude! What are you saying to an innocent 8 years old?! And there I was, raging by myself. But I was sure I guessed it 80%. Yep. All within my brain. By myself. I am not lonely! My spection if the [Shadow]s base would be in the [East Demon Forest] was shot down by John-sensei at Mach speed. It was overthrown easily. That gaze, the way he said it. Moreover, the way he ended it by stroking my head gently! I hated myself who had noeback and could only looked up to him! I am still young. I will grow as tall as the trees and leave John-sensei in the dust! I vowed in my heart. Anyway, it seemed that the history of [Shadows] was older than the founding of Elzmu. It seemed, because no one had ever seen the [Shadows] in action. It was when the details of the case was checked that people noticed that it might be the work of [Shadows]. Right now, this continent had 4 countries but Elzmu was only founded, very suddenly, around 200 years ago. The 3 older countries were Hadazerl at the West, South mercantile nation Dyuvu and North Hattuo Empire. Although they did have traces of overstepping each other but it was difficult to think that they would go out of their way to build a hiding ce at such a dangerous ce. Plus it was highly unlikely that they would move around [East Demon Forest] as ording to their scope of activities. In that case, what about the [Central Demon Forest]? you might ask but no. As you know, that forest was being used as the route for transit trade between countries. I dont know about Hadazerl and Hattuo but to attack a ce this close to their own country was just a bad strategy as well as an unprofitable one. Which was why I needed to turn this around on its head and deduce from the information I got from the incidents. Or rather, I was already doing that. Had I forgotten it? Tee-hee. But, even if I had read uncountable mystery novels in my previous life, the knowledge andmon sense I held about this world was only about 8 years worth. In short, I am using everyone as my google. But that was what an adviser was. There were ns for John-sensei to work under the Beryl family as our schr / researcher after I graduate. He wishes for it as well and of course, me too. He wouldnt judge me even if I said something weird, my jokes got through and above all, it was fun talking to him. I dont know if its friendship or only me who was feeling this way but I would like to think it went both ways. It was as how famous politician always had a personal legal adviser in my previous world, here, Nobles would have a schr beside them. As for Father..... hmm. I dont remember anyone besides him. Anyway, a personal adviser. They would be someone you fully trusted as they would need to handle sensitive information as well. When it is my rule, I would love to have him beside me. I can trust him. And I am fortunate to be able to do that. I have to give my thanks to Father because hees to discuss with me despite there are some troubles with the Veltor family. Oh, I should give my thanks to god as well for the miracle that John-sensei was present at my debut party? Dear god, thank you. ......And the topic had strayed very far. I was pulled back to reality by the loud rattling of thisrge horse carriage and, at the same time, a voice could be hearding from the front. A magical beast came out. ......There was no sense of nervousness at all! This was my first encounter with a magical beast at the grasnds you know?! I stopped Zirco-san, who stood up immediately, and simply floated out through the back window and around over to where Buu-san was. .....! I looked over to where the magical beast was and was stunned. This must be fate people was talking about. Beside me, Buu-san could be heard swallowing. A....Ajipo...!! Why did it appear in the grasnds? It looked so out-of-ce here. In front of us, around 100 meters, was a huge octopus with its 8 legs floating around. Er.... `! [TN: Kamaitachi, whirlwind cut, or a certain weasel-like yokai. But I doubt hes summoning one. ] It would be better not to use other attributes in front of Zirco-san. I tried attacking with the wind attribute I was currently using to keep myself afloat, Ajipo was turned into sashimi splendidly. [TN: Sashimi, raw slices of fish] Easy. Too easy. I really wanted a cool battle. And thus, my very first you-cant-even-called-it-a-battle with an encountered magical beast ended all too quick. ....This is too rxing..... Buu-san and Zirco-san might have heard my mumble as a wryly smile appeared on their stunned faces. ......As usual eh. Buu-san said. Shu, shut up! Why would an Ajipo be here? .....Someone (enemy) brought it here? Zirco-san did not answer my question. To think I directed it to him! Taking pity, Buu-san answered it instead. As for Zirco-san, he was stuffing himself silly with an extremely delighted expression that no one could imagined he was capable of. Yep, its delicious, wasnt it? Because I made that takoyaki! It was as genuine as it could be! I am not just showing off. It was hard work concocting the sauce by using the spices from this world but the frying was perfect! All the hard work that went into training my tongue and nose was finally paying off. I was thankful for all the part-time jobs that I did. The left-over Ajipo meat was stored inside my subspace. Ah, it was really handy. I did not mind that Zirco-sans eyeballs were about to pop out when he saw how I stored it inside my sped pendent. I can use the excuse that its a magic tool. Since I bribed (takoyaki) him, there was no problem. The timing Ajipo appeared was just nice for lunch so we stopped the carriage and took a break. Ignoring Zirco-san, who was stuffing his face, I asked. .....Why? Youre asking why! Its because its Will-sama but normally, people would have a harddd time dealing with it!! A harddd time? Ah. I got lured into stretching the end-sound by Buu-san. Hmm. I thought Ajipo was a sea creature but someone really worked hard in bringing it here. And it was instantly turned into our food provision. Dont mind. Thanks for the feast. .....It might be the sea birds who did it. A sudden interruption. Ah, Zirco-san had finished eating. His expressionless face was somehow transmitting a feeling of satisfaction. Sea birds? Yes. A type of magical beast that lived along the waterside. They would grab their food as they fly over the water surface. Zirco-san took a handkerchief out of his pocket-less ck clothing and wiped his mouth. Ah, sea birds. Thats right, theres should be a river around here. Buu-san said, agreeing. Hm? Why were there Sea birds at a river? I dont understand. Or perhaps, the pronunciation was s-e-a b-i-r-d-s, without any meaning behind it. Yep, that must be it. I heard it as Japanese naturally as it was a Ninja that said it. Ha ha. To think the First Founder even left his traces here! What a fun guy. I tried thinking once more, in John-senseisboratory. The aim of the enemy was our scale and method. Which meant, the mastermind was a person using others as pieces to attack, seeing that he did not stop after that incident 3 years ago. I had no doubt that the mastermind was the same person behind this recent incident as well as the incident 3 years ago where he used a [shadow] to stir up the mes and even resort to kidnapping. And this time, he even used a summoned beast. And thanks to Buu-san, we found out that Caralsdoni-san was used by a [Shadow] as well. We too, confirmed that a [Shadow] was the owner of Abi, the summoned beast, who attacked Selphy. I understood that he were aiming for me. The question was, was the mastermind the [Shadow] or did he use one? Buu-san, Bibinyaru-san and even Chiffon did not know who their boss was and not even the base. They were forced to faint by the cor and when they woke up, they were already inside a building. The [Shadows] whom had hidden for hundreds of years. There were not even a sniff of them and now we were in a stalemate. In that case, there might be someone who had the space and power to keep the entire [Shadow] in. And he used them many times over. He would need an enormous budget and in addition, the technology to create those [ve Cors]. When it came to this, a vague silhouette could be seen. Instead of waiting for them, there was value in chasing after them instead, even if it was the wrong lead. Which was why Buu-san, Zirco-san and me were heading towards Hattuo Empire in the North. We could reach the border, the Iza river, of Hattuo if we traveled a little distance from the North of the capital. I said a little distance but it was in fact quite a long way there. very was approved in Hattuo. Beastmen and kidnapped children were smuggled into Hattuo and sold into very. Once they crossed the Iza river, Elzmu cannot lift a hand against them. Plus, the Emperor of Hattuo was against Beastmen and was with the idea of human supremacy. It was a country perfect to create [Shadows]. Why did we not think of it before? Its existence was so... ck. And now, under a merchant disguise, Zirco-san, his son, me and our guard, Buhual were traveling along the road to Hattuo Empire smoothly. If it is really the Sea Bird who dropped it, that means we are very near the Iza river. My excitement rose a little at the aspect of seeing a river as I really had enough of all these grass. Chapter 070 – Cast Aside Shame When Traveling (Last) 070 C Cast Aside Shame When Traveling (Last) Posted on January 18, 2017 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero TN: I think I am on my way to recovering... I think... oh please... not again... A ripple ran through the school that day. ........Beryls son is ying truant? The baritone voice sounded throughout the ssroom. The poor White Wind Year Ones who did nothing, trembled. The title of being number 2 in the academy was not just for show. The temperature dropped lower. To skip the lesson, of all things, on dangerous beast summoning.. As expected of his son. He slowly raised his right hand and ran his fingers through hisb-backed hair. His son? Questioning looks ran through the ss but at this point of time, no one dared to ask. If there was anyone, that person would be dubbed as a Hero (idiot). In the heavy atmosphere of the ssroom that one would start wondering if the windows were going to break soon, Varino, the mastermind, took no heed of it as he ced his hand on the table and dered. I am going to get a long and detailed exnation from him next time. Ill be counting on all of you if you ever catch sight of him. Leaving those words, the chill in the ssroom dispersed but the entire ss shook their heads violently. The meaning behind those words were a silent threat to bring William to him and if they did not.... There was no one who dared to go against this order. Friendship? Whats that? It was true friendship to stand up to a friend who did wrong things. Everyone came together. Their hearts were of one. You cannot do wrong things. Aaachooooo! All of a sudden, I sneezed. If its not my nose that was itching, that meant someone was talking behind my back. The night air was rather humid but somehow, I felt a chill. I trembled. What was wrong with me? I tilted my head in confusion but then I felt a magical beast presence above me. I immediately knocked it down. ` [TN: Kamaitachi, Whirlwind razor. Again, not the yokai.] It was just a magic I used to assist since Zirco-san was here but it ended up being really useful. I really found a treasure here. As expected of an old-fashioned (delusion) magic. [TN: This magic came from the yokai and yokai might not exist so...] You really cannot look down on the (ck) history of chuuni-ness. The magical beast that came falling out of the sky was a bird-like creature. Most likely, this was the rumored Sea bird. It was covered in green feathers with orange lines running all over its body. It had a mohawk-like hairstyle(?) made out of yellow feathers on top of its head. Its name was quite rock-sounding as well. Mohawk + rock = funky~ But the colors of magical beasts sure were marvelous. Life sure is mysterious. Although its colorful feathers were a bit of a turn-off, its meat shouldnt be a problem. Okay, you shall be our breakfast tomorrow. I then casually stored the Sea bird into my pendent. .........So boring. William Beryl, 8 years old. Right now, he was at his first camp site. But he was bored. A barrier was set up around the surroundings so there should be no problem there. Plus, it was set up to detect any sign of a presence, mana or movement. If anyone could bypass this barrier, I would dly offer my head to them. Not to mention Zirco-san and Buu-san were here. A former shadow. It would be almost impossible to sneak an attack on us. You must be wondering what I was trying to say but in simple terms, it meant that I was too excited to sleep. I totally paid no heed to how much I resembled a child who was too excited and nervous to sleep before a trip. It was just that I was being pulled by my bodys age. Ah, thats it. Yes, it was definitely it. I lose if I were to mind it. It is important in life to know when to give up. To not mind it when your pay just does not seem to go up, to not mind when your body is not moving as well when you are old, to not mind when you give up seeing your hero. The important thing is to not stop. To not be crushed. To face the front and move on. No matter the result. Once I got started, my thought just flew to another direction all together. That was dangerous. I almost got into an ident. The first day of our travels. We finally reached a ce near to Iza river, where Sea birds flew above us. We were still 1/3 away from the border. To begin with, the capital itself was situated at a ce that values convenience more than defense. Its a straight line from the Iza river border, aiming for the ease for trading. Naturally, being the capital, the King would be living there. You would think the security would be tough but it did not seem to be so. Oh no, please do not misunderstand. It was just that the tops of Elzmu country were ridiculously strong. The White and ck Knights led by Gion were said to be the strongest in the world. Not onlymoners living in the capital, everyone who lived in Elzmu had knowledge, thanks to thepulsory education and so, the crime rate was low. It had the best public order around. What about tourist then? That area would be under Zirco-sans information corps and Fathers secret something. Plus, after meeting with the King, he had a good head on and his strength was about 2nd to Father. Ah, a force to be feared. As for the officers, if they were assigned to the castle, they would have to take care of their own safety. It was just a rumor but I think I was very close to the truth. Because I had an example by my side. Like John-sensei, and John-sensei, or John-sensei! ......Yep. Lets put a stop to this topic. That person had a special ability to read my thoughts. The aftermath is scary so lets stop it here. He had that ability. ......Lets just sleep. I woke up because I was somewhat excited. Looking at the starry sky, I got up from the tree stump I was sitting on. Tomorrow, we would be reaching the Iza river. And there, we would undergo an inspection. I was feeling unease as this was my first time going to another country sinceing to this world. The first stage was the inspection. I clenched my fist and prepared myself. And decided to go back to sleep. Going back to the carriage, I took out a pillow and a quilt from my pendent and closed my eyes. It was early in the morning but the area around the borders inspection booth was bustling with people. Hattuo soldiers were running checks in front of the huge bridge above the Iza river border. This early in the morning, the only ones here were wholesalers, Beastmen merchants and maybe Elzmu rich travelers. One by one, names were asked, tolls were paid as the soldiers checked if there were anyone suspicious. Then, the next moment would cause them to give their thanks to the one who assigned them morning shifts. The next one in line who wanted to enter the country and appeared in front of the soldiers was an angel-like, beautiful young girl. Her father was a slender man with well-featured facial features. Hiding behind her father, she peeked shyly at them. Cu, cute. Trying their best to endure the cuteness, the soldiers repeated systematic words they said to everyone. Go, good morning. Her, heres the state border so you would need to undergo an inspection... Na, name, ce of birth and reason for entering please. Her charm was out of the world. The soldier was politer than usual as he took out a new form. During the entire process, his gaze was fixed at the silver-haired beauty. He usually did not have a fetish but he kinda came to understand it a little. He could see flowers floating all around the little girl. The world was different. It turned dazzling, sweet and elegant. The aura surrounding the girl was divine. It was not clear if the father knew what the soldier was feeling but he smiled as he pushed his daughter gently in front of him. Good morning, I am Jill Stuart. I am here on a trip with my daughter from Elzmu. ...Come here, Willia, do your greetings properly. The soldier was dumbfounded by Jill Stuarts words. ....So shes called Willia. The ever smiling soldier was miles away from his usual self. The usual punk-like him was so different that his friends wouldnt even recognize him. By Jill Stuarts urging, the girl came forward. Go.... good morning. I am Willia. Doing a small bow, Willia looked up at the soldier...... ever so bashful, with her big upturn eyes. Uwahh!? Border soldier received critical hit! Uwahhhhhhhhhhhh.... I covered my face as I moaned. I think I was about to die. As expected of Will-sama, what great acting.....*snicker Urgggggg..... The guard role(Buu-san) thought back to my disgraceful behavior as his shoulders shook. It was disgusting even if I had to say so myself. No, it was a perfect youngdy. Zirco-san said, trying to console me but sorry, really not helping. To avoid being recognized as the leader of the ck Knights Intelligence Corp Zirco and Duke Beryls son, we decided to get a fake name as well as a disguise. But my silver hair, green eyes and my eloquence were proving to be a trouble to hide. It seemed like I was known in the surrounding countries as well. This information came from the Intelligence Corps so it couldnt be wrong. I had to strongly say that it was not me thinking too much about myself. We had no idea where the enemy would look. Or if the [Shadows] wereing as well. Which was why we decided to go with cross-dressing.... My shoulders slumped just by thinking about it. The smooth silky long hair entered my vision. Using magic, I amplified the growth of my hair en route to the border. Thanks to that, my hair had grown all the way to my waist. Sigh.....Was there really a need to cross-dress? Definitely. No one would know it was us. No one would connect you to the Dukes son. I did not even get noticed. At my sigh, Zirco-san and Buu-san answered in a small voice. ....True, maybe it was the grossness of me, the rumored violent and haughty soldiers of Hattuo were somewhat gentle. Even Buu-san, a beastmen race that were often being looked down upon, was given nary a nce. Their gaze were fixated on me all the way..... Being stared at that much made me felt sick. On the contrary, I was feeling unease about the fact if they had too strong of an impression of me. My white one-piece dress bounced as I walked, trying to be as child-liked as I can. Daddy! Where are we staying today~? In the coach~? I tilted my head at Zirco-san as I held his hand. No, we will be staying at an inn today. Yay! I am a kid. I am a kid. Desperately hypnotizing myself, I walked beside Zirco-san. ......!! Oi, Buu Buhual. I can hear your snickering. And stop that trembling shoulders! With the body of a child and the mind of an adult, that famous detective. I really admired him for being able to do such embarrassing things calmly. .....Am I stuck in this until we get out of this country? I felt myself getting depressed when I saw the road ahead of me. Chapter 071 – Retaliation Against Grousil (First) 071 C Retaliation Against Grousil (First) Posted on January 22, 2017 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero TN: Thanks for all the well wishes. I am well on the way to recovery! The cough is still persisting but... hey, no fever and flu! The street that had stone-paved houses lining up along it, was quiet. At this early hour, it was to be expected that no one was out and about. Although it was the same for Beryls street and the capital, the extreme use of stone-paving here gave off a cold and inorganic feeling. Maybe it was the low temperature, maybe it was the whiteness of the cloudy sky. The only sound that reverberated throughout the street that was connected to the checkpoint was from people who entered through it. The national border street, Flowason. It was a small town situated at the side of the Iza River that was the border of both Elzmu and Hattuo Empire. Why it was that, just by a bridge alone, was enough to set up a border checkpoint, despite not having walls to prevent illegal entry, was easy to understand once you think about it. In other words, there was no other way to enter / cross the river. Along the upper stream of the Iza River lies the [Demon Forest]. And thanks to that, aquatic magical beasts had their den within the river itself. It went without saying that if you tried to swim across, you would be attacked. Apart from having your legs pulled by the huge Ajipo, Sea Birds would be circling above. To cross the river, one would need to freeze the surface of the river while fighting off the huge fishes and birds. Those who could actually do that would not go for illegal entry in the first ce. As for Florwason, it was hard to say that it was flourishing despite all that. Those who visited were merchants who did trading and a portion of travelers (who used it as a water hole) only. The morning air felt cool. So this was what it meant toe to the north. It sure was cold. Found an inn! An inn was found easily a little distance away from the checkpoint. It seemed to be called Matilda. The beautiful proprietress of the inn must be called Matilda. It was built in stone, as like the surroundings, but had a huge wooden door around 2 meters in length. Hey Willia, dont run! Zirco gave a wrylyugh as he chased after me. Wow, what an actor. Despite being a Ninja, he was perfectly acting as a gentle and stylish father. No one could find any fault with the Intelligence Corp when he could act till this extent. Eh? Me? I threw my embarrassment to the floor. To the me who had been through the baby period, this was nothing. Haha, yes, this was nothing. Once I could throw my embarrassment away, my acting became pretty good. Kay! I pushed the door but it was too heavy for me to move it... was what I acted out. To the cheat-me, I could easily crushed the door without using much strength but for an 8 years old young girl, the door would pose a problem. As I busied myself with the door, Zirco-san caught up with me and easily pushed the door open. How cool. Despite being a ninja, he sure was refreshing. [TN: As in cool, a fine man.] I looked up at him with a slightly sullen face and our eyes met. I dont really want to see him question me Hm? with a gentle smiling face. Damn it, you ninja. Why cant you say degozaru or seisha and be done with it?! Ikemen all explode! As if ignoring my inner voice, Zirco-san went ahead and entered the inn, his water-blue hair swishing, thanks to the wind. By the way, Buu-san was waiting behind me as he was the guard after all. Controlling my mouth to stop tsk-ing, I chased after Zirco-san, only to find him already at the reception. Wee to the Matilda Inn. 1 night, 1 room please. Sure. 40 rook per person so that will be 120 rook. Are you okay with the beastmen being in the same room? There is no problem. Matilda-san was beautiful, I think. Right now, her plump body was seen squeezed behind the reception desk and the wall. Without hiding her disdain, she snorted at Buu-san. Or rather, I would be troubled if we are not in the same room as he is our guard. Zirco-san ended the subject with a smile. Matilda-san seemed toe to an understanding. Taking a key out from somewhere inside the counter, she slid herself out of the reception area. It made me feel like making a sound effect for her. Ploop, or something like that. But, as I heard, this country had a deep-rooted discrimination against Beastmen. I came to truly understand it after seeing it with my eyes. Buu-san seemed not mind at all. Well, it was true that there was no need to specially pay any heed to anyone not important. But as this might be an obstacle for the road ahead, it might be best to start thinking of a way to solve it. I then began to follow after Matilda-san, who walked ahead of us with the keys jingling. Food will be charged separately. 1 set would be 10 rook ........ Matilda-san turned around suddenly. Our eyes met. Her eyes widened. With a groan, she averted her eyes. Am I really that disgusting to look at? ....Mmm, your daugther? Yes. Willia,e here. I am Willia. I will be in your care. By Zirco-papa urging, I gave my greetings. I looked up to the stunned Matilda-san who, maybe due to my grossness, took a step back. Our eyes met. And she immediately averted her eyes again. The foods free as a service. Matilda-san, whose eyes were wandering about unnaturally, said as she trembled. Was she so grossed out that she took pity and provided food? Somehow, I felt dizzy at that and instinctively kept close to Zirco-san. Th, thank you. But I did not forget my manners. Well then, I wonder what will happen? Once we entered the room and shut the door, Zirco-san immediately cast a soundproofing magic. As expected of a ninja. Changing my expression back from the grinning one, I opened my mouth. [TN: Grinning because of how ninja Zirco is.] Cross-dressing couldnt hide from the [Shadows] right? I looked at Buu-san, who nodded. Thats right. As the Intelligence Corp, I would love to know that method. Zirco-san mumbled to Buu-sans response. True, its amazing if I can be found out despite cross-dressing. It would make anyone be interested in knowing the method. I am really sorry but.... the only one I know is Ӱ. [TN: Kage, shadow] Buu-san said, looking sorry. And what is Kage? Zirco-san jumped at the chance. As an Intelligence Corp, he must have wanted the chance to learn about the [Shadows] techniques. It would make it easier for any spying. A kind of magic that allows ones figure and even presence to melt into darkness. Hm! Do you mind teaching me that? .......Ah that is..... At the emotionless Zirco-san with sparkling eyes, Buu-san let his sentence trailed off, his hidden meaning loud and clear. Yep. As a gentleman, one should help here. Zirco-san was still a noble and no matter how thick-headed the merchant was, it was difficult for him to say. Its impossible. Ӱattributes darkness. What?! In a rare moment, Zirco-san had the expression to match his yelling. Ah, anyone would be shocked. To think someone with the so-rare-its-legendary dark attribute was so close to him. Even I who could use the dark attribute was surprised. Zirco-san directed his doubting eyes at me, who was grinning at the sess of the surprise. .......Is that the truth? Yes it is. Yes. To our matching response, Zirco-san slumped his shoulders. Buu-san and I looked at each other and nodded. Then, mana started flowing around Buu-san. When it hadpletely engulfed Buu-san, he opened his mouth. Ӱ At that moment, Buu-sans body disappeared. I am surprised......! Heres a good news for Zirco-san. I am able to use all attribute~ I wondered what would happen if I were to say that to him. Although I was interested, to prevent Zirco-san having a headache his heart going into overdrive, I stopped myself. For now. After that, Zirco-san and Buu-san wanted to infiltrate the military so Buu-san wrapped themselves in Ӱ and went out through the window. I wondered if its thanks to experience that they somehow worked well together. Although Zirco-san who used Wind to assist was amazing, what was it with the bear who went leaping from rooftop to rooftop? Once again, [Shadow] was amazing. Activating surveince magic, I observed them from the window. I was surprised that Ӱ can be used even in broad daylight as I had always thought since its attribute was darkness and from the name shadow, it couldnt... I was stuck with house-sitting. It was because I was the only one being aimed by the [Shadows]. In a word, I was the bait. A vase was ced at the windowsill and after staring at it quietly, something snapped inside me. ......Dont ce a vase in a ce like this. Its dangerous. Absolutely not. I had no idea who in their right mind would ce a vase here. It was unthinkable. It was not my rule to say things about people unreasonably but please let me say it this time. Dont freaking kid me! Dont put a vase at the windowsill! I came to hate Matilda-san. Letsin. Yep. Its for futures sake. And thus, the illusion of the both of us, Zirco-san and me, went out of the room and towards the reception on the 1st floor. By the way, the room was on the 2nd floor. It was arge room with 2 bed and a sofa. The guard (beastmen) was to sleep on the sofa it seemed. Really, even though we were paying the same amount, the discrimination really ran deep. Thump thump thump, the sound was heard as we slowly went down the stairs. On the right of the stairs was the reception. Matilda-san must still be stuck between it, I thought as I peeked over. Matilda-sa.....!? Matilda-san was not stuck in between the reception counter but was instead in front of it, with 2 roguish tall men. They were grinning. No, not roguish but rogues. Damn it, I get it. Because the guard was a beast, I was able to save time. Matilda-san sneered. Well then, this is how it will be. TN: HAHAHAHA. Will and his hatred of vase. Chapter 072 – Retaliation Against Grousil (Mid) 072 C Retaliation Against Grousil (Mid) Posted on January 23, 2017 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero TN: Surprise, we got ourselves a 4-parter. Yes, 4 parts. This is going to be a fun ride~ Thinking the [Shadows] mighte, I obediently got caught and was hand-cuffed immediately and tied up in rope. Ah, I panicked for a moment when the rope bit into my ankle. Were the rogues with their rough treatment the worst of the [Shadows]? They did not seem to notice I was male. At the very least I could confirm at even if they were [Shadows], no information was given to them. Cough, like cross-dressing, cough. I really dont wanna be found out that I am cross-dressing!! With my eyes bound, I was thrown into the back of a carriage. I still had my visualization magic so there was no meaning to binding my eyes. You ask if I could see through the cloth binding my eyes? He he he, its the mens dream, wasnt it! Magic was all about the imagination!! .....Excuse me. My excitement level got a bit weird. It must be my fear of the shaking from the carriage. As I was tied up, I got the full brunt of it. I was not in the wrong. The carriage was heading towards the inner part of the street. The gatekeeper had said that security was bad the north side of the town so I guessed we were heading there through the side streets. ....But. I really wondered if they were [Shadows]. Even if they were earlier than expected, I still didnt think they were [Shadows] despite doing a good job in luring us in. The [Shadows] I knew of were Chiffon, Bibinyaru-san and Buu-san only but these rogues were too rough to evenpare. Or were Chiffon and them the elite ones? No matter, the roughness. Firstly, they let me keep my consciousness. Secondly, they did not gag me. What if I shout? Besides, their skill in tying the ropes was lousy, their actions were amateurish and their footsteps were loud. Even if the streets were stone-paved or it was okay for footsteps outside, it was too loud. Within the stone-paved floor of the Royal Castle in Elzmu, the Intelligence Corp (ninja) managed to walk without making a sound so it went without saying that [Shadows] could do it too. Were they just usable pieces? Like how [Shadow] controlled people using [ve Cor] or manipted their memories like Caralsdoni-san. Their tail sure was difficult to catch. Thinking about the [Shadows] made my head hurt. As I was thinking about these things, the carriage stopped. It seemed like we had reached our destination. As predicted, we entered a building inside somewhere deep into the street from the side road. This must be where the carriage house was. To the wall facing the side of the carriage, a crude wooden door could be seen. Or rather, wouldnt it be obvious for a horse carriage to be entering a side road? Were they stupid? Were they stupid? Or was the entire area under their control? If that was the case, I should not take them lightly. I thought they were underlings but they might be doing it on purpose. Because just by movement alone one would be able to tell an expert from a novice. They might be pretending to be one. To change the way a body move was almost impossible. The only ones who I knew could do it were Father and me. If they could do it as well, they were quite skilled. Thinking about it, I started feeling unease about me being tied up. Hm, lets have some insurance. oĤ [TN: Hogo Maku, Protection film, something like a barrier] Taking care not to let my mana leak out, I further strengthened myself. 及 [TN: Karada Kyoka, Body strengthening] Its definitely not that I was scared. I was definitely not getting the jitters! As I was strengthening myself, the carriage had stopped and the men tied up the horses near the wall. They then flipped up the cloth covering the carriage. .....Hehe, we got ourselves something good. Matilda that hag. An inn was set up but she had been useless. Arent she dragging us down? They were whispering together but to my strengthened hearing, I could hear everything clearly, you idiots. Ah, but was this on purpose too? In any case, lets not let my guard down. But then, even at the checkpoint too? It seemed that there was quite a few people with a weird fetish for ugly young girls. At the very least, it seemed like IDDDDor rather my bodyDDDD was of some worth for them. If they were not [Shadows], then they were most likely ve dealers. As I was analyzing the situation, one of the men carried me up. I was princess-hugged. The embarrassment that I threw previously was sneaking up ninja-like but I would ignore it. The one who carried me DDDD lets named him Rogue A. Rogue A and the other guy, Rogue B, had an argument before Rogue A carried me. When I was wondering what was going to happen, they raised their fist in the air, their eyes filled with fire. With a question to Rinaa, Wood Water Fire! In other words, rock paper scissors. It was the normal Rock Paper Scissors in Elzmu but it had to be the influence of the First Founder, which was why the rest of the countries had not caught on. The rules were the same. Wood is stronger than water, water is stronger than fire and fire is stronger than wood. And, after the fierce battle, Rogue A carried me up. These idiots seemed to only remember one thing as they kept on giving out water (stone). I heard from somewhere that people that had poor judgement, like kindergartners, tend to start giving out stone if the game got drawn-out for too long. But to think that they actually did it seriously. Just for additional information, Fire is paper and Wood is, quite unexpectedly, a single finger. By the way, Matilda-hag(san) had already entered the building. It looked like Rogue AB did this quite often. Or rather, they got so turned-off about carrying me that they had to resort to a game to decide? Rogue A only yed a tiny part in my view. Really just a very tiny amount, very insignificant! Why should I get depressed because of this insignificant person! Should I degrade you from Rogue A to just Someone A? Huh? Should I?! .....How lonely. Doing a manzai in my head only made me realize how empty I was. [TN: Manzai,edy act] As I let my thoughts fly all over the ce in order to forget the embarrassment that was trying to creep up on me, for some reason we had entered a jail cell and I was locked up inside it. This was most likely the basement. The moist and musty air stank. To tell the truth, I can break out anytime. I could teleport and if I really wanted, I could blow this ce apart without much effort. It was not pride nor was I looking down on them. It was simply the truth. If I really wanted to, I could even destroy the world..... I think. I was not very confident in that though. I can crush Flowason in an instant. I could just copy the way the rumors about Abi had said. DDDD By letting out mana. Just that. Most likely everyone would faint in that instant..... Zirco-san and Buu-san would most likely receive some damage as well though. ......In that case it was better not to. Let just leave it as it was and use this chance to do some undercover spying. But if they came back and found out that I was missing, they might do something unnecessary. It would be better to leave a note for them. Hmm. How to do? Was there anything that I could use outside..... ah. Just nice, there was no one around to guard me. I wonder if they were looking down on me. Or maybe they had escaped my detection but if that was the case, I would give up. They would be too strong for me to handle. And so, I spread my mana and whispered. It would be better to chant this magic as I was not used to it yet. Ah, I paid no heed to how the ropes binding me were releasing a terrible snapping noise. Please dont be shy, Shiro. ن [TN: Shokan, summon] Yes, Master? Without any effect, Shiro simply appeared. As you all know, when I first summoned him, he did a very showy big entrance. He once said, The only one who can summoned me was Chuunibyo!. .....Dont mind. I wont take it to mind. My motto was to never be a chuunibyo. Ahh, I really want to be friend with the First Founder. Ah... Shiro. Can you teleport? Yep. I could do it if its within 10 meters, Master. My attributes not space so it is actually quite harsh, to tell the truth. Theres no problem in that case. Whats Shiros attribute by the way? Wah~ To only ask me after so long, what a horrible employer. I feel like going on a strike. Shiro red at me after spitting out a deep sigh. I am sorry. I had really forgotten about it. Your existence too. ......Sorry. Please dontin about myck of refinement. I will stamp this deep into my heart so please forgive me with my deepest apology. I lowered my head. As though sensing my regret and my sincerity, Shiro spoke. .......Nah, its okay. Please raise you head, master. Shiro directed an innocent face full of smiles at me. Ah, this ugly girl was struck deep in the heart. Oh no, its not a silver (love) arrow. How scary. Yes, I am cross-dressing right now but my essence is a proper man. A full-fledged man. The thing that struck was the feelings of guilt so rx. A beautiful summoned beast (dragon) and a cross-dressing shota in a jail cell..... Nooooooooo!! Who was that?! At the very least I am rejecting it with all my strength. And rude thoughts just ran through my mind. Shiro directed a doubting nce at me but I pretended that nothing was going on as I tilted my head at him. Then, Shiro gasped as he forcefully snapped his face towards me and spoke in a trembling voice. .....Ah, to think Master had this kind of fetish! But its okay. Master will still be my Master. Should I thank him? I let out a deep sigh. I see. So Shiros attribute are Water and Wind. Thats right. Because Im a White Dragon. Shiro said proudly as he stuck his chest out. He was a White Dragon so its Water and Wind. It didnt really exin anything but as White Dragon was known as a sacred beast in this world, they might be revered as water gods or something. In my previous world, dragons were known to control the weather as well. If dragons were the incarnation of the Water god, it would make sense that their attributes were Water and Wind. Could it be that you would cause storms? Yep. Then, lighting as well? Yes. Why did you know that? Holy thunder. I had not tried it yet but it was really possible to create lighting via magic. Will the day where John-sensei drop it evere? It just fits him too well. It was a day I was not looking forward to. Or rather, John-senseis attributes were not Water and Wind. I want to believe that its not Water and Wind. Oops, I derailed the topic again. Noting it, I returned to the main subject in a hurry. Then the main point. What a weak response..... Is lighting not cool? Is it? The tall Ikemen turned towards the young girl (boy in disguise) with a dejected face. Uuuh, you wont deceive me with that kind of expression. Just because you had a dog-liked name does not mean that you have to give me a dog-like expression! Ah, its cool, its cool. I patted his head. Masters horrible. As if reading my mind, Shiro red at me. I had no idea what you were saying. Lets get into the main topic. Teleport to the ground level and without being found out, head towards the inn and pass a message to Zirco-san and Buu-san. I pretended to be calm and gave instructions but Shiro looked at me, stunned, before ring at me. Master. I had never seen this ce before. .......Ah. I averted my eyes away from Shiros. There was nothing in the dim jail cell to look at, so my eyes were at a loss. U, useless fellow. No no no no no. TN: Shiro was summoned so he had no idea wheres where in Flowason. Definitely not where the inn is. Chapter 073 – Retaliation Against Grousil (Last 01) 073 C Retaliation Against Grousil (Last 01) Posted on January 27, 2017 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero Then Ill be going! Leaving that, Shiro disappeared. In the end, as he couldnt teleport, he went via other methods. Something like erasing his presence with Wind magic and making use of (water) reflection to make himself disappear. Yep. What can I say? Shiros invincible. Since if I was to praise him, he would rampage and destroy the town so I kept it to myself. Have a safe trip~ And I was back to being all alone in the dark cell. Since I had nothing to do here, shall I do some spying? — [TN: Choryoku Kyoka, Strengthen Listening ability] And, are all the stuff gathered? Matilda asked the guys who came back. Ah, yea. Once its winter, its going to immediately diminish though. The masters wasteful as well. Oi you guys! Youre too loud! Even as they were saying it, smiles appeared on 3 of their faces. Todays market would start in the evening. Although their owner was said to be picky, the product this time round was of the best grade. The master was in a good mood recently so they were relieved about that. That was because they had a horrible master. He was often in a bad mood and if anyone were to get on his bad side during it, it was certain that someones head would definitely roll. He seemed not to even know the rule of the underground market and it had some strict rules. The only reason why they were listening to him was because of the money. If it was anyone else, they would had already cut them off. Winter was approaching and they were panicking as it was around this time where the people who came to Hattuo decreased. During winter, this town out to be empty of travelers. The view without those beasts(men) are beautiful. The only ones capable of making that joke were Nobles. To them, they would lose their lifeline of there were none of those beastmen. Because then, they wouldnt had any products. Beastmen who came to Flowason to stay for a night for trading was the best prey. Even though many Beastmen merchants visited this town, discrimination from the citizen of this country still ran deep. Truth was, there were many inns in Flowason who rejected them or charged them sky high for a worn-put room. Thanks to that, Matildas inn, despite the attitude, charged them the same amount so there were many who stayed and ced their goods with them. The 3 then began chatting merrily about what they did with the goods and the fate of the customers who stayed with them while a metal scrapping sound was heard from the carriage house, approaching. The door was mmed open. His fat body shook as the man entered the room, dressed in armor. He grinned as he approached the 3 who hung their heads. Matilda. A raspy voice as though broken, sounded out. Yes! She lifted her head up. What about the products? We gathered fantastic goods this time round, Master. Within those, there was a beautiful young girl who stayed at my inn as well. .....Hoh, a beautiful young girl. His eyes narrowed. Matilda deemed that was to urge her to continue and she did. It was the best to take this chance since he looked like he was in a good mood. Yes. She came along with her father and a beastman guard on their travels. Her father is a gentle man while a beast is a beast. They were nothingpared to her. The mysterious moon-like eternal beauty, flowers bloom when she smiles and that sweet, cute and precious-looking face, just like an angel. The man nodded, satisfied at Matildas words. Grousil-sama, other products of high quality had also been gathered. I await your presence. He grinned broadly at that. This man was Fet Ale Grousil, a man who listened to no one. Someone, bring me to the goods! At the back of Grousil, who was walking along happily, were his followers in armor. He was unusually in a good mood as opposed to his always bad one. It was an atmosphere where it wouldnt be strange if he started humming. But this had always been his personality. If the goods were good, so was his mood. Thats it. You can say he was straight-forward in a good way or simple, in a bad way. He was a guy who could only think of omelet if you told him eggs. You can say he was not a chick, yet not a chicken either. This kind of man was managing the ck market at the moment when he used to have a very high-ranking job. Here, I can get money and woman. This is way better than being a general! This man was Fet Ale Grousil. He was the former-general who was sacked by Guta the other day. ......Whats the meaning of this? The conversations I picked up using my enhanced hearing was painting a very obvious picture. So obvious that it was rather anticlimactic. As suspected, its a ve dealing store here. And, the man who entered just now DDDD the owner maybe DDDD had said general. And Matilda-san had called him Grousil-sama. If my memory served me right, at the top of Hattuos military was a general named Fet Ale Grousil. Even for sparta John-sensei, he did not go into details about inner workings of other countries so I only knew and could confirm his name. I could only me my bad luck in meeting him here. ....Yea, his character was as taught. As expected of John-sensei. I thought there were only Beastmen here but it seemed like there were other humans here apart from me. A beautiful young girl. A bishojo. Its a chance in a lifetime for them to meet someone like that here in this town. And the coincidence that the people she was traveling with were a slender man with gentle manners and a beastman guard. .....But seriously. What was going on? From the servants to the conversations they had, wasnt it all irrelevant to the [Shadows]? Was I just a poor girl (boy in disguise) that got dragged into this mess? I had nothing to say if they were setting up a fake conversation for me but at the moment, I could see no connections to the [Shadows]. It was just a normal ve dealer shop. They said everything had been gathered so there might be other children here, like me. No, it might not be limited to children only. Ah, at the very least there wont be other cross-dresser here. .....About that, if I was stripped then the fact that I was cross-dressing will be exposed. No. Heck, definitely not! Thats right, if that ever happens, I will cast illusion on them. Hattuo Empire was a country that still acknowledged the presence of ves. But the legal ones were only those who were forced into very as a punishment for their crimes. Which meant the one who kidnapped me was running an illegal business. Which meant if I were to crush it, I would be doing the right thing legally. As for very, I was still being pulled by the values of my previous world so there was nothing I couldment on but it did make sense when it was told to be a punishment for criminals. On the contrary, even if I were to crush one here, there would still many more of these ve merchants in the underground world. You could say its just hypocrisy. But it was also the truth to say the lives of the people here would be saved. Since I came to know about it, there was no way I could leave it alone. The guilt would be unbearable. I have [Cheat] but society is not something that can be changed just by a persons strength alone. The underground world wouldnt disappear if one kept on repressing it. It would swell up instead. The one way to counter that was to let the country economic state go up. But its Hattuo Empire here. I do not possess the strength and power to interfere with the affairs of another country. But, since this ce had nothing to do with [Shadows], lets crush it, since I wanted to save the people captured here. Lets get the soldiers in here. The border soldier had a face like a bandit but he was polite and took great care of this gross cross-dressing me. I liked to believe that even the criminals wouldnty a hand to foreigners. Ah, but the opponent was the Fet Ale Grousil. There was a possibility that such an influential person would turn the tables on me and use me of being the criminal. He would most likely be using his status when the time came. The leading general VS the Dukes son. I wonder if status in other countries would be of any use here. I didnt know the details but if I were to mess this up and it ended up creating any diplomatic issue that I might need to pay with my head. But if that happened, everyone would know that I cross-dressed. Its a poor move. I cant say that it was because I wanted to crush the [Shadows] that I came spying into Hattuo so I might bebeled with having a fetish of cross-dressing. Thats the worst. I will absolutely not let it happen!! Everything was fine as long as I am not caught. There should be no young silver-haired girl with the name Willia so there wont be any problems. Yep, the n was confirmed. I shall investigate his background first! If there was no connection with [Shadows], I would crush him here. And when I made up my mind, footsteps were heard at where the door, and stairs, were located. Well well well, Grousil-san. I am going to make you regret making an enemy out of me. Guhahahahahahaha! .....Sorry, I got carried away. It must be my imagination that I heard grumbling. The lock on the door opened with a loud nk. The thick wooden door was pushed open by people in amour and they kept it open. They then proceeded to line up in a row, as if waiting for someone. Then, something huge appeared. Grousil-san appeared, his body wobbling with every step. He was a splendid and magnificent... ࡷ..... [TN: Buta. Pig. You should learn this kanji, ites out in almost every menu in Japan.] The word instinctively tumbled out of my mouth. Hoh, this one here? Ignoring my word, the pig opened its mouth and a smiled appeared. Its disgusting eyes went over my entire body as he looked at me. A chill went down my back. Goosebumps appeared all over my body. How disgustingdisgustingdisgusting! Shall I kick this pig bastard?! ....I could not help it when that cold joke appeared in my mind! I am not xxshioka Sumiko! I wont say I will whip you but your name shall say be Pig Bastard, this pig bastard. [TN: ˤߤ. Aedian whose whole shtick revolves around her being a SM queen. Google it.] Me, whose hair on my entire body were standing up, must be ring at Pig Bastard. Of course, my killing aura was mixed in as well. Although I called him a Pig Bastard, he was still a general so he should be able to stand it. If he gets it then he should know better than toy a hand on me. Arhhh! A small gasp leaked out as Grousil-san fell on his back just like that. Panicking, his guards rushed over to him. Grousil-sama! They yelled, shaking him. His tummy shook as they shook but no reaction came. It seemed like he had passed out. Grousil-sama?! Wha, what happened?! In the mist of the armors chaos, a young girl locked inside a jail cell was stunned. .....Really?...... Or rather, me. TN: Happy Lunar New Year, everyone! Its the year of the rooster, cockle doodle doo! Chapter 074 – Retaliation Against Grousil (Last 02) 074 C Retaliation Against Grousil (Last 02) Posted on February 2, 2017 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero TN: Sorry for theteness! Been enjoying the new year. It was around evening. The streets were preparing for it as the shops started closing up and people were preparing firewood for their homes. It was like clockwork for them, as the orange glow began to disappear. From that main street, there existed a back alley, a straight line from the main street. And in there, a small run-down house could be seen. But it was actually a huge magical tool that had an borate magic circle drawn in it. There was a reason why it was hidden there, and concealed to such an extent. Shadow House. The base for the [Shadows]. Around 200 years ago, it was filled with [Shadows] but their numbers declined as the years went by and the numbers of their direct descendant could be counted on one hand. And the basement of that base was a special ce that controlled the prating cold that was a characteristic of Hattuo. Here, magical tools were assembled. Surrounded by a ring of tools stood 1 person. He had not looked outside for god-knows-how-long but by going by his body clock, he knew it was around evening. This person was Spinel. Spinel had been a [Shadow] for a long time. He had killed numerous people and numerous of hisrades had been killed. His hands had ended countless lives. Although Spinel was the son of the previous head of [Shadows], he did not inherit the position. The leader needed to have leadership, assassination skills and high mana. Most of all, to have the darkness attribute. Spinel, who suppressed others in his abilities of the above, began making full use of his talents. But, there existed a wall even to the king of the underground world. The King of Elzmu country, and its Duke. There had been multiples requests from the Silver Knights Leader but he rejected them all. To begin with, the way to establish a contract with the [Shadows] was them contacting the other party who desired to use them, and not the other way. They would never entertain those who came to them. No, once. Just once did he entertain the other party. And was beaten at his own game. He never expected it. To Spinel, who was the leader at that moment, it was his first loss. It was a crushing defeat. No matter how skilled one was at martial arts, the art of assassination was another thing altogether. Firstly,Ӱwas cast and with his figure and with his presence hidden, he would sneak up to his opponent. Just that, and his opponent would die without knowing what had happened. [TN: Kage, Shadow] Even without that method, there were still hidden weapons and poison. It would be unimaginable to lose as the [Shadows] swordsmanship was totally different from the Knights. Even so, he was noticed. And above all, nothing worked. For the first time in his life, he wavered. Be it the fact that he was discovered despite being a [Shadow] or he already knew the result in his heart. And after that, he headed over to Hattuo to hide without turning back. The enemy was too strong. What could he do against an enemy whose [Shadows] technique, that had been passed down for generations, did not work against? In the old times, [Shadows] lived in Hattuo. It wasnt sure if they were in this business in that time but [Shadows] had deep roots in Hattuos history. He came to know that the Emperor was aiming for thend of Elzmu and was viewing them as an obstacle. In that case... He had first approached the Emperor, thinking of using him but now, he wondered if that had been the correct decision. He couldnt be sure but at least, he was not regretting having made that choice. The one he approached, whom he had wanted to use as a pawn, was a real ruler. He had finally realized. [Shadows] were beings meant to follow orders. Him included. As he was a [Shadow]. That person, his front appearance and his hidden side, was someone he wanted to serve. At that time, he swore his loyalty to him. He was willing to be used by this person. Was it due to his training as a [Shadow], but he finally felt at home. He could hardly bother about the Leader of the Knights (Gion) anymore. And now. His lips curled up self-deprecating. Hattuo Empire did have the power and the technique that had been cultivated throughout history was the real deal. People were working as instructed by his master, in this secret base, making the magic tools. The tools could be used by wasting mana stones but it were more than enough against their opponents. But there were limits on it and repercussions were huge. And yet, it was useless against that persons son. Till now, the Duke was still standing in Spinels way. Tools that a monster made were no match to a real monster after all. Spinel released his mana slowly. He was trying to activate the magic tools. As his mana spread throughout the tools, he lifted his head up. What was left was only to activate the tools. ħMƉӡ [TN: Maryoku Giji Zouka, Simting mana increase.] How many had died in creating this spell? Spinel did not have the answer but it was a nice farewell gift. At the same timing as he finished his chant, the tools exploded with mana, releasing it out around him. His body temperature dropped. Mana was released from the mana stones. And he absorbed it all. This might cause his body to break. He would die for his master. It was the long-cherished ambition of a [Shadow]. He had confirmed the presence of William Beryl in this country by his ho summoned beast that had its sense of smell enhanced. A ho sense of smell was said to be a few times of a Dogg. And that sense of smell was enhanced. It could smell anything from even a few kilometers away. He did not expect that the other side would visit but it was a nice opportunity. He did not care if its a trap but he had to seed. ن! [TN: Shokan, Summon] Spinel moaned his chant. Dense mana filled the room as an overwhelming presence was felt. s [TN: Keiyaku, contract] Trembling, Spinel finally got his voice out as the appeared beast nodded happily. Well well well. It seems like there are some amusing humans as well. I permit, I will admit you as my master. The magical beast said fluidly and a smile appeared as it nodded. Spinels consciousness became distant. His instinct was screaming at him to run the hell away. His body shook. He was hit by a burst of overwhelming mana. Did he understand what he just summoned? The one who appeared in front of Spinel was a [Demon]. It was a legendary monster, a disaster. No, cmity. Was it not sealed in the deepest part of the [Demon Forest]? Many famous folk tales spoke of it. If Abi was said to be a legendary monster, what about [Demon]? Spinel looked up, stunned, as he stared at the disaster in front of him. The muscr body that was about 3 meters tall was bound in ropes. It had dark-red skin and its purple hair was tied up behind as it stroked its huge ck sword,ughing. My master. How many fun battles would I have? Does the one who released me have any enemies? This disaster must have slept for all this while just to save up energy to fight that monster, Spinel thought,ughing wryly. Masters smell, Masters smell~ He was using the theory of water reflection to erase his figure and wind to erase any sound he may make to avoid being found out. It was a secret mission. Teleporting outside the jail cell, Shiro headed out of the house nimbly. He had no idea where Will was staying but it would be fine as long as he followed the lingering scent of Wills mana. Which was why Shiro was sniffing the air, although the action served no purpose. Even though it was said to be the lingering scent, strictly speaking, it was not something that could be picked up by the nose. It was just an expression to make things easier to understand. Shiro was a White Dragon living deep in the [Demon Forest]. He was summoned 200 years ago by the First Founder and after raging, formed a contract with him. No one would have thought that a Divine Beast would be a familiar to a human. But really, summoning magic is awesome. It was a magic that paired up the summoner with the magical beasts that had the bestpatibility. For the beasts side, Shiros point-of-view, a magic circle as if shouting e here,e here appeared and he entered it, curious. Although he entered the circle out of curiosity during the First Founders time, it was the right choice. It had been really fun throughout the period with the First Founder. Many stuff happened and they even made a country. A fun master who was always surrounded by troublesome situations. But the lifespan of Humans and Divine Beasts are different. The fun period came to an end in a blink of an eye and only memories were left. The First Founder was a monster who looked 40 at the age of 100 but still, he passed away all of a sudden one day. He was a curious man. His speech, values, mana, even his aura. He was so out of the norm from everyone else, such a curious man. But that had to be so. It was revealed one day that he was not of this world. And when the circle appeared in front of him again, he wondered why there was the same smell (of mana) after 200 years. It was a funny coincidence that that smell belonged to the son of the First Founders grandsons best friend. That special scent. Somehow, it was calming and had a warmth like the sun. Masters smell is~ ...... here! Shiro flew. As no one can feel or see him, there was no need to specially use his legs to run. His master this time had the same trouble-inviting constitution. ......Besides, when he asked for a name.... He was given the same name. Could it be that he came from another world as well? The small hope flickered inside Shiro. He would ask once their bond deepened further. Increasing his speed, he flew up into the air. He could see the opened window. The room it was attached to was filled with Wills mana. Its here! Landing in the room though the window, Shiro proudly puffed his chest out. There was no one in the room. What a narcissist. It went without saying that since he was using his wind magic, no one could hear him. He was totally talking to himself but this Chuunibyo fellow didnt realize it. Well then, I was supposed to pass a message.... Ah, no one can see me. Shiro narrowed his eyes and cancelled his magic. At that moment, a dagger and countless needles came at him. Jumping easily in the air, he avoided the attacks and walked to the middle of the room and jabbed his finger out. I know you are there! Wahahahahaha! Now,e out obediently. It was totally a viin-like line. There was not even a speck of a dignity of a Divine Beast. The 2 people who appeared went at Shiro immediately. One of them was d in wind while the other one was using his own strength but was channeling mana into the dagger he was holding. The darkness-d dagger ominously drew near. Ooh, a ninja and a shadow! Shiro said calmly but the 2 were moving at a speed most people couldnt catch. The 2 had a slightly shocked expression at Shiros words. The 2 daggers that came at Shiro were caught bare-handed by him with an innocent look on his face. Ah well, calm down, calm down. It is rude to attack a visitor all of a sudden. .....There is no visitor who enters via the window. Who did that? The air-headedness answer from Shiro caused Zircos head to start hurting. It was already mid-day. The 2 had returned after infiltrating the military. But Will was nowhere to be seen. They believed Will was not in danger but [Shadows] might have visited. In order to avoid fighting in the streets and dragged everyone in, Will might have gone somewhere. Which was why Buu activatedӰand waited in the room. It was an opponent that could hold up against Will. They were confident in their skills but just to be safe. [TN: Kage, shadow] If their guard werent so high, they might not notice Shiro. That was the reason why they noticed the soundless and invisible Shiro. They had unintentionally spread their mana throughout the room and sensed something moving through it. This was the so-called instinct those experienced people talked about. Seeing their dagger caught, cold sweat started running down their backs. There were no injuries despite catching a metal de bare-handed. He was strong. And that movement. There was no opening in his stance. They could not even see how he caught their daggers. And he could see through them even whenӰwas activated. He was stronger than them. The fact that Shiro was here only because he sensed Wills mana was unimaginable to them as it was not an amount humans could sense. And it just added to the fear. The expressions of the 1 person facing the other 2 were the total opposite. Okay, enough fooling around. Lets keep the daggers. Shiro, who had been smiling silently, said that before flipping his hand. The 2 immediately went on guard. Seeing the 2, Shiro grinned and shrugged. You dont have to be that scared. For I am Wills summoned beast! The prank was a huge sess! At the Shiro who announced it happily, the 2 gave out long sighs. Aahh, somehow their heads were hurting. Will-samaaaaaaa!! What is that person thinking...!! Chapter 075 – The Struggle Of A Retired Soldier 075 C The Struggle Of A Retired Soldier Posted on February 5, 2017 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero Eh, whats up with that? In the dimly lit jail cell, in the background of the pile of armors and pig stood a young girl, who folded her arms. Or rather, me. When the pig was knocked out by my killing intent, the attack started. Those guys, just because they were wearing armors, came at me full of confidence. But due to the weight of said armors, their movements were slow and without making use of its defense capability, they were all put to sleep by me. Ah, how weak. Even if I was not a magician, you guys would still be beaten to the ground, you know? Though I was using strengthening magic. Lets keep it a secret that I did think of not casting it. Carelessness is the biggest enemy one would ever have. A vase might just fall from the sky if you were not careful. But still, how weak. Too weak. Yes, my body was strengthened but they were weak to the extent that I think I could defeat them without even using magic. They were so weak that it being a trap was not possible. I was using my enhanced hearing to check their heartbeat and breathing so I knew they were all knocked out. I dont think anyone could fake their heartbeat. Well, they could use magic to fool me but if that did happen..... checkmate. I dont think that will happen though. I cannot see any reason for them to go that far. If they possessed that high of an ability, it would be faster, and much more fun to simplye at me from the start, head on. Which means. am razor. These guys were illegal ve merchants and their rogues. That would make the most sense. Yep. I wasted a lot of my time on them. ......Sigh..... A deep sigh escaped from my lips. During this entire time, Matilda-san must be preparing for the auction. Lets clean this up quickly. But this was kind of embarrassing. To think I was thinking seriously and even nodding to myself... how very embarrassing. Oh well, its no use thinking further. ....Lets not bother about the small details- Lets stop. A young girl along in the jail cell spouting some old gag will not look good to anyone. Hm? Its toote? And that its not a young girl? Mm. It must be my imagination that I heard something just now. Yep, my imagination. I will make it so. Its fine, its fine. I am a man who does not bother about these petty things, full stop. For goodness sake, just get this [shadow] business over and done with so I can stop this cross-dressing! was not what I was thinking! .....Ah, no, no. Lets stop. My shoulders slumped in dejection. ...Yep, lets get it over with. Anyway, its total annihtion time. Even today, in the barracks, its noisy. In exchanged for staying quiet on the streets all evening, the soldiers squeezed into the barracks were going as loud as they could. Flowason was not a big town. The soldiers here were almost all in-charge of the checkpoint. They do patrol the town but as night approaches, they dont do it as much, nor as detailed DDDDDDDD Those who go out in the night are responsible for their own action. It wasmon sense in Hattuo. Without streetlights, it would not be as bright as the daytime. Hattuo, Hadazerl, and even Dyuvu, a mercantile nation, were as so. The only ce which had street lights was Elzmu. Which means, it is indoor once the nightes. The only open stores were high ss restaurants or bars. They were the kind of ces where Nobles, that had bodyguards, or people who could protect themselves went to. No one came out much at night. No one would leave. Thats why once its night time, the soldiers job ended. And when these rogue-like soldiers gathered, of course it would be noisy. And in that chaos, someone came running through the pack. Ex..excuse me!! Within the barrack, a slender man stood panting. A beastman stood behind him. His guard? And another white-haired man then joined them. At the 3 who disturbed them, the soldiers red at them. Who was this man who could afford to hire a guard, that beastman, and why was he here? It went without saying but jealousy was mixed into the res as well. Die, ikemen! Was what the alcohol-fueled eyes seemed to say. But the slender man desperately continued on, seemingly unobvious to the res or just dont care about it. No, in this case, he seemed just too desperate. My daughter! Willia was kidnapped!! A rustle went through the soldiers and within the noise, 1 soldier stood up. What?! Willia-chan is? This is serious, we have to go now!! It was the soldier that they met at the checkpoint. The rest of the soldiers were startled at him, whose behavior was so different from how he used to be. And the soldier himself had a frantic face on, like he would start running anytime. Whats wrong with you, Ivan? Oi oi, why are you serious all of a sudden? Word after word of teasing were thrown at him, but he ignored them as he prepared to leave. He put on his uniform in a hurry, and hung his sword by his waist. Everyone else was dumbfounded at how fast his movements were. At them, Ivan roared angrily. Oi, what are you blokes waiting for?! We have to rescue Willia right now! And to the him. Forget it, its useless. Someone said, interrupting him. A man then walked out from the back, a shady smile ying on his face. But why, captain?! The man whom Ivan called Captain looked surprised at Ivans panic before shifting his gaze to the slender man. This is not an office for lost kids, Mr.Father. Firstly, why do you know your child was kidnapped and not lost? The Captain hid his despising expression as he looked at the slender man. I left her in the Inn for a while and when I came back, she was gone! It must be the inns master who scoffed at my guard! Scoffed? That beastman? Its her inn so of course she can look down on it. Beastman is a thing that you cant trust. Without proof, I wont move my soldiers just to look for a lost kid. In the first ce, it is your responsibility for looking away from your daughter, isnt it? What unreasonable argument. Discrimination against beastmen wasmon but why would he use it here? [TN: I assume he meant Willia was not one] Ivan thought to himself. The slender man, Ivan remembered that he called himself Jill Stuart, looked down, vexed. Thats right. Ivan just couldnt ept his captains argument. Staring at his captain, he raised his voice. The hell! Just 1 kid?! Willia-chan is not just a kid! She is an angel that came down to earth! The treasure of all Humans! Wont move your soldiers?! In that case, I quit! Ill help her of my own record! Ivans threatening attitude shocked his captain and before he could say anything, Ivan ran off. Oi, Ivan!? To the far away Ivan, the captains roar was fruitless. His hand, which was stretched out, swipe at the air. It was when he slowly lowered his outstretched hand as he had a self-mocking smile on his face. The one waiting for him was not his soldiers whoughed at Ivan along with him but instead, hell. The slender man grinned. I see. To think it would be the top of Hattuos Military, Former General Fet Ale Grousil, who did the kidnapping. It was then the Captain finally noticed. All the soldiers there were already on the floor. There were some who moaned, some who shook and even some who were sleeping soundly. Everyone was best friends with the floor. No worries, I leave them all alive. I wont hurt people who know nothing. That grinning face appeared in an instant in front of the Captain. !! He backed off reflexively and the slender manughed. Well then, how much did you receive? Spit it out. Ivan panted as he ran. Kicking the drunks aside, he dashed down the street. It had been a long time since he had given his all running. Rogues, seeing Ivan running past, were surprised as they grumbled. It was rare to see the soldiers of this town as desperate as he was. Never had soldiers in-charge of this street been threatened before. So what does this mean? Was the street under attack from demon beasts or did Elzmue attacking? Either way, it was a serious situation. The rumors spread in an instant and the usual rowdy street that was lined with pubs and the back alley went dead. Everyone were shutting themselves in their house to not be involved with whatever wasing. But Ivan, who was desperately running, ignored the eerie silence as he ran, with full speed, passed the main street and into the back alley. If it was kidnapping, there were only a few ces possible. It was most likely illegal ve trafficking. No matter, he was certain about the suspicious back alley. Right now, Ivan was regretting hard. He wanted to go faster but his body, which had been skipping training, could not seem to catch up. And right now, his body felt like it was being whipped all over. I have to rescue my Angel (Willia-chan) as soon as possible! His mission burned within him as his irritation grew. He had to be faster. Had to be quicker. As if answering himself, Ivan subconsciously gathered mana around his feet as he sped up. His calf screamed in pain because of the additional workload but Ivan pushed it to the back of his mind as he continued running. His breath was getting shorter. His heart was beating faster. Where is it?! Ivan screamed. He could imagine Willia crying in the distant. Now he felt like crying, as he got even more impatient. And when Ivan was preparing to run. Here. Hearing a calm voice behind him, Ivan jumped reflexively. Looking back, he saw a slender man, emotionless, standing there. His eyes got big. Ji, Jill Stuart-san? Why are you here.... No time to exin. Follow me. Saying that, Jill Stuart then ran at a speed, without even panting, where Ivan had to use all he had just to even follow. Wa, wait!! Ivan, who was desperately trying to follow. DDDDDDDAfter that, rumors about a soldier desperately chasing down a criminal spread and the soldiers were being looked upon in a new light. AN: Ivans hair colors green. And he had a croc-like face. A typical mean face. And weak. You would think he was a viger A but surprise, he had quite a big role. TN: Guys. Guys. Guys!! Just wanna say my thanks again. For reading this. For liking this. Despite the slow updates. Despite the grammar mistakes. (Yes, like the car beastman. Its just transformers, guys.) Despite the slow pace. Despite theck of action. Despite the inner monologueedy. (Which I loved. I chuckle a lot when it happened.) Thanks a lot for supporting this site and my trantion and love to all my editors as well. I can be a troll so thanks for your patience as well. Thank you!! And so, pumpkin pies for all of you at the back!! Ah, do be slightly careful of the carnivorous pumpkins I am growing. But I had always said, those you eat, deserves to eat you right back. Enjoy~ Chapter 076 – Annihilation & Shame 076 C Annihtion & Shame Posted on February 9, 2017 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero His throat was dry. His consciousness was getting hazy. His heart was beating so fast that it hurt. His breathing was ragged and his legs were shaking. Even so, Ivan ran. All for the sake of his Angel (Willia-chan)! And when even that strong thought started fading, it happened. When he was somehow chasing after Jill Stuart, who turned around a corner, the sight that Ivan saw was, Willia-chan walking out of a horse carriage-like ce with a smile. ..pant...pant...Thats....great... The moment he knew Willia-chan was safe, Ivan copsed. It was his limit. But on his face, a blissful-like smile appeared. He was happy. But Ivan had no idea that he was about to face despair. Yosh..... ording to the readout, there are 16 people in here. Hmm.... 4 lookouts and 12 captured... As I walked along the dimly lit basement, I used mana detection to get a feel of the ce. I was currently putting Zirco-sans magic of erasing his footsteps that I stole into practical use. As for Grousil and his goons, they were tied up by ropes I conjured from my mana so no problem there. As these thoughts ran through my mind as I walked, I heard noises ahead. Ӱ [TN: Lets y a game, shall we? Question: What magic is this?] I mumbled and the magic activated. My figure then melted into the shadows....I think. I heard some mumbling about how I kept stealing others spells but I shall ignore it. This was not stealing, its learning. As I moved on, I saw a worn-out wooden door in front. Yellow lights were shining from the crevices. As I had sent my detection mana ahead of time, it should be where the captured were imprisoned at. And, someone was standing right in front of the door. Yep. Here we go!! I jumped and did a flying-kick at the door. Hey, you there, its not a pun. Please dont say its cold. A cracking noise rang out but I paid no heed to it. I was not doing anything wrong. Eh? I aimed for this? How can it be? There was no way a young boy of 8 years old, filled with a burning sense of justice, did such an cunning deed, right? I was really not thinking of killing two birds with one stone. Going along with the flow, I punched, punched, punched the man who was the lookout. As he plopped on the floor, the fight was over. Eh? It was too short? How am I to describe a fight that ended with a punch then? I tied the moaning man up in ropes and smacked it tight for extra measures. The sound resounded within the dimly-lit jail .... not. Why were the people inside the cells trembling...? Ah. I pped my hands together as a light bulb lit up above my head. I see! I had forgotten all about it. The me right now was shrouded in shadows and soundproof. Anyone would be afraid if the lookout was punched and flown off by nothing. They must be confused. And maybe developed a fear of the shadows. They must have thought an invisible monster hade. [TN: Are we still ying the game?] Well, that was a pretty half-arsed magic. As I chanted it mentally, I became visible.... I think. And when I looked over at them, all of their mouths were open wide. I came to help. I smiled and tried to use the gentlest voice I could but they were still jumping left, right and center from surprise. I know how you guys feel but still, this hurts. Yes it does. All those captured were around my age and were mostly beastmen. Seeing this made my chest hurt. As this country had a serious discrimination against beastmen, they had a good deal kidnapping as no one would seriously search for beastmen. They were really not being seen as people. Che, its your loss for not understanding the importance of those flurry ears. Looking at the cell, it was a magic tool that was strengthened and could obstruct magic from activating. It was an intricate andplicated piece of tool. General Grousil sure was using the military technology as he liked. Although it had a massive amount of mana stones embedded in order to amplify the effectiveness, it was no use! Hahahahahah!! жϡ! [TN: Hmm. Fine. I guessints are flooding in around now. Setsudan, sever ] As the chyuunibyo-like painfulughter rang inside my mind, I chanted it out loud. I need to distract myself with something with all these eyes watching. And also to let them know that I am using magic. As they were surprised by the chant, the severed metal poles fell onto the floor, nking loudly. Come on, lets get out of this damp and humid ce as soon as possible. As I called out to them through the squarish hole I made, everyone jumped and back away. ......It hurts. It hurts but I am not giving up! I will crush them with my smile! After taking a while to digest all that had happened, tiny cheers started raising up. Oh, thank goodness. My persistence won. As I nodded with a smile, I led everyone out. Over here~ I said, as I spread my mana detection magic out. I could feel a presence. Hm. The only one skillful enough to hide the flow of mana till this extent could only be Zirco-san. There was another one behind him but.... judging from his movement, Zirco-san could easily defeat him with one shot. I turned around suddenly. I heard that a human beautiful young girl was captured as well..... hmm..... there was no human race among them. Only beastmen. But everyone was still very cute. ....Someone must have mistaken a beastman for a human I guess. We reached the first floor. The huge wooden door that I saw when I was blind-folded appeared in front of us. Right ahead must be where the carriage house was. It was toote to be acting like a kid so I just pushed the door open without any difficulty. The kids passed through it in session. Somehow, I felt like I saw this in DragXX QuXXt before. Grinning at that thought, Mr.Emotionless was standing there, waiting. The mana I felt following behind was....ah, he fell. Ah, he fainted. That person fainted with a smile on his face. What happened to him? Noticing my surprised gaze, Zirco-san nced at the fainted man and smiled slightly. Ooh! How rare! The smile of the Noh Mask Ninja! Dear fans, a secret collection shot right here! In my excitement, I even pretended to hold a camera as I pressed down on the shutter button continuously. Zirco-san looked at me, stunned. Will-dono, what are you doing? Ah, no, yes, its nothing. This was the type of situation where smiling can tide it over. Tehe~ I smiled and averted my eyes. Zirco-san tilted his head a little before returning back to the topic. He is a Hattuo soldier.... former soldier. He was the one at the checkpoint this morning. OOH! I had thought he looked familiar! To run all the way here so desperately just for me....so different from the rumors! I was touched! I knelt down to in the heat of that moment looked at him, before realizing something. ......But the mastermind behind the illegal kidnappings is General Fet Ale Grousil, isnt it? .....Will-dono should be grateful to him. Because when the Captain he had always been following stopped him, he quit his job just to find you. .....Really? To run that desperately till he dropped, what a strong sense of justice! He must have been really worried. Well, anyone would be worried when they heard that an 8 years old girl had been kidnapped and was about to sold. .....Somehow, I had a feeling I did a bad thing. No, it was not me! The one whos wrong was Grousil! As if waiting for me to finish my inner show, Zirco-san continued the conversation at the perfect timing. In addition, heres the report regarding the infiltration into the military base. It looked like Fet Ale Grousil was fired at the previous meeting with the Emperor. Our eyes met. Yeah, I wouldnt tsukkomi that he did his job way too fast. I wanted to believe that this was the standard of Elzmu. Just like Zirco, just like Father. But fired. Which means.... I see. He was fired because he became useless. I had a small smile while Zirco-san smiled wryly. A flightless bird is useless. I was dragged into the useless generals scheme of making easy money. Hahaha.... I must keep my smile. This was a disaster. I was screaming in my heart as the wind blew and the earth shook in my heart. Embarrassing! How super duper embarrassing!! Wah.... I want to dig a hole and jump right in.... Shiro was... doing his work properly. Really, if I knew the report beforehand I would have finished this quickly. It was already toote but I kinda stood out now. I should have know the longer a thing was dragged, the more troublesome it would be. Even if I were to escape, I couldnt possibly leave those captured kids alone. And with that, I would have contact with General Grousil, which would then, of course, had some link with the military. If the [Shadows] were in this country, they would know it sooner orter. ....Although I still had no idea about the methods they used to find their targets. Hm. A n that kills two birds with one stone. A very rational n. As expected of Zirco-san toe up with this fantastic n. [TN: They are nning to use this chance to lure the Shadows out?] .....And what should I do with this embarrassment of mine? This was really troubling. Before I knew it, Buu-san and Shiro were back. I need to thank the fainted guy for not making it too hard for Buu-san too. Or rather, was that guy going to be all right? Half of the reason for him losing his job was because of me. Shiro drew close to me. The way Master jumps to conclusions.... He quietly snickered. I can punch him, cant I? He was telling me to punch him, wasnt he? I was pretty sure that was the hidden meaning. And I could somehow hearughter from the .... ..... I wonder if that was my inferiorplex acting up. Anyway. I KNOWWW!! I jumped and started hitting Shiros head with a paper fan. I will be forgiven if its just that, right? Eh? Where did the paper fan came from? Ah, its from my locket pendant. It must be my imagination that someone said that I was abusing my magic tool. TN: Oooh, Will, please be careful of Vashta Nerada lurking in those shadows you lurk in. And nice one-punch! Oh yes, the .....ughter line. Direct trantion would be, I could see grass growing. In japan, they used as theirughing noise, or lol. So when they spammed those, it became ww, So someone noticed it looked like grass which was why its grass growing. When tranted, its lolololololol. Grow grass everyone! Chapter 077 – God’s Test 077 C Gods Test Posted on February 12, 2017 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero Oh god. What a test you had given me. I wonder if all my grieving and moaning would reach your ears that seemed to be blocked by that long beard of yours. Having taken my life with that long beard of yours, would you not even hear some of my tiny wishes out? Ooh... god! What is Will-dono doing? Oh, dont worry about it. He does that sometimes. To the me who was sping my hands and grieving and moaning, the other 2 were being indifferent. Too indifferent. Yep, everyones cruel. How awful! Anyway, there was no one who could understand my anguish! There is no one who understands me.... My shoulders fell and I got even more depressed. Then, a hand reached out from behind and patted my shoulders gently. As expected of my master, a perfect chuunibyo! ....You were thest person I wanted to hear that from. Wasnt it fine? Leave me alone to grieve. Because you see, usually when you save people from being enved, wouldnt you get a cute girls love or admiration? But no! Why did I get an address-unknown-jobless man instead?! I dont need it, I dont need him the most! But I couldnt say it into his face because he did be jobless thanks to me. I was not a kid who could just wave Goodbye! and left him alone. Ah, although I did look like one. Or rather, I am older than him! He was only 23! Plus, he dered Children shouldnt worry about this, it is my own decision after all. and timidly stroked my head. Him, with his fierce-looking face while smiling awkwardly, like he was not used to it, said that to me! I do not me him. I cant me him. But! Then! But then! I knew I had an average face. But when this kind of incident (event) happened, I cant be med for expecting an encounter with the opposite sex! And I got an address-unknown-jobless-fierce-looking Onii-san instead! No g was raised at all! Eh? He was an ikemen former soldier? ....Thats not it! Thats totally not it! Listen, I am straight. I was very reluctant and was pushed into cross-dressing by Zirco-san. I would be troubled if you misunderstand. I do not like men. I like girls. I lust for girls! .....Thatst part came out a bit wrong. Anyway, in any case. I was totally justified in grieving!!!! Without thinking, my eyes were squeezed shut and my hands were clenched tight. Forgive me, I went a little over. I am a gentleman and a Dukes son. I shouldnt be ming this poor man who lose his job because of me in front of Shiro, and it would do me no good to continuementing like this. Eh? Dont evenment in the first ce? Shut up! There were times where I just cant help it! I nced at the fierce-looking-address-unknown-jobless Onii-san who passed out and was carried by Shiro, and the sigh that came out of my mouth was my respect to him. Definitely. Those beastmen children that I rescued had either a family or was a part of a merchants caravan so they would have a ce to return to. That was one case closed. That was not too bad. The reason they were all so scared was due to this ces discrimination. They had thought I was from Hattuo. I was taught that by an Uncle who grasped and shook my hand as he cried tears of joy. Tears from an Uncle... But still, he seemed to be the chairman of a pretty big firm in Dyuvu so he had to fund to offer as a reward. His eyes were shining and sparkling as he gave his thanks and offered the reward but I turned him down. ......His energy was scary. But dont they check the inn they were about to stay beforehand? It was weird for a big firm not to do so. But the kid might be kidnapped when they were engrossed in their conversation. You should be more careful. The soldiers captain was working with former general Grousil for money it seemed. Originally a country without any rights for Beastmen, this kidnapping incident in Flowason turned into something big. By the way, the Captain was grilled by Zirco-san. It was for the best. And when I said that, that expressionless face somehow grew even scarier. Former general was after all, a former general. And it seemed like his court rank was taken down as well. Poor thing. Which means, that Pig bastard and his happy band of kidnappers were just normal criminals. He did not even have a noble rank to help him. And right now, he was locked up in the military prison. Because for some reason (....), he was beaten by all the soldiers in the barracks. If that were the case, what about our cover.... was what worried me but I was an idiot. The best Intelligence Corp Leader, was a ninja. He performed an [Oblivion Technique] on the soldiers. As expected of a ninja! He moved exactly like one! I must be imagining things when I thought I heard Shiro saying Did he not just hit the back of their heads? behind me. I was surprised at how easily the soldiers were allowed to quit easily. Was that really okay, Hattuos military? ....Letting them quit so easily... Are they not worried about the countrys ssified information? At my mumbling, Zirco-san turned back and looked at me. .....Ah, they are only normal soldiers who know nothing, the lowest in rank. The rules are ratherx since they are not in war right now. A lowly soldier stuffed in the barracks of the border of the country. This is the extent of a rogue who wanted a job as a soldier. Which is why, if the person himself wanted to quit, they let him. The military is notcking in manpower... In short, they are simply discardable pieces. The lowest.... discardable.... Zirco-san might be right. Hattuo does not have an education system so there are many who do not even know how to use magic. These soldiers were allmoners. So to stay or to leave was all up to them. Thats all there is to it. Zirco-san, you were really saying some mean stuff with that emotionless face. Things like the lowest...! Things like discardable pieces...! Its too frank. Besides, frankly saying, the soldiers in the checkpoint are already crooked. Hattuo doesnt really understand the concept of a border in the first ce plus the values of their poption are skewed with the discrimination against Beastmen. Elzmu is the only country truly managing their border and the people who enter. To the rest of the country, the checkpoint is a remote region so being sent there is seen as a demotion. Thats why, the soldiers here are all rogues or the worst. He was going franker by the minute!! Lower than rogues...! No wait, in that case, why was there a soldier with such overflowing sense of justice like Onii-san here? Question of the century. ....Shiro, why did he faint? I asked, trying to change the topic. Shiro, who was walking beside me, turned and looked at me slowly. He was stooping a little, as if making sure Onii-san would not fall off. His face was serious and had a frown on it. That is because..... Our eyes met. Because...? I swallowed my saliva. .....he exhausted his mana as well as his stamina. Shiro said smugly. You dont have to draw it out! Damn it! I knew it would be this kind of punch line! Ooh.... What should I do with the paper fan I took out reflexively? I cant really hit Shiro as he was carrying a man on his back. Urgh....Did you n this, Shiro? Ho ho ho! Master is still so young! Lets ignore the grinning Shiro. I dont mind it at all. I am not a kid after all. I am a wonderful 25 years old gentleman. Kuu..... dont push your luck! Remember this! Fu fu fu... Keep barking, keep barking. Empty pipes makes the most noise! This long-haired bastard!! Since we solved this incident, fooling around like this was not too bad. What, cross-dresser boy (hentai/pervert)? I take it back. Urgh! The paper fan hit Shiros face hard. This guy, right at my sore spot~!! Remembering my outfit, I stormed ahead, face flushed red. Wai... Master, wait, it was quite painful! Will-donos way of speech... Ah, dont mind it. He does that quite often. Those behind, what were you guys talking about? Their view of me... I will lose if I mind it. Yep, Ill lose if I mind it. I raised my head up. Aah, the sky was red. The cloudless sky looked cold and empty, as if hinting of the coldness of Flowasons street. My heart was cold as well. Come to think of it, we wererades. My friend. Aah, I want to go home. And I pray that I would be released from the cross-dressing. Lets just forget about the fact that I did not tell Father about this trip, only the King, and that I missed the summoned beast ss this week. My friend. Please dont shine your reddish glow onto my face. Ill look like I am still blushing. I walked in the cold weather with my friend, as evening approached while I tried to cool down my burning cheeks. Chapter 078 – Endless Envy 078 C Endless Envy Posted on February 15, 2017 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero When I looked up the sky, the stars were shining dazzlingly. This world was yet polluted, from the fresh air and the clear sky which the stars glittered brightly. The feeling of travelling after crossing the Iza river, as well as the drop in temperature might y a part in me feeling this way as well. .....Why? The inns looked suspicious. And in spite of this being a city / town for the countrys border, there were hardly any inns around. And when evening came, none of the existing inns had any space. So we ended up setting up camp. .....Why? Sharp-sighted Shiro noticed me slumping my shoulders and muttering to myself. Hm? Whats that, Master? .....Even though its my first trip overseas.... Even though it is going to be my first time staying at an inn.... Something was definitely messing with me. Like how I got an address-unknown-jobless Onii-san as a reward for me crushing an illegal ve merchant, or how I was camping in the streets despite being my first overseas trip. Its because you have a disaster constitution. As I was raking my brains for an answer, Shiro dropped a bomb on me. The sudden attack made me jumped around in surprise. So..so thats how it was... I, who had an average face and was not popr like those main-characters. Ah, but I had a feeling these days, the Light Bell... I was so shaken that mynguage ability took a hit... Light Novel, or LN for short, featured ordinary MC. Ordinary yet surrounded by high-leveled oddballs and caused trouble for them. ...Ha ha ha.. I see, so that was it. My god. This was nothing tough at. There was no way I canugh at this. I mean, disaster constitution, disaster constitution.... Oi oi, really, what did the First Founder teach this Sacred Beast(Shiro)? Why was he taught all these ridiculous nouns and verbs?! I cant. Its exhausting to talk to him every time. And when this exchange was taking ce.. Gwah.. A groan sounded somewhere down from where we were. By reflex, the both of us turned towards the origin of the noise. The man made a noise like he wanted to get up. Shiro moved towards the man who was stirring by rolling a little on the ground. Please dont scold him for rolling. There was no space in the horse carriage avable for an injured man to sleep, Watson. No ce. No no no, I did not hear anything like its cold outside. Are you, awake? I squatted beside Onii-san and looked at him. He groaned. ..Ah..er...Wheres...here? He frowned in agony as he pushed himself up. Were outdoors~ I said, directing an innocent smile at him. Having to act innocently after a while was quite painful. ......eh. Please dont stare at me like that, my mouth was cramping. ....Onii-san? After continuously calling him, he turned towards me suddenly. He must still be half-asleep just now. He then started to look around, turning his face left and right. pping his own cheeks with his hands, he nodded to himself, finally calmed. ......Willia-chan, do you know why are we outside? I will be exining that instead. When I was about casually giving some answer in a child-like way, Zirco-san came out of the carriage at the perfect time. As ever, his Jill Stuart-mode was perfect. Be it the speed he can change his clothes, be it his acting, be it his appearance, if it was Earth, he could be the best illusionist there. Surprised, Onii-san turned towards Zirco-san and nodded frantically. Well, to see the sky dark when you woke up, was rather surprising. Anyone would want to know what happened. Sorry, currently, I was an innocent-child character. Though I did want to exin it to you as soon as possible. Firstly, here is a little away from the north gates streets. I nodded self-importantly at Zirco-sans words. As there were no avable inns, we went out of the streets as we had decided to camp. We were nning to head towards the center of Hattuo so it did not matter which direction we headed out, so we randomly chose a ce to camp. By the way, the checkpoint was at the south gate. So its Foir Centeru Street...right? Yes. After catching the illegal ve merchants, we wanted to look for other inns. But they turned us down as they didnt allow Beastmen and before we knew it, it was evening and every ce had been filled. So we ended up setting up camp instead. It doesnt matter as we are aiming to go to the center of Hattuo anyway. How rare it was to see the ever-smiling Zirco-san. How rare it was to see Zirco-san talk for so long. Why was I.....? The obvious question. Why was he even carried along? Because we had discussed and decided to carry him along. Zirco-san smiled, a fatherly, gentle yet slightly troubled smile that makes people feel like destroying it. Damn it, stick that smile up your nose! You quit your job as a soldier right? ...yea. About that, your captain was in cahoots with the ve dealer, which was why he stopped you. It is partly my fault for you losing your job and I cannot just leave you alone at the street as it is dangerous, so I take you along without asking. ....The captain is? Damn it, I finally get his attitude. Rather, how did you guys know? Looking regretful while spewing abusivenguage, Onii-san asked, as expected, the reason. Ah, I just politely ask him to talk. I was assaulted by Zirco-sans smile. His eyes were not smiling. Somehow, he felt like someone I knew... Onii-san gulped. I get it! Zirco-san referenced his friend(John-sensei) for his character! I finally got that weird deja vu feeling off my chest. That was why that smile had such power behind it. Onii-san turned slightly pale. I get you, my friend, I get you. Ignoring the pale Onii-san, Zirco-san continued. And so, what are you nning to do from now? Wh, what, you say... Finding another job, I guess. I dont have any freakin... I mean, I dont have any money anyway. Since you quit the military, I supposed you cant continue to stay in Flowason. Do you have a destination in mind? .... Ah,no... Onii-san only seemed to realize that after being told by Zirco-san. In that case. Zirco-san paused, before continuing. There is something I would like to discuss with you. If you dont mind, I would like to hire you. It is my fault that you ended up like this and I do have connections. If you prefer to enter into other upation, I can introduce you. After digesting what Zirco-san said, the stunned Onii-san stood up. Do you mean you want me to be Willia-chans guard?! Wahh... Ah ah. He stood up in rush but instantly fell t back onto the ground. He seemed to have forgotten the pain he felt earlier. His muscle ached. That was the payment for forcing mana, which he hardly used, into his muscle to get them to move beyond their capacity. Argh...oww.... Looking at the sprawled Onii-san, Zirco-san and I looked at each other and nodded. Masterzzz, it seems like there is a soldier near Williamzz. The huge demon, sitting on the sofa, twisted its body, holding a big bee-like demon beast. A bee that was almost like a ho, its weapon jutting from its butt looked even more atrocious. Although it was dancing around the demons hand obediently but raging around was most likely its default state. It would attack anything that moved. To add on, the poison from its sting was lethal. Anyone who saw the ho-like creature would frantically force down their screams as they slowly backed up. What? ....How convenient. So Ho could speak. In contrast, Spinel was moving towards the sofa agitatedly. As a matter of course. Ho, and even the Demon were his summoned beasts. He shouldnt be afraid of his own summoned beasts. But Spinels face was paler than usual. Even so, his self-mocking smile was still ying on his face. What are you saying, my beast. There is no way you cant understand each other. Demon answered as he stroked the ho. That is true. Where are they now? The road near Foir Centeru Streetzz. After getting that information, they turned and faced Spinel, who smirked wryly as he started walking. Well then. Let us invite them to our house, shall we? Laughing inside, Spinels job was ending soon. It wont be perfect, but it shouldnt be difficult to get it done. He was going to give it his all. As he felt his body being eaten up little by little from the inside, he looked out the window. The stars were glittering and sparkling brightly. But now, Spinel could feel a closeness to a falling star instead. Chapter 079 – Ivan’s Agony 079 C Ivans Agony Posted on February 18, 2017 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero Ivan was now trembling with joy. Ahh, the wonders of fate. The encounter with an Angel that changed his outlook on life and even to be able to serve as a knight! How lucky he was. This was the day he finally felt the presence of god. And with that, regret over his past actions. Yes, Ivan changed. He was totally different from the rogue-like him from yesterday. It could be seen from the way he regretted over his past actions. And when he looked at Willias innocent smile, he was so deeply moved that he trembled. He would have you know the trembling was not from pain. By the way, his muscles ached, especially from his calf, so he could not even stand and remained lying on the floor. Well. DDDDDDDDDDDD!!? All of a sudden, Willia-chan lost her innocence. She seemed to be saying something but Ivan was not listening any longer. Seeing the sudden serious and mature look on Willia, Ivan, unable to believe his own eyes, rubbed them hard. The sudden movement caused pain to shoot up his calf again but now was not the time to be bothered by that. What happened? What happened to the gentle, beautiful, shining, pure, Angel-like, innocent, cute little Willia-chan? She looked like a totally different person with that expression. .....Was she possessed by something?!!? It was definitely possible. Because they were outside right now, and alone. And Willia was still a child, she would not have the mental strength to guard against it. Ivan had heard of a magical beast called Ghost that possessed people every now and then. If that was the case, he needed to do something. The way to force it out was to give the possessed body a shock that forced it out. A shock.... which meant a hit. He would have to hit Willia-chan?! I cant do it! Willia-chan who lost her innocent was still cute! She had a mysterious aura around her now. There was no way Ivan could hit his treasure, Willia. But that was the only way to save her. What should he do? And when he was in conflict about it, a troubled smile appeared on Willia-chans face suddenly. And it had enough destructive power to pull Ivan back to reality. Ivan-san. Ivan, whose name had been called by Willia, flushed like the color of boiled Ajipo. Ahh... He didnt care anymore... And when he was about to say that out loud.. .....There wont be turning back after this, Ivan-san. Is this your [Final Answer]? Willia-chan said. That was dangerous. If he were to say that out right now, the reborn him would die on this day too. Seeing Willia-chan waiting for his answer, he frantically coughed and cleared his throat before realizing he had no idea what the question meant. Ivan was only a rogue-ish soldier of Hattuo. Of course, he had never gone to school before. He had no choice but to start learning now. Swallowing his embarrassment, he asked. Erm...*cough*... What..what do you mean? Ah, sorry about that. I am asking if it is really okay to be my guard. There would be no turning back. Was it really okay? To Ivan, that was a stupid question. Turning his serious gaze towards Willia, Ivan nodded. Yea. I am jobless anyway and I wanna protect Willia-chan. Plus, I have a feeling its fate! Surprisingly, Ivan was quite a romantic at heart. To think he had a girlish thinking that it was fate after that shocking encounter, as if lighting strike, with Willia. If Ivans thoughts could be heard, Will should be able to hear him puking rainbows and sugar right now. But, to the unknown Willia, or rather, Will, he was moved by the [Way of Knight] that was in Ivans heart and Ivans value rose in his eyes. And thanks to that, Will had a bright and beautiful smile on his face. That smile was really bad for Ivans heart. With their eyes meeting, Willias mouth curled into a smile and Ivans heart caught fire despite his age. Then, I would need to exin. And Ivan-san would have to give up your Hattuo citizenship. To Ivan, who was filled with expectation, the following conversation was the start of his despair. To start with, I am sorry for deceiving you but I am a Noble. And when I said that, Ivan-san was so shocked he was about to jump up. But he cant. Because his muscle ache was preventing him from moving. Noble-sama...!!? I, I, had been impolite! To Ivan who looked like he would kneel down if he could move, there were still many things to be said so I am sorry, but I shall ignore it and moved on. Yep. Its all right, dont mind it. And again, sorry for deceiving you but I am male. Eh? What was that just now? I am a male. M, m, male...what is male? I, is that a Nobles rank? Yep, he was totally confused right now. What was that nobles rank thing? He seemed to not even know what gender was now. There was no choice, I can only wait till he calmed down. We cant continue if he cant understand. .....Male, male is...eh.. You cant be talking about gender right... Itched onto the words he mumbled in a tiny voice. Of course. My gender is male. It is certainly attached. If not, would you like to take a look? N, no! No, thank you! I was rejected splendidly. Luckily too. If he really said Yes please, I would be the one troubled. I withdrew the hand that was holding on to my skirt. Joking, of course. You got to be kidding.... On the other hand, Ivan, while groaning, had huge drops of tears falling down his cheeks. Was he really that shocked at being deceived? Reflecting upon my actions, I stopped the cheeky expression on my face and stared at him. Ivan-san, I am really sorry for deceiving you. I could only do this as my name seemed to have been widely spread within this country. I was forced to do this. I would like to shout that my eyes had not been opened to a whole new world of cross-dressing. Uwahh... But it seemed like my apology was not reaching Ivan-san at all and his tears did not look like it would stop anytime soon. No, maybe he just didnt hear that. He was just concentrating on crying. I would like to believe he was not ignoring me on purpose. In that case, I spread my hands in front of Ivans face. *p* A loud p rang across the area. Ivan-san! DDDDDDDD!?!!? Greatly surprised, Ivan-sans mouth was opening and closing with a stunned expression on his face. Lets keep it a secret that I thought he looked like a Koi fish. Yosh, now I got his attention, lets continue. Taking this chance, I will introduce myself. I am William Beryl, Elzmu Countrys Dukes heir. Tee hee. I added in my heart and when I looked over at Ivan.. Be, be, be, be, be, beryl?! Duke?! DDDDIve heard the name somewhere but what.. This is.. Ha ha ha ha... Someone, he started aedy act on his own. [TN: You broke his mind multiple times, Will, be kind.] He startedughing. Really, dont force yourself since you cant move. What gag was that, turning a dogeza into a full t prostrating pose? And the first part, that rapid talking was amazing. While I was retorting inside my mind, Ivan-san had alreadyy t and was kissing the ground. Thats why I told you not to mind it! Just be your normal self! Anymore and I will not be able to stand it. [TN: Fromughing] I slowly helped Ivan-san sit back up. Ah, thats why I would need to bring Ivan-san over to Elzmu. Would that... really be okay? At my question, Ivan-san, who had been looking at the stars, turned towards me and our eyes met. ......Of course. Dont underestimate me, I will plow down any obstacle in front of me. .....Really, Ivan-san was a man straight from Knighthood. So brave and faithful. Ivan-sans strong gaze pressured down on me over and over again. Chapter 080 – In The End, Ivan Is An Idiot 080 C In The End, Ivan Is An Idiot Posted on February 21, 2017 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero Hmm. How frank, are you turning homosexual? Zirco said, alighting from the horse carriage. ....Eh? Willia....no, Will was in the carriage with Mr.Bear, discussing something. This came when Ivan was nkly staring at the starry sky. The soft and gentle smile of Jill Stuart was nowhere to be seen on the emotionless face. For a moment, unable to process, Ivan stared at him. Is Ivan-dono turning homo- No! Wait a minute! What are you mistaken about?! Ivan cut into the sentence Jill Stuart was repeating to him, thinking he hadnt heard it. He cant overlook this. He had somehow heard something outrageous. Ho.... Homosexual.... ? How rude. I think I still love woman very much. Please face reality. Harsh words were given back to Ivan. He knew that in reality, there was no one who could ept him loving a young child. But still, he cant ignore his feelings. What he loves was what he loves. Even if the inner was an adult (ghost), I still cant give up. Right now, Ivan did not have the determination to hit Willia but one day, he would do it. Until then, he was not going to give up. What about you, Jill Stuart-san? Zirco gave a puzzled face to the smiling Ivan. What are you talking about, Ivan-dono? What ghost? Ah, that. Willia-chan is possessed by a ghost. .....Hah? For a brief period, the 2 of them stared at each other, stunned. As I said, the spirit of the noble called Will.... No, Will-dono has always been Will-dono. He cross-dressed as Willia in order to conceal his identity. Stop lying. I understand how you feel as a father but no matter how I look, Willia-chan is only 5, 6 years old. ....That is true.. It was actually 8 years old. Zirco conceded on this fact. If Will heard this, he could definitely cry. It was lucky he was not around to hear this conversation. Can a 6 year old act and speak like that? Theres no way! I dont even use honorific speech. ....Urgh. There was nothing Zirco could argue against. It was true thatmonly, a child cant do it. He knew Will personally, and knew that he acted like this originally but if not, he would not have believed it either. In truth, he had doubts when the respected Kesamu-sama told him about it. Somehow, this had turned really troublesome. Can he convince the guy, who had fallen in love, in front of him? They would be together since he was hired. Whether if he liked it or not, Ivan could most likelye to realize it. Zirco gave up quickly on this matter. I will save Willia-chan. I cant stand to hit her now but one day... ncing at Ivan, who was speaking enthusiastically, Zirco let out a deep sigh. The emotionless eyes were tinged with tiredness. ......Going to the Adventure Guild will prove helpful for the possessed. In that case, lets go! Looking at Ivan, whose eyes were sparkling, Zirco nodded emotionlessly. He knew the [Shadows] woulde attacking and Ivan would prove to be a help so there were no loss. ......Sigh... But at least he was allowed to sigh, he thought as he turned it towards Elzmu, his hometown, that was far far away. The horses went clop clop as they walked down the road, pulling the carriage along, I was, as usual, floating above my seat. It was early morning, when the sun had just risen. The refreshing air was calming. With a wow name like Foir Centeru Street, its streets cannot be even called as one, as it was simply hardened soil. Since the carriage had gone over it, the animal trail should be renamed as horse carriage trail. .....That was wrong? Ah, whatever. [TN: Ha, the tone shift whenever its Wills POV] Instead of that, yesterday, when I was discussing the employment terms of Ivan-san with Buu-san, Zirco-san and Ivan-san was getting along quite well and were currently whispering behind me. .......I knew it is a ghost! She is floating! .......I know, since you had been repeating it. Once we reach the Center, we will head towards the guild, is that fine? I had no idea what they were talking about but it seemed like they had business with the guild after reaching the Center. But there were many kinds of guilds. The standard of the Otherworld, starting with the Adventure Guild, Merchant Guild, Craft Guild, etc etc. And, even though it was only a rumor, in our country, Elzmu, there seemed to be a fan club which was called Guild. I heard it from Selphy.... but it seemed that to the same even for this Otherworld. Fan clubs exist everywhere, can be made by anyone, even in Phillis Academy. I was not in the wrong to want to retort that it can be called a Fan Club Guild. What guild? It was the fault of the 2 whispering but since I had heard it, there was no other way. Since it was not nice to eavesdrop, it would be the best toe out in the open and asked about it. As I thought, Ivan-san jumped in surprised as Zirco-san had an expressionless face, as usual, as he replied. By the way, Ivan-san. You were that tortured by muscle pain yesterday but today, it was already healed, seeing you moved so lively. Youth sure was great. The Adventure Guild. Since Ivan-dono has not registered, we are thinking of doing it as a proof of his identification. Saying that, he exchanged looks with Ivan-san. Hm. Somehow there was an aura of tiredness from his face even though he was as expressionless as usual.... Must be my imagination. Anyway it was most probably something to do with Ivan-san. I see. I havent been to one before too, is it alright not to register as well? We have identification papers from Elzmu as Jill Stuart so there is no problem. Ah, that legal fake passport. I, who was a little lost at what to reply, gave a Thats good before flying out of the window at the back and onto the roof of the carriage. It was cloudless as usual with the never ending road. Hm, how otherworldly. One of the standard plots for Otherworld was to encounter bandits and I wondered if I would too as I looked at the sky while I floated. ..........!? Something seemed to be flying. Ehhhhhhhh!?!!? A tako was flying in the sky. [TN: Tako = octopus] Wiggling its tentacles, it was flying in the sky. I heard that Ajipo was often caught by Sea Birds..... The generally peaceful trip continued. We are here! Center! I yelled as I spread my hands wide, causing people around me tough. The gatekeeper wasughing as well. His fleeting nce caught my eyes and our gaze met. Since that was embarrassing, I hid behind Zirco-sans back. Identification please. Sure. Zirco-san took the identification papers out from his pocket. Jill Stuart from Elzmu Country and...eh, the one behind you is? Thats my daughter, Willia and the other person and the Beastmen are our guards. We are on a trip this time. I see. Ill collect the entrance fee then. 4 person would be 40 rook. Okay. As he had prepared it beforehand, Zirco-san immediately passed 4 pieces of silver to the soldier. Little info, in Hattuo, 1 rook was a copper coin, 10 rook was a silver coin while 100 rook was a gold coin. I heard that 1 rook was about 100. I hadnt said it but Elzmus money unit was in Yan. Just 1 word difference from Yen. Very easy to understand. As expected of the First Founder. Wee to Center~ Somehow the gatekeeper seemed frivolous. He was messing around andughing as he gave a sidelong nce at Zirco-san as we walked into the streets. ......Hm. Zirco-san mumbled as we crossed over the gate and into the streets. Central streets felt a lot more urban then Flowason. The stone paving was as beautiful as ever, however, it did not feel like it was flourishing. It was the afternoon of the 2nd day since we set off from Flowason. It only took 3 days from Elzmu to Hattuo and yet it needed 2 days from city to city here. Once again, I came to realize how big Hattuo was. For the time being, let us find an inn first, shall we? We nodded at Zirco-sans words and we cut through the central street. TN: This is confusing. Okay. The capital of Hattuo = Center, a name. And there are central streets in Center. Yep, I did well exining. Chapter 081 – Invitation 081 C Invitation Posted on February 26, 2017 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero TN: Imagine my surprise when it stated that myst post was 5 days ago.. Sorry for the wait guys. I was very very addicted to a novel and just simple cant tear my eyes away from it. After reading about 280 chapters I could finally move my eyeballs away from that text to this text so... This was the first. I had been dragged into various troubles but never had I been embroiled in a religious one. Each and everyone would have their own sense of values and notion and I knew that it differs with everyone and I was not to judge. I also thought I should not impose my own values on others. But that was not the problem. Which meant, religion existed in this world. Unlike my previous world, there was no free-thinker nor the eptance of other religions. Why was that? Easy. The god was real in this world. No really, you can actually see them. At one end, there was the Adventurer Guild. Following the usual tropes of an orthodox Adventurer Guild, it did give an adventurer card. And this card was created by god. Another troupe, one was to touch the crystal ball and the card would materialize above it. This crystal would appear once a guild was built. Good grief. That grandpa... the spells were all Japanese and even the Adventurer Guild was as orthodox as they came. It all reminded me of him. I was really doubting if he was doing it on purpose. Anyway, that was the reason for the absence of religious problems. This was a world where you can feel God working his magic. Hmm~ I am looking forward to it. Iy on the creaking bed, muttering to myself. The inn itself was rather worn out but the Innkeeper looked like a good person. He did not reveal any disgust at Buu-san too. I believed that I would not be dragged into another kidnapping situation this time round. Please no. We rented 2 rooms. Ivan-san had stubbornly opposed to sharing a room with me. How sad. Onii-san, you made me really sad. He said nothing could stop him but it seemed that cross-dressing was way too disgusting for him. ....Ahhh.....He misunderstood. He totally misunderstooddd!! I had toy it down that this was really not my hobby! We would spend a lot of time together since I hired him so what was this uneasy situation? Ahh, whatever. I was not going to bother about that. Nope. Uh-uh. Not bothering. Zirco-san looked like he was going to persuade Ivan-san as he left for the other room. Buu-san followed him. Since I was the one being targeted by [Shadows], it would make it easier to lure them too, being the only one left. Tomorrow, we are going to get a guild card in recement of identity papers for Ivan-san. While we are on it, I would love to get mine created as well but... ah, sadly, this was an undercover mission. Since I cant really deceive Gods Eyes, I cant get my guild card made. Thats too bad. Thats too bad. But, then, even so!! It is going to be my first time in an Adventurer Guild! Was there anything more exciting than this? No, there wasnt! I did not enter one in my past life too. No, something would be wrong if I did. I was so excited! Guild!! It was when I wasying on my bed, thinking about these stuff. .........!? A chill ran through my entire body. What was this....!? Someone in the room next door was asserting his/her strong mana. Goosebumps appeared all over my body. The moment I came to my senses, I threw open the door and rushed over to the room next door. [Shadow]. [Shadow] came. I thought they woulde for me! Damn it! As I smashed open the door to the room next door, everyone there was enclosed in arge amount of mana and disappeared. A... ah.... Standing in the doorway, I could see a piece of paper fluttering in the middle of the room. 3 people were received. They would be ced under William Beryl. Please head over to my hall this evening. Chief of Shadows Spinel [TN: 3 people had been saved. 3 people had been saved. No survivors. 3 people had been saved.] I swallowed after reading the letter before crushing it in my hand. Damn it.... What kind of invitation was this? Ӱ wС ͸^ [TN: Kage, Hikou, Touka. Shadow, Flight, Pass (through)] I didnt even have the time to open the window. I activated the magic with an image of passing through buildings like a ghost. Flying straight up into the sky at once, I set up a barrier around me. Following that, I enhanced my senses and sped up my thinking and then started searching for the presence of Zirco-san and the others. .......Nothing. I increased my enhancement. DDDDNothing?! I further increased..... but stopped. The information flooding my head was making me dizzy but forget about that. Nothing. I got nothing. Why..... The word echoed around me. Upon the enhancements, the area I could search was bigger than the continent itself. .......a...... Even so, why? The huge loss and that feeling that was slowly boiling over inside of me was unmistakably anger. Towards the [Shadows]. No. Me. Towards the useless me. In the end, I hadnt changed. Damn! The tiny curse that I muttered did not get out but instead, whirled inside of me. It was always like this. Always. Always. Every time I wanted to try my best I ended up kicking the air. In my previous world and in this world, in the end, nothing changed. No matter how many [Cheat] I got from god, I am still me. DDDDDDDDIn a good sense as well as the bad one. Every time I moved to protect the ones I love and every time I exposed them to danger instead. I cant stop my frustration. Buu-sans identity might be discovered. I felt very uneasy. Mother, Father, Chiffon, Zen and Selphy. Even Zirco-san, Buu-san and Ivan-san. Why? I was reincarnated into this environment where I was surrounded by all these people whom I love and loved me back. Why did you have to get in the way? DDDDDDDD Ah. Zirco Ninja λ! Buhualλ! Ivan λ! [TN: Pumpkin λ! Ichi Jyouhou Kensaku. Retrieved position information] Thats right. There was no point panicking. In that case. I did not only possess [Cheats]. I had the advantage in spells chanting too. I shall use everything I can use. *Ping At the same moment an electronic noise sounded, a map with 3 red dots on it, floated up in front of me. Stupid. I was really stupid. Anyway, lets breathe in and calm down first. Why did I panic so hard when it was only their presence I failed to detect? Lets go. At the same time I said the 2 words, I shot through the sky. As I flew through the sky as if I was gliding, the corners of my mouth curved. The deadening silence of the upper sky was paired with the biting coldness. 3 dots represented the positions of where the 3 of them were. It was at a town outside of Center. TN: Shall I change chants to aria? And... Wheres John? Chapter 082 – The House Of Shadows And The Battle Mania 082 C The House Of Shadows And The Battle Mania Posted on March 1, 2017 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero I broke through the darkness of the night. It was regrettable that even with my enhanced vision, I could hardly see more than a short distance ahead. I had enough. I had enough of losing people without doing anything. I had enough of losing even if I did anything. ......I will crush them. The wind around prevented my voice from leaking out but at least my desire was conveyed. I finally arrived right on top of where the 3 dots on the map were shining. But only thing I saw there was an unlivable broken-down house. There were countless holes in the roof and it was in a condition where only the bare bones of the house was left standing. No one could be seen. Why? No matter how I doubted my eyes, what I cannot see would still remain unseen. It was just an empty whirl of nothingness there. It hadpletely turned dark. On the other side of the blue blue sky, the reddish glow at the edge of the horizon flickered gloomily as it died down. [TN: Okay, I have no idea why the author keeps alt between total darkness and still seeing the light and blue sky. I reckon shes hanging out with Alcohol-san.] Was my magic wrong? No, it cannot be. Nothing could be done if thats the case. I had a solid image in my mind as I chanted the spell perfectly. It would be to the degree of denying thews of this world itself if the magic was wrong despite it activating. In that case, why was there nothing here? No, it was not that there was no one here.... but that I cant see anyone. Yes, [Shadows] were known to control the darkness. When I first met Chiffon and Buu-san, Buu-san was usingӰ. Like me right now. It was written my hall on the paper left behind. There was no way it would be this broken-down house. Which meant. The hall was hidden. There was nothing else I could do even if I was wrong about this. ħ͸ҕ [TN: Mahou Kouka Toushi, See-through all magic effects] I chanted and it unexpectedly appeared instantly. It was quite.. anticlimactic. In a word, it was a masterpiece. The [Shadows Hall] looked very shadowish. It was made out of grey stone with simple, yet dignified engraving around the windows. Beyond the window was shrouded in darkness so unfortunately, the interior cannot be seen. The roof was painted in a dim dark green color and somehow, at the edge, gargoyles were ced there, looking like a western horror house that was rather out-of-ce. And at the top, instead of an arc, a stupidly huge onion-like gate could be seen. 3 lines were engraved along the shape and at the very top, at the opening, Japanese were minutely craved. A magic circle. It seemed to be written in a clerical script-style font. It shouldnt match with a Gothic-style house but somehow, it strangely fit. An ominous yet grandeur kind of feeling? Plus, dimwitted phrase like Hide this Hall of Shadows, Look like a broken-down house and Just a framework for the roof was written on it. Above everything else, right in the middle of the damn huge ass door,Say Open Sesame! to open this doorwas written. How surreal was this? But I dont have the time tough and enjoy. I do not have the time to hold back. Taking a deep breath, I stood in front of the door with hands on my hip and shouted. _ޡ! [TN: Yeah, you guys should know what this mean] Yep. I said that straight out. I did feel a little foolish. I mean, think about it. You are about to face a viinous assassination group of [Shadows] while shoutingOpen Sesame at the top of your lungs! Dont you think that was the meaning of foolish? When I was thinking about all that, the door opened smoothly, surprising silent as the mouth I used to eat dropped open. Hm. In that case, arent I Issun-Boshi? So be it. I touched the wall and created a thin sword before spreading my mana into it, strengthening it. [TN: One-inch boy folk tale. Wiki it.] Going along with the flow, I swung the sword and yelled. THANK YOU FOR YOUR INVITATION! I HAD COME AS YOU REQUESTED, YOU BASTARD!! Then, a gigantic stairway appeared in front of me and, standing at the doorway, arge man that was ying with a wasp was standing there. Wah! That was fast! ....And he looked extremely shocked. To think you woulde before the preparations areplete! Hm, you are stronger than I thought. I am truly happy about this! In an instant, he drew close with a smiling faceDDDDDD!? was what I was thinking when he suddenly shed at me. uWah. Right away, I jumped away from that man and slid around to his back. Yes, it has to be like this! The manughed with ferocity as though satisfied as he turned around. His grin got wider on his reddish-dark skin as he dered to me. You, the one I had been waiting for, the one with strength! With a look of ecstasy, therge man looked at me with conviction. ........I see, this guy was a battle mania. Is it you bastard who send me the invitation? As a grin surfaced on my face, I enhanced my thinking speed, my strength, and my speed and hardened my defenses. At the same time as I was staring at Mr.Large, my brain was sectioning the ce and creating a map. Its showtime! For my lord! Sh...Showtime... I should not be bothered about that crazy pace of his. ....I see. I shed at the floor with all my strength. Crash, a huge noise rang out as a hole was created and the falling rubble showed that there was a space underneath. And, when I realized it, Mr.Large lifted his hand and moved it to his back, drawing something out. Slow-motion time. As the floor fragments fell, piece by piece, Mr.Large moved fluidly toward me, drawing near. Try this! His swordsmanship was as if it was enchanting me. No, that was not a Katana...The thing Mr.Large pulled out in an instant was arge broadsword. Although I did strengthen myself, I cannot over-stress my body. And it was when I wanted to face his attack, I was attacked with a vicious chill down my back. Immediately, I did a huge jump back. Your lord. Ah, your lord. You are a summoned beast. I just barely managed to respond slowly. I cannot show my anxiety. The floor I was standing on was beautifully and splendidly cut. There was no noise, as though he was slicing through the floor like tofu. It would be dangerous to not avoid that sharp-freaky sh. Unknown to Mr.Large, a huge amount of sweat was dripping down my back. What was this? Really, what was thiiisss?! Hm. You avoided it. Please dont say it as if you were saying Ah, good morning. . And dont brandish your sword about in a gleeful manner! The body of Mr.Large who was swinging thatrge broadsword around was impressive. In addition, the floor was being cut like a swiss cheese. What if I did not avoid that sharp sword? Dont you think thats unfair? I tried saying that with a casually smiling face but that was really dangerous. I really think that was a foul. As Mr.Large chased after me while attacking, one part of my multi-tasking brain caught a figure jumping out from underneath the cracked floor. Υס! [TN: Nidan Jump, 2 step jump] As I jumped to avoid the broadsword attack, I furthermore kicked the sky to propel myself higher as so to also avoid that shadow. I then stood at that height as I turned and faced the 2 of them. It might be a foul. Why? Because he is the legendary disaster, high-ranking magical beast, Demon. The person who flew out, said, as he grinned at me. As though he was sneering and ridiculing me. Wee to my Hall of Shadows, William Beryl. Tonight, you shall have all the hospitality I can give. Since I had been in your care. And with that, 3 more shadows jumped out. I would like you not to underestimate us [Shadows]. It was Zirco-san, Buu-san and Ivan-san, who lost the shine in their eyes. DDDDI do know how to deal with it though! 륳_݆ש`ȥ󤵤Τǡˤ˽Y򤫤ơ! [TN: Zirco-san no Reizoku no kubiwa kaijo, Release Zircos cor of very. Buu-san to Ivan-san no mo kaijo, Release Buu and Ivans too. De, and. Sannin ni kekkai wo kaketageteExpand a barrier around the 3 of them. Phew.] Therefore, I activated my magic with a long chant that I hadnt been using for so long. If I were to exin in terms of temperature, it was like the warmth of the sun as mana spread and wrapped around the 3. At the very same time as I activated my magic, the 3, whom leaped up towards me, lost their strength and started losing speed. They then fell towards the floor but no worries, my barrier was there to protect~ them! Wh, what?! I ignored the [Shadow] standing in front of me as he muttered a line that those 3rd-rated viin part usually says. Rather, Mr.Large, the Demon, who sneaked up on me behind without a sound, was far scarier. Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaa! As I screamed in my heart while I flew forward in a bid to escape. Then did a somersault. No time to joke around. This time, the attack came from the Shadow-Guy, who was aiming for his opportunity all these while. Furthermore, I could see that his sword was smeared with poison. Unscrupulous! How unscrupulous! Poison on top of a pincer attack?!! What was this, how scary! Really scary! ` [TN: Kamaitachi, Razor wind, not the yokai. This time.] I activated it chantlessly towards the one I was facing. I released the invisible des of wind towards the Dangerous Target, ah no, I mean the Demon. But. Break! You got to be kidd~ing. The wind was shed apart from the Demons swing of his broadsword. Dont you find that weird? Stuff like air and wind was like the representative for stuff that cant be cut! I had enough. But I will try my best and shoot another one in desperation. oС [TN: Kyomu no Yaiba. The de of void] I hated this magic because it was bathed in Chyuunibyo. The attribute-less crescent-shaped pitch-ck de that did not produce any light but instead simply, very eerily absorbed, strike at Demon. Attribute-less. This was a de that totally ignored thews of physics. A de that doesnt exist cannot be cut! Break! Yep, it happened. This person cut it easily just liked that. Plus he did that by simply thrusting his sword at it. Trying to escape from therge broadsword, I sidestepped to the left, only for the sword, that was swung down half-way, to change its direction towards me. Thanks to that, I got stuck at doing a weird loopy-somersault-like jump in order to avoid it. Furthermore, in the midst of jumping, the Shadow-guy flicked his wrist at me and a dozen of small daggers flew towards me. I wondered if I should call those flying weapons or hidden weapons? Its kind of those where assassins in fantasy often used. I was very sure those were all smeared with poison. Desperate, I deflected all the daggers with my sword. You know, the me right now was enhanced with elerated thinking speed. What was with these people? Unbelievable. Zirco-san! Really, that! Whats?! That?! I shed and deflected the fluid attacks at me by the broadsword before managing to barely avoid the sh by Shadow-guy after noticing his attack through a gap. I knew the attack woulde sooner orter but to really see it happening was a little surreal. Then, Zirco-san, who wasying t on the ground, raised his voice. High ranking magical beast C Demon. It was known to be the origin of disaster and its existence was said to be sealed a long time ago, even before Hattuo was founded and all details are unknown! ˮС[TN: Mizu no Yaiba, de of Water] ʸ[TN: Kasen, Fire Arrow] ̩```٩`[TN: Nurikabe, Invisible wall, another yokai, google it] Che, it was useless. I shot magic after magic but as expected, it was all cut down. But that sword though. A sword that could cut through anything, even god. It likens as a [God ying Sword]. There was a legend about how it was really used to y a god. The Shadow-guy then interrupted Zirco-san, Destruction Devil, was what it is called. He shrugged with a face that found it all amusing before pointing to my back. Demon, cut that down. The finger was pointed at, it went without saying, the 3 of them. .........What a really freaking unscrupulous bastard. TN: Hmm. Now we kinda got an idea who spidey thinks when he is battling someone. Chapter 083 – I Will Not Recognize It As The Destruction Devil 083 C I Will Not Recognize It As The Destruction Devil Posted on March 4, 2017 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero TN: Well, I hold off from saying that this is going to be a short arc for some reason I cant fathom... This is a short arc. I had fun reading all your spections about how Will defeats Demon but guys, just a warning. This is aedy. This is aedy. This is aedy. Important things must be said thrice. This arc will end with the next chapter. Well, to sum this arc up, its CROSS DRESSING, Ivan and maybe a dash of The DESTRUCTION DEVIL Demon. Oh, I forgot Spinel but eh, hes not important. The direction Shadow-guy was pointing at was, of course, the ce where the 3 of them wereying t on the ground, covered by my barrier. If Zirco-sans words were true, that [God ying Sword] Demon was using could cut through anything. This was going to be really problematic. The barrier I set up would most likely by cut down easily. All the attributes, Fire, Water, Earth, Wind, and even Void, which didnt even exist got cut/destroyed with that broadsword. I can escape, but what about the 3 of them? It went without saying for Ivan-san but I had experience with the aftermath of being bound by the [Cor Of very]. They wont be able to move for a while. If that Shadow-guy knew about it and that I would release the cors and nned all this in advance, I would admit that he was clever. As one would expect from an underworld specialist. His cunningness was unparalleled. Stop fooling around, you bastard! I am not fooling around. Sorry for thiste introduction. My name is not bastard but Spinel, the chief of [Shadows]. Please to meet you. o [TN: Mu. Nothing or Void I guess.] I cannot do nothing. Everything will end if I do! As he seemed like he was about tounch into a viinousughter, I had enough time to set up a huge ball of nothingness behind Spinels back. Even the so-called Destruction Devil knew that if his summoner died, he would disappear as well so he dashed towards the ball of nothingness excitedly. Making use of that gap, I rushed over to the 3. [God ying Sword]. A name that was overflowing with chunibyo-ness. As it was the extremely foul aspect of being able to cut anything. And that sword was fast approaching me. The slow-motion world became even slower. I thought I heard screamsing from behind me. Able to cut anything. I felt like I heard that somewhere before. [TN: Duh. Every LN ever made?] I couldnt help butughed even at this timing. Well, I do not think I can avoid this. In that case. ˤ㤯ن! [TN: Konnyaku Shokan. Summon Konnyaku, a food that has 0 calories. ] I summoned a huge Konnyaku to appear in front of me. I apologize to the otherworld factory or supermarket or any family that I stole this from. As I stared hard, so hard that I could burn a hole, at the slowly swinging sword, something shocking happened. [TN: The slowness was the slow-motion thingy.] The edge of the de touched the Konnyaku. It sank in a little and then.....Boing went the weird sticity of the Konnyaku and the sword was bounced clean off. Viva Konnyaku....! It seemed like Konnyaku cant be cut in this world as well. It was my win. Destruction Devil? Stop joking. Destruction in front of creation doesnt mean a thing! I will never recognize some chap who can only cut things to be the Destruction Devil. You are at most a battle mania. I sneered at Demon, who had a bewildered expression on his face, still holding onto his bounced broadsword. ƿن! [TN: Kabin Shokan. Summon Vase. Ooooh, someone gonna die.] I summoned Matilda-sans vase and dropped it above Demons head. Directly at the crown. Besides, the god you speak of is an unreasonable being. For example, making a vase drop out of the sky. Demon copsed. Then he dissolved into ck smog that dispersed into the air. Please do not talk about god. That topic irritates me. Behind me with my smiling face, I am sure you can see an aura in the shape of John-sensei. That was how angry I actually was. I then turned to Spinel directly and let out my mana. ....Ah, how stupid I was. Wont that end instantly? Spinel-san. This is the face of me being merciful. Spinel fainted just like that, with a stunned expressions stuck on his face. Well, I was rather evil in the end. First you tie Spinel up with magic~? Just a little, and a little more, increase the gravity and extract the mana~? And ta-dah, Spinel-scroll is done~? I tied Spinel up in an easy-to-understand way those children programs often used. I had extracted all of his mana and bound him up with my magic so even if he woke up, there was nothing he could do. Plus I increased the gravity hold on him too. There was no way he could move. Not even I could move. Buu-san, who as lying right beside, was making a face as if he stepped on a bug.....no, as if he bit on that bug. Was it just my imagination? I want it to be. That... was rather unbearable. It was my imagination that he said that with a miserable face. Yep. Anyway, I was happy that this trip, to chase after [Shadow], was over. To tell the truth, I was shocked at how fast this case was settled. At this speed, it was like I devised this whole thing before bringing the case to the detective agency. I couldnt help but had these kind of doubts. Having said that, I cant stay in Hattuo for a vacation either. Because we were here to do a job. We cant dy the report. I wanted to go for a bit of sight-seeing but...there was no choice. Letse back for a vacation the next time. Well, for now, I transported the 3 at once, who cant move because of the bacsh from the [Cor of very]. Of course, Spinel too. And when the scene changed to the bed in room of the inn I was staying. Wi.... Willlll-dono?! This ce is?! Wi-Willia-chan?! Although I was neither Willlll or Wi-Willia, I resigned myself to it. It was normal for them to be confused. I was sure if I was in their shoes, I would be so shocked that my hups wouldnt stop. Although I was not huping right now. But, then. Aaaaaaahhhhhhaaaaaaaeeeeeeeeiiiiiiiiioooooooouuuuuuuu! Stop shaking me! I cant exin like this even if I want to! Stop it! I shook off their hands and jumped. In the air, I then pulled out my paper fan from my pendent. Gwah! Uwah! Yosh, they calmed down. I waved my hand in front of their eyes and their line of vision followed it. Hm, they looked fine...I think...maybe? Yep. Do you need an exnation? Isnt it obvious?! I shrank back from the perfect harmony from the both of them.... not. I stared in mute amazement as I regained myposure. Erm..... You should know that I am the eldest son of the Duke of Elzmu Country, Gion Beryl, right? Wait a minute. That was real? I didnt expect I would pause at this stage. Ivan-san asked, his eyes wondering about desperately. Yes. I thought it was a gh... ghost. At Ivan-sans words, my eyes turns into dots. [TN: This] This was really a bolt out of the blue. ......Ghost? I cant help but parrot his words. Yea. I thought it was a Noble ghost called Will that was possessing Willia-chan. .....Thats not it. Both inner and outer are all Will, you know? 100% man. If you want I can strip, no, please let me strip. Zirco-san put a stop to the me who was desperately trying to prove myself and erased the shame. Whoa, whoa. I am sorry, I went a little out of control there. No....no problem. The proof that I am not a ghost... Oh right. ɢ! [TN: Akurei Taisan, Banish, Oh Evil spirits!] White mes raised up at my chant and licked my body. The bed remained unburned. Although this spell was from the Fire attribute, it was a me that deal with spirits, like ghosts, zombies and undead. Thews of nature? No no. This is a magical world that is full of fantasy, you know? Ah, correction. This is a fantasy world full of magic. Dont be bothered about it too much. Inymen terms, it was something like the Holy Fire. [TN: Fox Fire in japanese] I felt a little sorry for surprising Ivan-san but this was the only way I could prove that I was not possessed by a ghost. Is this okay? Wh, what is this? Magic. A fire magic that banishes ghosts. Its the magic you want the guild to cast on Will-dono. I nodded and it looked like Ivan-san finally understood. Eh. Then then then Willia... Will-sama is really a noble? To grind it into him, whose eyes were pleading me to say it wasnt true, I nodded sternly. And, by the way, I can use magic of all attribute! Perfect timing, yay! I announced with a wink. Is....that.....true.... ......Tee hee? Zirco-san simply fell back and fainted. Hm. It was lucky we were on my bed. TN: I had a huge impulse to trante it as I love you, You love me~? Lets make a Spinel Scroll with me~? With a little bit of magic ropes & gravity~? Extract his mana & thats all you need~? He he he. And look, We got ourselves a John-sensei mention. Chapter 084 – Awareness & Determination 084 C Awareness & Determination Posted on March 7, 2017 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero Looking at the fainted Zirco-san, Buu-san and I smiled wryly at each other. As for Ivan-san, he was crouching down and, for some reason, sobbing..... What was this chaos? In the end, everything ended without me exining anything even if I wanted to when I first teleported them into my room. Did I mess up the order of what I was to exin? No, or can I say it cant be helped? There was nothing much I could do. It was not my fault. Since there was no other choice, I summarized everything with Buu-san, the only one still sane. Since we had to report this chain of idents to the King, there was no harm in making sure we were on the same page. The root of [Shadows] were, as expected, in Hattuo. I said as Buu-san nodded. I am convinced since this is a human supremacy country as well. Thats right. We should have suspected Hattuo from the start when we realized the 3 [Shadows] sent to kidnap me were Beastmen that were wearing [Cors of very]. Or at least included them in the list of suspected masterminds. Plus...... .....Are they fighting against themselves? Might be. Since they attack Ivan-san in his uniform too. ......No, it might be the [Shadows] trick. I said, changing my mind. If it was them, they wouldnt blink an eye at being sacrifice to jumble up the investigation of them being friend or foe. This was the conclusion I came to after seeing their methods of doing things. Yeah, the mastermind waspletely ck. .......Even so, the summoned beast. A mystery. It is obvious that Demon was way stronger than Spinel. Thats right. ording to the mana I felt, Demons mana chill was a lot stronger than Spinel, who might have mana slightly higher than the norm. Plus, Spinels attacks were a lot weaker than Demons. I had thought that since Demon was a battle mania, he might have followed Spinel if he was stronger than him but..... Even if Spinel was concealing his mana inside him, something seemed wrong. Like, somehow.... Like he was tired.... That one sentence that identally got leaked out shocked Buu-san. Huh? What tired? Ah, no. I thought Spinels movement looked like he was very tired. Was it? Eh, isnt it so? You did see how he moved right? Was I wrong in thinking he was conscious just now? Looking at my expressions, Buu-sans stunned expression changed. No no no no, he was moving at a speed that I already find it hard to follow! There was nothing I could say at that. Buu-san quickly changed the conversation after he saw how speechless I became. But, in that basement where the [Cor Of very] is attached to me.... There are a lot of magical tools lining around. I wonder if there is any connection... Is that true?! I said, hooking onto his words. Damn it, damn it! To have missed such important evidence... Why was I so impatient, idiot! Panicking, I teleported back to the hall. By morning, Zirco-san regained consciousness and even Ivan-san had enough time to recover from his shock and we began to head back to Elzmu with an additional member. The floating me. The nervous Ivan-san. The staring Zirco-san. Buu-san was assigned as the driver and it was a nice and rxing trip back as long as one ignored a few things. When we reached the royal pce, Father was waiting at the gates. DDDD Will. That face, which always had a shining beautiful smile on it, was scarily emotionless and it stopped me in my tracks. I was a little relieved he was not shouting. The sharp eyes, hiding all emotions, pierced through me. It let out an aura as ifmanding me to Come here but my cowardly legs refused to budge. As opposed to me panicking at my legs, which felt like they were glued onto the floor, Father was slowly making his way towards me. Do you know why I am angry? The t voice came out low. Even though we were outside, it seemed like a space that only contained the 2 of us. .. Because I... went out... on my own. Even I was shocked at how much my voice trembled. Being stared straight on, I cant even avert my eyes. What am I, a frog? It was really scary, seeing Father being angry for the 1st time. Really scary. It was like I was all alone. The face that I had be familiar with began to warp right in front of me. Like how I felt cold despite the warm and cheerful sun bearing down on me. This was not like me. Even I knew that. Thats not it.....Will. My face paled as I stared upwards at Father and all of a sudden, he hugged me. I had no resistance to the action which I usually struggled against, due to embarrassment. Rather, relief spread throughout my body and my eyes became hot. .....How uncool. Father.... Why did you go? Happy at finally hearing some form of emotion from Fathers vice, warmness spread throughout my cheeks. I.. dont wish..... for anyone... to be... injured.. Right? ....I was worried. This is not like you, what happened? You should know this. You are strong, even stronger than me. Fathers voice sounded loud right beside my ear. .....But even so. I am really worried. A soft and gentle voice. Ahh, thats right. I knew that. Father removed his arms and stood up. He sighed. He was my usual father. .....Hah, but you did great. As expected of my son. And when I wanted to say something, I found myself trembling like a newborn fawn as big drops of liquid starting tumbling out of my eyes. Father, who had averted his eyes like he was embarrassed, shifted it back at me. ......! Will?! Whats wrong?! Noisy. There was nothing to be flustered about, Father. I had vowed not to ever cry. Will, really, eh, are, are you hurt? Are you in pain? I am fine, idiot. I strongly rubbed my cold sweat away and rushed into Fathers arms. ......꤬Ȥ. [TN: Arigatou. Come here too, you.] Ah, there was no helping that what I was thinking had leaked out. Leaving my stunned father aside, I ran into the gates at full speed. It was the year when I turned 8. It was when I was 8 that it seemed like I had a trauma without knowing it. Without knowing it, I had amused myself with other things, trying to hide it but... I had been afraid. Something was snatched away from me when I was 8. Even if she did not care for me, she was still the most important thing to me. My mother. When I thought I had already forgotten all about it, it dragged itself back up on its own. Thats right, this was not like me. I forgot to look around me. I had gone too far in not informing my family and getting permission from the King on my own to chase and destroy the fortress of the underworld, the group of [Shadows]. The pain I brought to my family was like I punched them flying while calling them stupid. I had run off and raged on my own. Firstly, Hattuo was only a spection, as well as the spection that they were aiming for me. It was lucky I got it right this time but something bad might happen if it was wrong. Hahhh.... I sighed reflexively. In the end, it was all about my ego. Thinking about not wanting to lose them too, thinking about wanting to protect them too. Thinking about how important they were to me too, how much I loved them too. But all of them felt the same way as I did. Not only did I not realize that, I even went and created trouble/worries for them. Damn it. How embarrassing. ......To had drool from my eyes at the age of 25! In the end, I still didnt know what was right or wrong but I had decided to, at least, pay attention to what was around me. I shall pay attention to those whom I hurt as well as those who hurt me. If something simr ever happened once more, I wondered if I would make the same mistake again. At that time, lets discuss it with everyone. At the very least, I had decided. Although there were still some things I dont know, for now, I want to meet up with everyone. AN: I wrote Chiffon-san. Girlsssssssss!! Not enough girlssssss!!! Just a report for future chapters. Chapter 085 – Horror Of The First Day Back 085 C Horror Of The First Day Back Posted on March 10, 2017 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero Well, here I was. The Academy. My body was trembling, all jello-ish. This was what they called trembling with excitement. Of course it was. Now that the hindrance called [Shadows] was gone, I could finally and without reserve, enjoy my school life. This must be the way my body was telling me how it was looking forward to it as well. Definitely not because I skipped the Beast Summoning lessons. It was not that, definitely not that. Yep. Nodding strongly to deeply convince myself of that, I put on a serious expression as I passed through the school gates. The empty school grounds due to the early timing, felt mysterious. The air was humid, yet somehow chilly to the touch, causing goosebumps to appear on my skin. As I continued walking down, the door to the White Dorm appeared in front of me. It felt slightly weird entering through the doors as I left through the ceiling thest time. Oh well, even I felt like retorting about that fact. I wondered if everyone was still sleeping as the dorm was silent as well. In that stillness, my stomach announced the fact that it was hungry loudly. It resounded throughout the lobby. So embarrassing, it was lucky no one was present. Yep. .......Wah, I am hungry. It was when I reflexively mumbled my thoughts out. What is that Wah, I am hungry? To hear a response despite not expecting one made me jumped up in surprise. I, I mean, you wouldnt think there would be any students around this early in the morning, would you? Damn it, I totally had my guard down. Besides, his presence was quite thin. I would notice it if anyone was standing there. I did take lessons from Father. I learned to notice my surroundings. But I did not notice him. And it was at this ungodly hour. My heart beating wildly, I timidly turned around and..... Good morning, Will. Did you have fun on the trip with Zirco? It was Calius-senpai. Why? My head was filled up with that question and I did not manage to process his question. When I felt relieved upon seeing that it was Calius-senpai, he asked that. To tell the truth, my surprised-meter was going off the scales. Erm, who is Zirco? At the very least, I stered a smile on my face and somehow managed to squeeze out a reply. And the amused Calius-senpai was expressionless. Oh my, Will. You sound so distant. .....I said it right? That my hobby is observation. Ho ho ho, Calius-senpaiughed and walked off, leaving me alone, standing there, stunned. What happened? Or rather, who was Calius-senpai? It seemed like the mysterious feeling I felt when I first returned was true. Looking at the direction Calius-senpai left, a chill ran down my back. Even with [Shadow] gone, it seemed like I will not be able to get a peaceful school life. ....Will?! Where did you go?! I cannot bring myself to wake Zen up so I stayed at the lobby, staring nkly before Selphy, who woke up early, noticed and rushed over. Hmm, I had always wondered that Selphy seemed to always be at the lobby, so she actually woke up this early. I did not know that since, thanks to Zen, had always arrived at thest moment. Ah, even if I tried to escape from reality by thinking about these kind of stuff but reality was still here. .....Will? Which was, you see, Selphys eyes were burning. Burning with mes of anger. Wh, what is it, Selphy-san? I asked, looking at her. But once our eyes met, she averted her eyes with a huge force. URGH!! The depressing sound sounded in my heart after so long. Since she averted her eyes, lets justpromise and ept it. It might be better to not stare into the eyes of someone angry anyway. Yep. But, my currently enhanced hearing heard something I shouldnt have. Dont look at me with that face``!! Selphy softly yelled to herself. .....Selphy-san? Feeling ufortable at how she was back-facing me, I pretended not to hear that as I asked her timidly. ....Thats right!! Selphy spun around, face flushed, eximing loudly. I jumped. Wah! Ah, so my voice could go that high. This was the worst. I just came back and had already made a fool of myself. Although Selphys head was hanging down, her shoulders were trembling. She was definitelyughing. My cheeks went hot from the embarrassment. Damn it.... Why, why did you go off without saying anything? Everyone is worried! It was nice of her, to ignore my yell. Trembling, I lifted my head up to her and opened my mouth. Eh....? My sight was filled with her as I looked at her. Wh, what is it? Even if Selphy was drawing back a bit, my emotions continued to gush forth, bit by bit. Thank you, Selphy. I was moved. Most surely, my expression was one of the most embarrassing things to be seen at this moment. This happiness I felt, from which she did not suspect that I was simply ying truant, was immeasurable. It must be thanks to my usual conduct that made her worried for me instead. What was this, what was this? If it was like this, the trembling from excitement thing this morning would be meaningless, wouldnt it? As I nodded, filled with emotion, my world came crumbling around me. Oh, isnt this the rumored Will~! I heard all about it, you know. That Varino is going to give Beryl something for missing his ss. Yuria-senpai said (mocked),ughing happily. ............OMG................. After that, I went into the cafeteria to grab breakfast and Zen walked in, with extremely bad bed-hair. Then, as expected, I was asked about what happened but I brushed it off with a vague exnation. The operation this time was.....ah, it might not even be worthy to be called an operation.... But it was a secret mission given by the king. Even if Zen was my best friend, I could not possibly tell him. And during this entire talk, I was not paying attention. Because, because. Varino-sensei is super scary.....!!!! Chapter 086 – Confusion & Wandering 086 C Confusion & Wandering Posted on March 14, 2017 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero Zirco was bewildered. After catching the chief of [Shadow], Zirco immediately headed towards Kesamu with Will to report everything that had happened the moment they were back in Elzmu. Spinel was brought along at that time and after Will went back, he wanted to discussing a few more things with Gion but.... Spinel, who remained bound, had died without anyone knowing. There shouldnt be anyone who entered this room. Was it possible for anyone to kill Spinel, who came rolling behind Zirco and Will, right in front both of them plus Kesamu? Or did Spinel go and die on his own? In that case, how did he do it...... As confusion and questions swirled inside of him, the reality that Spinel had died right under his nose was not going anywhere. Thats why, instead of bewilderment, he felt fatigue instead. Even if he had wanted toment about his stupid mistake, he still had no idea what caused it. There was no way to solve this thing without even knowing what the cause was. With that being left hanging, Zirco, despite still being emotionless, hastened his pace as he walked in the castle. Although there was a chance that Will did something but that possibility was rather low, not to mention irrational. When Will left, Spinel was still alive. Even if he did something to kill Spinel after he left....It was not that he cant do it, but that there was no need for him to do it. Which meant, if Will had been meaning to kill Spinel, he would not be alive in the first ce. Spinel was the chief of [Shadow] and even summoned, using magical tools, a Demon. To have defeated and evene out victorious with that, there would only be praises and no one would be condemning him for wanting to kill Spinel. So if Will had been truly wanted to kill, he would have made use of the confusion and done it already. In that case, the other possibilities would be... There was no way it would be Kesamu. Absolutely not. Not towards Zircos amazing master sh Wise King, with his well-known and perfect intellect and huge strength. He was not even being considered. The possibility of Zirco having killed Spinel unconsciously would had been higher. Having thought till here, Zirco began to wonder about who having the advantages if Spinel was dead. Who? The most obvious one would be the shadows. To be caught alive by the enemy only meant interrogations. They knew they would be troubled if they were to reveal any information during interrogations, especially Spinel. So he might choose tomit suicide instead. But it did not seem like he had regained consciousness.... so how did he do it? Argh, his thoughts just kept looping. Zirco was at his wits end. In this case, he could only wait for the results. Spinels body was with the royal physician. Right now, various emotions were mixed inside him, causing aplex mood as Zirco waited for the autopsy report. Surprisingly, a pavilion was erected boldly as Zircos mansion located in the capital. Ah no, it might not be that surprising. Other mansions in the capital had imitated it as well. White ster was stered over the assembled stones, giving it a very fashionable looking appearance. Looking a little like a building of amoner who had gotten a wee bit rich. Ah, but this mansion has a ce for you to sneak into the main room through some of the roof tiles, or showing a hidden room if a certain handlebar was pulled, or exist a mysterious space in between the 1st and 2nd floor, looking like a typical Ninja mansion. That being said, this mansion was the product of the previous heads hobbies. The changes Zirco made was creating holes through the eyes of portraits to enable peeping. Although Zirco had wanted to see how his son had been doingtely, unfortunately, these few days he was so busy that he was hardly at home. He had no idea what his house was like right now but it had only been a few weeks, nothing should have changed. No, he would be troubled if anything was changed. Lets believe in his son. His son was still young and had a tendency to lose himself in the heat of the moment..... cold sweat started dripping down his back. No, it was going to be okay. Even if it was that guy, Zirco believed he wouldnt go that far. Plus his son was living in the Academy dormitories. Its all okay. If Will ever heard what Zirco was thinking, he would have shouted A g had risen!!. Zirco continued walking down in big strides. Lets returned to the topic. Despite being in the Ninja family, Zircos family cannot use thest name of Ninja and had been living like amoner. It had been this case since Zirco had been enrolled into the Academy. He had been very excited since the moment he was enrolled. It tickled his ninja heart and senses and began to truly take on the name given by the First Founder. The academy was a building that simted the Ninjas family senses. He had often yed around by diving under the ceilings. It was thanks to this that he could head right over to Wills room without losing his way. After a long time, Zirco was walking towards his house. As he could not wear his ninja outfit out in the open, he was dressed in a normal navy blue rode thatmoners wore. It cant be helped that his steps were a bit heavy. Spinels case was pulling at him. After waiting for half a day, he still knew nothing. The report for Spinels death, pinned up in the Intelligence department room in the castle, had written that Spinel had died because his body was too weak. In the end, nothing was known. Zirco regretted not having some knowledge in medical. .....Should he start his studies again? Zirco shook his head. A wide range of skills were needed to work as the leader of the Intelligence Corp. Him, who was far above in that aspect from others, knew where his line was. It would be hard to increase it, even for him. He would also like to refrain from bothering John, whom he knew since academy days, to teach him too. Having on only just return, Zirco was already exhausted. Not physically, but mentally. Yes, that trip was the reason for this state Zirco was in. Proceed to the Empire of Hattuo. This is an imperial order. Will, John and Buhual. After a discussion with the members gathered for the sake of bringing down the [Shadows], Alcumedes appeared in front of the room and requested for Zirco, who then headed towards the Throne Room with questions filling his head and having that sentence thrown at him all of a sudden. .....As youmand, Your Majesty. But Zirco answered without hesitation. This response was paired with a special pose of the Ninja Family, kneeling with one knee up, with the head hanging down. It was the usual. Zirco felt like sighing. Despite him not having made his report, Kesamu, his majesty, had given a response like he had already heard about it all. Kesamu could seem to hear everything that was spoken in the castle. He had no idea how it was done. Even for such a sensitive person like Zirco, nothing could be felt. Recently, Zirco started wondering if the castle was a huge magic tool on its own. Or there must have been a magic tool like wire tap. In any case, First Founder Elzmu that built this castle was a man full of mystery. The magic tool that was the door to the Kings private chambers, the one hidden behind the throne. Anything that caught the eye was all brought by the First Founder. One theory was that all the magic tools in Elzmu, like the mana measuring crystal ball that everyone would encounter once in their life, was (almost)all brought by the First Founder. The magic level in Elzmu that had risen instantly was all thanks to him. Before that, magic was being referred as a miracle that only a portion of Nobles and privileged people could use. All the events, the culture of education and the governing system. It was only 200 years ago that everyone could go to school, evenmoners, good public order, patriotic feeling and praise for the country as well as the abilities to defend against magic beasts using magic and knowledge. The expenses must have been great at the starting. There were too many to count what Elzmu had established. The secret history book that was handed down within the Ninja family had written about countless magnificent things that Elzmu had done. But, it was also written that the person himself, was from an unknown origin and was wrapped in mysteries. The first head of Ninja Family had written that that person had appeared in the middle of the [Demon Forest] all of a sudden. Even for the fiercely loyal Zirco, it was hard for him to believe that. That kind of person. It wouldnt be weird for him to have wiretap the entire castle. The Kings private chambers was a mysterious area where even the Intelligence Corp was not allowed in. In there must be many magical tools that even Zirco had not seen before. Anyway, even if that was true, it would not mean a thing. Zirco had nothing to hide towards the respected Kesamu. Just that, it would greatly help the Intelligence Corp if they were to own such a tool as well. .......And thus, Will-dono, former [Shadow] Buhual-dono, I ask for your participation for this highly secret mission. Zirco conveyed the order to the 3, who were waiting in Johns researchb. Understood. Then Ill return to the dorm to prepare. No sooner had Will said that, he disappeared into the ceiling. Zirco, who was surprised by the skills Will showed in everything, wanted to chide himself to stop being so surprised every time, otherwise, his body would not hold out. He would have to resign himself to it. Now, another victim who had hismon sense smashed to pieces increased. Theres no choice since its Will A chant that breaks and destroys everything. Thest time, he was shocked into silence by how adult-like Wills tone of speaking as well as his intellect. Then how he managed to use the Intelligence Corp special magic. Then by how he could casually use huge mana-taxing magic like it was nothing. It was because his parent was Gion, the leader of the Knights. Chantless was nothing unusual. That mana pool was there even before Zirco knew Will from the Abis incident. And there was nothing he could say when he heard that Will smashed the mana measurement tool into pieces. .......... What was left was 3 people who had a face that couldnt say anything, looking at the ceiling. Just forgive them for having that expression because it really cant be helped. ......Ill be heading towards the merchant guild to inform Bibinyaru. But that guy is also a former shadow so please give me a break if he realizes something... Dont tell me he would be dragged in because he is a former shadow as well.... Buhuals tone dropped in the middle of his sentence, sounding slightly depressed. Looking at this, Zirco smiled wryly. No. It was known that the B-grade gourmet food is so popr that White Knights are needed to control the long snaking queues. If the shop is to close, besides all the chaos, people would begin to suspect something is wrong. The King would like that Bibinyaru-dono, as tiring as it is, would stay here and continue your business. At the same time, Zirco felt like praising As expected of Kesamu-sama!, as his chest grew with pride, being a part of Ninja Family who adores the King. ......Zirco is the same as usual, I see. Looking at the proud Zirco, John could only smiled wryly. Chapter 087 – Ordinary Days 087 C Ordinary Days Posted on March 17, 2017 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero Falling into the worst mood I would ever have, my breakfast time was over miserably and lesson time drew near. I knew there was no meaning in resisting at this point of time but my body was just somehow trying to resist it. It seemed like my face was ghastly pale. ording to Zen, who was poking fun at me. .....Argh, dont y around with your senior! Ah, its alright. I am an adult and a gentleman. I shall forgive this trifling matter. .......sigh.... A limp smile yed on my face as I was dragged along by Zen and Selphy. I wondered what made them this desperate to get me to ss. Was my presence that thin in their hearts? Were they going to offer me up as a sacrifice? Onii-san was going to cry. .....Haiz. Lets just ept it. I was scared. The lesson of the 2nd period, no, to be more precise, I am shaking in terror that was very unbing of my age when facing Varino-Sensei. I dont care if you scold me uncool. I was not going to deny. During the moment I was thinking about these stuff, the ssroom was slowly drawing closer. ......Really, I felt that its weird. What had I done to Varino-sensei? Nothing! The reason I was hated by him was all because of Father. What exactly did Father do to be hated that much by the gentle Varino-sensei? Hm, yep. I need to get an answer out of Father. I cant ept being push to the edge without knowing what the reason was. And thus, we reached. The ssroom. .....hm? Was I imagining that everyones gaze looking over was awfully frightening? ....Will, you will be attending lessons today, right? Turning around, Zen was ring fiercely at me as he said that. .....Un. I cant say it but..... that gaze hurt. Well well everyone, I had kept you waiting......no one was waiting! Not even a little! It was the time for the smart and gentle Varino-senseis fun fun lesson(blizard)! .....Un, lets stop. It was futile to put all of my energy into ttering Varino-sensei within my heart. As my mind was continuing rambling, the door to the ssroom opened. And from the other side, long and slender legs could be seen.... ......William.....Beryl! .....Uwah?!? Letting out a foolish cry, I stood up by reflex. Because I cant help it! For some reason, the temperature right now was freezing cold, as if we were all plunged into a frozen wondend. I had a feeling that if my butt continued to stay on my seat, it would be stuck frozen there. ....tsk. Ehhhhhhh`Did Varino-sensei just click his tongue?! Its my imagination right?! It was my imagination!! I wanted to ask time and time again why did you skip my lesson.. See, he started preaching like nothing happened. To not attend my summoning lesson seriously in the first ce is not just about the question of what the rules are, do you not understand? Firstly, your safety. Even if you did summon the beast, it is still a magical beast. There is no way that is not dangerous. Second, the influence on your surroundings. If the summoned beast did not obey yourmands, you are not the only one being troubled by that. Do you not understand? The people around you are being dragged into your problems as well. You already had a history of destroying the ssroom, have you not..... Yes, I was totally wring dry. When Varino-sensei reluctantly started his lessons, the bell rang. Was that okay, I wonder. As an educator. And finally, after great pains, the long day was over as we made our way back towards our dormitory. ......Really Will! Never ever miss a lesson again! .....What is that, really? To go traveling on a whim. The one with that sharp tone was Selphy-san. I had no choice, did I? I cannot exin because it was a top secret mission given by the King himself so I made up an excuse on the spot towards the freezing Varino-sensei! Tee hee. Of course, that made things worst.... no, at this stage, it was like injecting salt into ice to further freeze it.... Maybe that might be the reason why the lecture time was dragged out. Even so, I did not do it! No, although I did skip the lesson! This, I didmit! But it was not like I did it cause I wanted to....ah, who was I kidding, I stuck my neck into that matter. Hahhh.....Sorry... I wont anymore... My shoulders drooped as I hung my head down. Its good you understand. The days you are not around are really dreadful for the rest of us, you know. If you even skip lessons again, you would be facing the entire ss! I am sorry, really. I wont do it again. Yep. There was no way I can lift a hand against them. And when I decided on that. ....un....ir... I think I heard someone mumbling something behind so I turned back. Hm? Zen, did you say anything? Zen, who was walking with his head down, lifted his head at my voice and shook his head, smiling. Eh? I said nothing. Hm...... I see. Is it just me? I tilted my head as I continued walking. I was pretty sure I heard something.... ah! Could it be....ghosts?! Or was it that? That legendary huge snake that kills whenever your eyes meet its? I wonder it was slithering around in the pipes right now. .....Yep, lets stop this reference. How scary, various stuff. Or rather, in this world, Basilisk very normally exists. Its existence might be closer to that of Shiros. Not only that, magical beasts ghost as well as spirits were normally around the forest or at the grave sites. To hide the tiny trembles my body was doing, I started skipping. By, by the way, what was the lessons like when I am gone? You mean Varino-senseis? I changed the subject in a haste and Selphy responded. Yep. If the next lesson is another lecture, I dont think I would be able to stand it. Thats why Im asking. ....Ah, its just normal lessons that Will most probably already knew. Selphy said enviously, a bitter smile ying on her lips. Thest lesson was about determining the intention of sorts of the summoned beasts You meant the will of the summoned beasts? Ah, I see. Hmm.. So it means talking anding in contact with your summoned beasts? I said as I made fun of Selphy with her unclear speech. If that was the case, I should be alright. During my travels, I summoned Shiro numerous times so there should be no problem regarding ourmunication! Yep, yep, that. Lilith-chan and I became quite close during that lesson. It was really fun. Realizing it, Selphy was ring at me again. ....Right now, everything that was rted to Varino-sensei seemed to be a taboo subject. As I sighed inwardly, I tried to change the subject again. ......Come to think of it, I had not met Selphys summoned beast. .....Lilith-chan? What species is she? A bird called Aska. I see, Aska. ...... Let me exin. Aska is a bird-type magical beast, the size of a small Pterodactyl of which it could grow from. Knights would rode on it and it was used in scouting mission and was very popr with both adventurers and knights! A graduation of aquamarine to a greenish-brown spreads from its head till its tail so it had the perfect camouge color to fly above a forest! It is also well-versed in wind magic, being not only able to record sounds, but even creating its own sound instion. But thats not all! The following point is the important part. Aska loved the wind so much that it just glided in the air, like how fishes swam in the ocean. That was why, its other name is Tobutori. [TN: Flying Bird] ......Wasnt it just Hichou?! [TN: Flying Bird. Dont ask me but I think birds are supposed to fly.] Was what I retorted when I first came to know about Aska. As I recalled that in my mind, I hold onto the topic that I managed to change at great length. .....Askas color is aquamarine and a greenish-brown, just like Selphy, who has a beautiful head of yellow-green hair. The both of you are quite a perfect match. I forced a wide smile as I said that but Selphy immediately turned her head away. Was I really that hard to look at? Thank to that, Selphy stayed silent and I had no idea what to do. Even the ever-reliable Zen was silent. In the end, the rest of the journey was spent in silence. TN: The very first of the scheduled posts. I had some scheduled posts lined up for the uing few releases as I wont be having inte nor the time to be tranting for a while. I would need to settle down in Japan for a bit, get my inte, phone, bank ount and whats not. All the better to serve you guys with. So I might not be able to update the chapter page so please bear with it. Ill get around to doing it once I have the time, and inte, so please dont rush me to update the chapter page. Well then, this was a fun chapter to trante. I missed theedy inner monologue this novel is known for. Enjoy~ Chapter 088 – I Don’t Understand 088 C I Dont Understand Posted on March 20, 2017 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero After parting with Selphy at the stairs, Zen and I headed towards our room. However, an awkward silence hung around the room as Zen remained silent. ....Really awkward. Erm.....Zen? I timidly tried talking to Zen who, upon entering the room, took a seat in front of his table and stayed there. Could it be that I angered him without even knowing by saying something wrong? Unease filled my heart. I was not boasting, but I really was quite scared right now. During these few years, how many times had I scolded Chiffon thickheaded? I was not a sensitive person, so I had no idea why Zen was angry right now.... ..... Zen said nothing. ncing at Zen, I swallowed my sigh back in. His face was sullen as he kept his mouth shut. I couldnt see what expression Zen was making as he sat at his table, head hanging down, but I was sure it must be an angry one. .....Zen, did I do something wrong? Unable to stand the silence any longer, I opened my mouth, attempting to talk again. Zens shoulders jumped in surprised, then he lifted his head up. .....Sorry, I was daydreaming.... did not hear you. Zen said. I was really astonished at that. Ah no, its okay. I did not anger him right..? It would be unbearable if I were to fight with a friend and lose him without even knowing the reason. No matter what, Zen was my first friend of the same generation. ..... It was a bit sad that I only made a friend at 8 years old but this had nothing to do with it. Anyway, its the best if Zen was not angry with me. .......Even so, I wondered if I missed something. I stole a nce at Zen, who had a frown on his face and sighing, and I decided to leave the room for now. I have something to do so I will be going out for a bit. Ah, sure. .......Take care. Ah, Will. Whats wrong? With something hanging over me, I approached the lobby and Selphy was there. Behind her was the Holy Mother, Maria-san. Hm, just something. I replied Selphy as I gave a greeting towards Maria-san. Since my previous life, I always had trouble with 2 girls and above. Groups were scary. Those true feelings that were rarely seen would easily rear its head within thefort of a group. Mass psychology was indeed scary. Ah, in my case, I get easily flustered just by taking to girls. ......Hm, since I am a gentleman and not a pervert who get flustered by talking to girls, it should be alright. I am not turning into those kind of guys who stay silent because they are nervous either. This was called Dandy-ism. Not staying silent nor taciturn. Dandy-ism sounded like that but it was totally another thing altogether. Which was why, I was on the cool side of that silent part. I was not boasting, but my experience with girls was amount to nothing. It was to the point that it could be called as having a phobia of women. Once, I questioned my sexuality that I wanted to..... Hm, how futile. This was all in my past (life), and besides, I was only 8 years old. But at the way I behaved towards girls right now, it must mean how deep this had been carved into my soul. .... How empty. I am thinking of going out for a bit. I shook my head to clear all the useless thoughts, informed Selphy and Maria before leaving the ce quickly. And, how have you been? What can I do for you? I murmured after leaving the gate. No one could be seen around me.... no no no, I was not a pitiful person who left my friend alone to speak to a make-believe one. Hm, Will-dono is as sharp as ever. Zirco-san appeared behind me. Even though he was dressed as amoner, it couldnt hide the charm he was giving off. Damn it, Ikemen just explode! I had more than enough mana (Maryoku) but I was seriouslycking in a mans charm (miryoku). It was just 1 word difference but it was enough to sink a man into depression. Words could be violent, I finally understood that now. Zirco-san shrugged, as expressionless as ever but somehow, he was giving off an aura of uneasiness. The wind magic that hides a presence, as expected of Elzmus number one Ninja...no, Intelligence Corp leader, was somehow not working today as his mana leaked out from the ceiling, as if telling me something was wrong... Or rather, leaking it on purpose in order to lure me out. Are we going to talk here? Not rejecting my question by instead, showed an affirmation aura as Zirco-san turned his gaze towards me. He nodded lightly and stood in front of me. It is just a ratty old ce but would you minding over to my house? I have tea. I see, so this would be a long talk. .......Sigh... A small sigh slipped out of my mouth. This sounded like that. That pattern where I would miss my curfew. .... It would be nice if they could set up a system. In case I broke any school rules for undergoing missions from the country. Students caught in between a rock (Elzmu) and a hard ce (school) would be really troubled. Well, I was the only student in that situation though. Oh well, I put my neck into this incident of my own ord so I could only me myself. If my neck was out, I had to make sure my butt was there as well. This was what they meant by responsibility. Regarding this case, I would just have to ept all the punishment that came with it. Zirco-sans house, which meant a Ninja house! My heart jumped at that. My anticipation rose as we walked towards his house in the Capital. But it was an unrealistic dream. .....This is kind of..... normal. My shoulders drooped as Zirco-san gave a wryly smile. What is Will-dono expecting? I did say that the house was built in the capital. A house that is concealed in the woods or something.... No, I knew that. Its just this is... I forced myself to stop. I knew that reality was going to be different from my expectation, I knew that. But I mean, a Ninja house, A NINJA HOUSE. Didnt that just make you think there was something more to it? The Hall of Shadows was quite impressive. Well, there is nothing much here but... Zirco-san opened the door before stepping to the left to allow me in. I nodded and stepped forward. I will be intruding. But at least make the doors a sliding one. I thought as I passed through the door. This must be that, the inside must be filled with all kinds of mechanism. Like hidden doors, pitfalls, revolving doors, falling ceilings and stuff like that. ....Eh, I would be dead by then. I smiled wryly to myself as the streets of Elzmu were bathed in the warm evening lights. Well, where should I start.... For Zirco-san, a rare frown was seen on his face as he mumbled. That emotionless face must have an effect of anti-aging. People whoughed often developed crows lines that, together withugh lines, create a smiling face. Those emotionless expression must be Zirco-san thinking I would be troubled if winkles starts to appear~. Ikemen too, had their share of trouble about maintaining their looks. Zirco-san took out red tea, which again, caused a strong out-of-ce feeling, as I sipped on it. ....Firstly, it is about the tools we recovered but we are having trouble with the examination. It might be because the only one working on them is John so it cant be helped that it would be slow. I had expected that to some extent. On that night, I did rush back in a panic to collect all the magical tools left in the Hall of Shadows but to tell the truth, I had forgotten all about them. It once again reminded me of how I was not paying attention to my surroundings. Or did I lessen my vignce because the fight with Spinel was over? No matter, I was regretting and reflecting on this. How could I only remember the existence of those tools when I reached the capital? Stupid. Really dumb. But, thanks to being able to read magic circles due to it being Kanji, I handed the tools over directly to the researchb, bypassing any question the King or Zirco had. I did not want to reveal that I could read and understand the magguage to them. No, I am not nning to reveal it in the future too. No matter now chummy I was with them, they would always put their position before them. They would want me to work for the country if they knew. Which was why I simply passed it to John-sensei instead. There was a sense of security if it was him. Then, Zirco-san let out a bomb. And, unfortunately, I have something bad to report. I gulped. .......Spinel is dead. Chapter 089 – Magic Tools & Magic Circles, Chants Too (John’s POV) 089 C Magic Tools & Magic Circles, Chants Too (Johns POV) Posted on March 23, 2017 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero Magic is a profound and deeply interesting subject. It can protect people, it can hurt people. It can increase our numbers, yet it can also decrease it. Right now, magic is overflowing in our everyday life and even a snotty-nosed brat can produce a fire from his fingers. Just 200 years ago, magic was only deemed usable by certain chosen individuals and all magicians were held in high regards. What would they think if they could see us now? Such convenience was magic. Once people knew of the convenience magic brought to them, they began to want more. And the research for those convenient magic, chants as well as magic circle, started. And I was one of them. There were numerous researchers who spent months and years on research but there were hardly any development. The reason for that was firstly, the chants and the circles. Both had not beenpletely understood. Or rather, we had more questions than answers. Like the symbols, the shapes. Although we had somewhat a breakthrough for the symbols, I still did not fully understand what meaning those lines carry, or the cement of where the points were ced. Even for the same magic, the way of reading the chants and the circles were different. And from there, various theories were formed. One of the theory was that magic is natural, like how humans are humans, how the world is just like that. There are no reason behind it, it just exists, it just works like that. Another theory was, chants were speech and circles were words. Magic is the result of a set of instructions from the world. I was a schr studying and focusing on thetter. It had not been proven, but a certain degree of regrity had been confirmed in the chants, and although the grammar was slightly different, it would be easier to think of it as anguage. In addition, chantless casting existed in this world. Which meant, it would be more logical to think chants and circles as an indication of support, or amand to magic. And as such, there were many royal schrs who were researching ording to this Magic Language theory. It was a bit too fast to say that the Nature theory was obsolete but speaking of researchers, it couldnt be helped that they would follow the one that they could actually research on. Ah, lets just put aside the theories about chants and circles. There was a serious reason for theck of development of the research. DDDDDDDDThe problem of mana capacity. It was when a new magic was being tried out. There was no way to avoid spending huge amount of mana when the image and the chant of the caster were not in sync. Under normal circumstances, a high amount of mana would be required. There were many times where magic could not even be invoked. The caster would lose conscious as their mana was drained out before the magic even invoked. If the magic was forced to invoke, the caster would end up totally drained. Which was why, apart from the researchers, technicians who created magical tools were all putting their life on the line as they worked. That was why it was naturally understood that high mana and education were needed for the jobs. And thats the reason the research on magic hardly advanced. .....And what are you doing? I sighed and looked at Will, who was here for some reason. He jumped in surprise, as I thought, and looked at me. That was his reaction every time he came here recently. I do hope he forgives me. As he was so simr to me, I found myself teasing him before I knew it. But it looked like the reason for visiting this time was different. He always had on a timid expression every time he came but today, he had on a quiet expression as his shoulders drooped. Ah, no matter, I was sure he did note here all the way just to fool around. Here was the researchb, where state secrets flew around, way deep in the castle. ......Sensei... I, had done it. From what I could see, his eyes were slightly wet. ording to Will, his eyes were drooling as he totally denied his sadness. He was stubbornly refusing to admit it but, Will was crying. I had unconsciously forgotten about it but he was only 8. Did he have a painful experience from school? I usually see him as a friend of the same age, but 8 years old is still 8 years old. ....Plus, his wet eyes enhanced his angelic looks and I somehow felt like I did something wrong to him. I had tofort him someway or the other. Bu, but, I didnt have any experience in dealing with kids so I had no idea what to do. There was a running gag in a novel I read somewhere... I think. Thinking of stuff that was very out-of-character, I opened my mouth. So you finally did it. Where and who did you kill? I blew it. This was not even a gag. It was a totally ck joke. I really blew it, I thought as I regretted it, looking at Will with a bitter smile. No, wait a minute, John-sensei. What kind of impression do you have of me? ....to the extent of using that out-of-character joke.... Sorry. Thank you very much. You are taking care of me, arent you? Ah, it worked somehow. Although there were the out-of-character unlikable words mixed in there, at least the atmosphere of which mushroom could start growing was gone. But, after Will said his thanks and gave a small nod, the raised face was free of sadness but instead a serious expression was on it. ....I will show you the magic tools I recovered from the Hall of Shadows. Saying that, Will met my eyes. Silence went on for a while. My facial muscles stiffened involuntarily. I knew this look. ......Yes, this was Gion-samas look. It was the sharp look Gion-sama had on when he had important jobs as the leader of the Knights. And this 8 year old kid in front of me was making the same face. His future was unthinkable. Really. I want to praise my judgement, and thank the stars that I am able to be this persons sensei. I wonder how many times was it that I had given thanks to god? At least, I knew it had increased all at once since 5 years ago. TN: Short chapter. GREAT! The daily continuous tranting is causing pretty bad migraines. Have. To. Continue. But a totally different style. I had fun in changing my style once in a while. Chapter 090 – The Shadow’s Magic Tools & The Magic Language 090 C The Shadows Magic Tools & The Magic Language Posted on March 26, 2017 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero .....Please show me the tools from the Hall of Shadows. I said to John-sensei nervously but he gave a consenting look at me. ....True, you might know something since youre Will. John-sensei then injected mana into a lock on top of a chest. Click, cluck noises sounded as it sprang open. John-sensei then thrust his arm deep into it. There. Though its not supposed to be shown to others. Say that, John-sensei looked at me with eyes like I was his master, holding a bowl. A bowl of food. I stared at him with slightly reproachful eyes but thinking about it, of course he would show that kind of eyes. It was because even for all the researchers working in Elzmus castle, they might not evene up with 1 new spell in this lifetime. Which was why these kind of new magical tools were valuable to them. The tool handed over was shaped like a birdcage and had a magic stone embedded in the ce where the bird was supposed to be. I opened the cage door and took out the stone, revealing the magic circle underneath. .....eh? Simting mana increase...? Looking at the dumbfounded me, John-sensei asked with a serious look on his face. Will, do you know the meaning of this circle? Usually he would hide his interest well but regarding this, oh how John-sensei had fallen. Yes. The carved circle had a magic to mimic an increase in mana. I see..... The reason why the chief of Shadows had summoned beasts of higher mana than him following him was.... Because of this tool, which gathered mana from the surroundings and forcefully pushed it into the user. Silence. Unintentionally, both of us looked at each other in silence. This was the only way one could increase their mana pool. It was not impossible, but very very very difficult to do. This.... John-sensei groaned, stunned. I think Spinels death was caused by this... As the truth was too shocking, I went into a daze. I rushed over, worrying if Spinels death was because of me but it was not so. To summon Demon, Spinels body was being used/eaten up. Even I did nothing, he would die anyway. Rather, it could be said that thanks to me draining his mana, he managed to live a little while longer. ......ha.. A small sigh of relief leaked out. I was quite heartless, wasnt I? I would never know what pushed him to do this, even disregarding his life, but knowing that he did it, gave me the chills. Even though everyone would die sooner orter. I was relieved. I didnt know if its a good or a bad thing, but I was not a kid, overflowing with a sense of justice, who thought that all evil must be defeated as I knew that the world was not as simple. People didnt usually produce a bright smile when they killed off an enemy like those of a superhero show. ...But I wondered if I was as cold-hearted for feeling relief. I am relieved. As all of that was going through my mind, John-sensei said that, folding his arms. Relieved....? I mumbled reflexively and was directed a gentle smile. Yes. As there is no need to worry about the threat [Shadows] posed any longer. ....Actually, I was worried if that [Shadow] was feigning death. John-senseis words struck straight through me. Theplex andplicated feelings melted away. I see. Rather than being angry at the [Shadows], I was in fear of them. I did not see the body itself, that was why I had a lingering fear inside me. Even so, what tenacity. In this case, it might be easier to understand if I were topare it to salt. It is already in our bodies DDDD lets ignore the fact that different people have different mana pool DDDD it is alright to consume an appropriate amount but, using this tool, it was like drinking the entire bottle of soy sauce. When salt was overconsumption, salt levels for ces other than the cells were raised, and in order to maintain the equilibrium, water would be extracted from the cells and dehydration would happen. Well, it was a bit different for mana but thisparison, to me, seemed to be the closest. To have a huge amount of mana forced into ones body, the existing mana inside the body would be turned into a mess, causing the body to break down. The mana needed to summon Demon was forced into the body all at once so the body could not even resist. With this, I finally understood Spinels death. So that was why Spinel looked tired and his movements were a little sluggish during our fight at the Hall of Shadows. Rather, I felt admiration for him, for being able to move till that extent despite everything. But for the body to be eaten to that extent... was pretty disgusting. Instinctively, I shivered and hugged my shoulders as my eyes met with John-sensei, who had a frown on. ......John-sensei, what is the matter? Sensei snapped his head up when he heard my question. Then, as though having made a decision, he turned and faced me. Will, can I ask something? Yes? Chants and circles, they are anguage, arent they? To the nervous me, the question was a simple one. Since that day I came clean about my magic to John-sensei, I had been dodging this question. And now, I had a feeling I could no longer avoid it. ....... To the me whopsed into silence, John-sensei said nothing as he continued to look at me. I could just say no. There were no doubt or suspicion in that pair of eyes that were looking at me, John-sensei must have already known it. If he were to know about it... Was I only worrying about myself? If you were to ask me if I trust John-sensei, I would say that he was the one I trusted the most, so there was no way he would use it to abuse that information right? The most he would use it for the sake of the country, but even I knew that was just me looking for an excuse. Right now, facing that question straight on, all I felt was an obscure sense of fear. No matter how I mocked myself for being stupid, I still felt it. I knew that I could just change, or admit my weakness, but even if I knew it in my head, I couldnt help how I felt. How stupid. To think I even preached at Chiffon. In the end, I ran. I continued to avoid my eyes. Even if I have to ept it even if I cannot ovee it. I startedughing softly at the ridiculousness. I had asked to retain my former memories for the experience I had as so not to be hated in this life, and yet now I was attempting to avoid these experiences..Wasnt I stupid? Now, I couldnt help but started thinking. About the reason why I was reborn into this world. Questions started arising. I knew there were no meaning to it by now and I did sometimes think that gramps was a fool..... But still. The reason I was reborn into this world was of gods (gramps) will. Even if it was because a vase fell identally, and I was here because this just so happened to be the world gramps was in-charge of. Yet such a trivial incident gave me a sense of relief every time I thought back to it. It gave me a strong and definite significance of why I existed. It was sometime I did not have in my previous life. The parents that epted me. Not for what I can do, but for me. I came to know that there were a boundary line between others and me because I was keeping a secret. I was finally able to recognize it. Thats right, John-sensei. But I cant help but think. Why was it this world. Why was it this world where all chants and circles were in Japanese, and even the First Founder was a Japanese. There was way too much coincidence. I had to wonder if I was secretly blessed by that invisible gramps. And in that manner, my thoughts flew to a different ce. I thought so, Will. Eh?! The moment John-sensei spoke, Inded back in reality in a snap. Whats the matter? My heart thumped as I stared in amazement at him. But, it too, blew all of myplex thoughts away. Not, nothing. .....Why did you think that? Pulling myself together, I faced Sensei. The reason not being able to produce a new magic tool was because we had no idea if magic was anguage or not. At this, I finally understood why John-sensei asked me that question now. But, more than that. John-Sensei face grew serious. If magic were to invoke without even knowing the effect, an extremelyrge amount of mana was required. Usually it wouldnt even activate, and if forcefully activated, it would totally drained the casters mana and killed them. With a snap, John-senseis sharp eyes looked at me. We have no way of knowing if these tools were passed down from generations to generations within the [Shadows] or if it was created just for this incidents summoning. Sensei took a breather, before continuing. If it was newly created, the number of victims (guinea pigs) will be unfathomable. ....A one-man team will not be able to do it. Chapter 091 – What Am I Depressed For? 091 C What Am I Depressed For? Posted on March 29, 2017 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero It was when Will was at Johnsboratory. Zen had a rare gloomy expression as he sat at his table. Books that were taken out from the desk drawers were sprawled on top of the desk for a long time now. ......Its useless...... Muttering that to himself, Zen stood up. Thats right, he didnt understand. For the skipping of grades exam, he had borrowed a book from the library but he was far from understanding what it wrote. To Zen, who was aiming to skip grades, this was a matter of life and death. DDDDWhen Will was first gone, he faced no problems. But, as early as the 2nd day, problems that he did not understand appeared and as he continued reading, those problems just kept umting. Finally, he didnt even feel like opening the book any longer. It had not even been a week. To Zen, rather than not understanding the book, the truth scared him more. Ah, but he still was troubled over the fact that he couldnt understand it. Before he knew it, he had totally relied on Will. And now, Zen had realized that. Right now, the only official request from Zen to Will was only the study session held every Saturday. Which was why, when Will disappeared, leaving only a note saying I am ying truant, he felt a tiny bit offended and did not even think that he would have problems with his studies. He thought since he was not being taught by Will all that much, he must have understood those questions on his own. But no. And it was proven by Wills absurd ying truant stunt. Thinking back, Will and Zen were often talking in their room. Zen did not remember having asked the answer to questions or asking Will to teach him but no, that was what happened. Will was supporting Zen without him realizing it. Zen wouldnt lie that it was not vexing. But, he also knew Will was an out-of-the-norm existence. And right now, Zens head was filled with questions that were most likely to appear from the [Skipping of Grades Exams] in July. No matter what, he had to pass that exam but there was no way he could solve those questions. At 1 month before the exam, which was now, he finally realized that he was actually not that great at studying. This is terrible.... Zen muttered as he hugged his head. As the validation of the magic tool was over, I left John-sensei and teleported to the Hall of Shadows. I came here once before when I was anxious about Spinels death but this time, I was just making sure. It was difficult to think that people living in the city were observing my every move every second, but, just in case. It would be unnatural to see someone who had not evene out of the house to walk back in. I was, however, slightly worried about my future for being over-dependent on this really convenient magic. I was not wrong, was I? If there was not even the need to walk, the physical strength of my legs would decrease. It was unexpectedly important to build up the foundation of ones body when they were young. The health of a person who did exercise when they were young and those who did not, were going to be totally different when they grew old. Those without exercise would find it hard to even walk fast, and their immunity would be weak which caused them to fall sick easily. For the worst case, they would be bedridden once they reach their retirement age. That might be going a little too far.... anyway, one must not make light of the shortage of exercising. It was something to be feared. Eh, but since this world did not have a lifetime employment system, there would be no retirement age to speak of. ......Or rather, forget about that! .....What was I saying? Ah, thats right. Teleport. Lets keep this magic as my trump card. Only an idiot would unt their trump card. Well, although there existed a strategy of showing it off in order to pressure the opponent and I aimed to use this strategy wisely. But, it didnt mean to show all of my trump card. It all depended on the ce, purpose and judgement. Here, was not where I should show my teleport. I shall be the one to judge when and where to use it. Because I was not an idiot! .......Un, I.. was not, right? It must be just the wind blowing that I misheard as that I did quite a number of idiotic stuff in Hattuo. Mah, there were no choice in regard to this case. I was not supposed to do anything. But it was an urgent matter.. A kid went to the royal castle and wasmanded by a schr working there.... requested, before driven away you know? Ah, it might also be a little rude to just teleport away right in front of Zirco-san without saying anything...! Tee hee! Will did it~! ....I was really sorry, I was totally in the wrong. Calm down. Lets add this to this years resolution. Reflection. I am really sorry!!! And thus, the me who lowered my head right after I teleported again. Ah, I somewhat managed to cover it all over and after exining the magic tool to Zirco-san, he had on a dumbfounded as well as a relief expression as I imagined. So thats it... Zirco-san said, looking at the ceiling as he nodded, before a wryly smile came back. But, I thought my heart would stop when Will-dono disappeared all of a sudden. .....That is... I am really sorry about that. I lowered my head, which induced more wryly smiles. ......Really a person whocksmon sense. The small mutter by Zirco-san was, unfortunately, heard by my sharp ears. ......Really, I was really sorry for that. Lacking in calmness and being impolite, this William, had already deeply reflected on it so please forgive me! Yay! Ah, I should not be fooling around. I was reflecting on it but right now, I was facing a serious problem. It was time for my curfew. By the way, Zirco-san. I am really sorry but... I looked down at my watch and Zirco-san seemed to catch the drift. It is already this time... Ah,e to think of it, Will-dono is only 8... To the muttering Zirco-san, I slowly stood up. Well, I was too.... in apletely off-mode right now. Standing up, I stepped forward and all of a sudden, the floor I was stepping on gave a click as it registered my foot. Before I knew it, I fell into a dark ce. .....Where, is this? Somehow managing tond safely, I looked around me and sighed. DDDDDDDDThere was really no need to raise a g here at all!! If Zirco-san was not standing above me with a panicked face, I would have cried. Chapter 092 – After The Fall 092 C After The Fall Posted on April 1, 2017 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero What I could see was only darkness. Unsightly falling through the revolving floor that flipped suddenly, the sight that awaited me down below was this. ......Will-dono`! Are you okay`?! Having heard a desperate voice calling from above, I put aside my bewilderment and replied. DDDDIm okay! Im alright! It looks like I had fallen into a very dark ce. Well, I was caught surprised and lost to gravity but I did have a thing called Magic. Well then, Im going to te- ....eleport... Was what I was about to say when a weird noise sounded up ahead. And when I was about to venture into the darkness to investigate by reflex, Zirco-sans rare shouting voice reached my ears. I aming to rescue you now! After which, a heavy scrapping sound was heard on top and, surprise surprise, a fairy (Zirco-san) that was wrapped in wind descended. Master! You came from the sky.....Hm. Nothing. Lets give it up. I was so surprised that I almost sprouted a certain persons lines. .....Why did youe down, Zirco-san?! Oh dear, I came down on impulse. Said the Ninja-san with a beautiful emotionless face. At least say that with a wry smile or something! It will destroy your reputation of an Intelligence Corp to not even know what traps your house has! Was what I wanted to say but..... He gave off a straightced Ninja feel when we first met but this person was actually quite out there. I could finally understood John-senseis questionable face when he said, before our journey, Zirco-san most probably hadmon sense. To begin with, I should know that this person was not normal since he was John-senseis friend. It was best not to get involved with him. He was, in some ways, very ninja-like. For the sake of my master`! He would do all sorts of things while saying that. His loyalty was first-ss. I would definitely aplish my mission! Something like that? Yep. I dont care anymore... You would have to forgive me for this attitude. I just cant help it. ........I came because I was interested in the traps this mansion had as well. Ooh! Is that true! He seemed to be impressed. With an emotionless face as usual. It was like I was being recognized for my usefulness. I was not unwilling in helping the owner to uncover the mysteries of his house. Mah, I would be lying if I said I was not excited. I then cast a light magic, which illuminated the darkness, showing a cave-like tunnel. The secret passage underneath the revolving door in a Ninja mansion...! This just added on to my excitement! It was like a maze! Was I going to explore a dungeon?! I would not be called a Japanese if my excitement was not this high. [TN: I am pretty sure you arent right now...] And so, lets us continue on! Lets go! The dimly lit tunnel, by magic, continued on. Sometimes, the moaning of the wind made me jumped. Even so, this sight made me really excited. .......Hm? What will awaited me at the end of this tunnel? It was when I continued walking. Something was making a noise ahead of the unlit part of the tunnel. And when I used magic to search, I felt something moving. ?ҕ? [TN: Anshi, Night vision] When I secretly chantlessly cast it, I could see a human figure. His height was about 150~160cm I think. Hm? I should have used this in the first ce? You totally dont understand, do you? There will be no excitement in that! What for did you think I broke my curfew to explore this?! For the adventure! Since I specially came to another world. Anyone would yearn after this kind of adventure. Plus, a ninja mansion coupled with a secret tunnel, it was like a dreame true! Was there any other way than to explore it? Seeing Zirco-san stopped his feet, he noticed it too. Looking at each other, we nodded, before stealthy walking. Ninja stealthy walking.... how authentic. My excitement was high to the point that pointless stuff was running through my brain. I shall ignore the voice that said I was always thinking of useless stuff like that. Furthermore, a stone-paved ceiling could be seen up ahead. Eh, could it be, this was buried a building? Uoooohhhhhhhh! Awesome!! With my excitement at max levels, I activated my magic chantlessly. ?Fλ×? [TN: Genzai Ichi Kensaku, Search current location] A map appeared in my brain with the name of the building on top was shown. .......The academy? I mumbled, stunned, as the person on the other side came into the light. ....Eh..? To think it was the school thatid ahead. ThenDDDD Oh, you found it, Zirco-san. YouDD! What are you doing here?! And dont call me Zirco-san! Didnt you always call me Father?! [TN: Chi chi ue, direct trantion would be oh great father.] What, you say, just remodeling? ...Ah, but its embarrassing. To talk like that now is quite embarrassing, isnt it? Zirco-san (......), it really shows ack ofmon sense to talk like this in this period of time. This way of speaking is the correct way as passed down through our lineage. BesidesDD ......it was bestowed by the First Founder? That tone of yours! Not only that! This speech is fitting for both a ninja and the leader of the Intelligence Corp! It is a kind of speech which carried power and might! And you! What are you doing, speaking in that foolish way andining, you are the one with theck ofmon sense for even making a trap in the guest room! I dont think I was in the wrong for my jaw dropping open. I mean, the tunnel that was under the trap floor was linked with the school. not only that, Calius-senpai was standing at the end of it, and the default emotionless Zirco-san was red in the face, engaging in a shouting match with him. Anyone would had their jaw hanging open. But that kind of speech is lost as time goes by, isnt it? Is there any meaning in using it then? .......Kkuu. Plus, you know, who do you think the one who was taking care of the house when Father was not around? Even Mother said it. To say all this despite the fact you are always not at home. [TN: Calius is using the normal way of saying father, Oto-san] Kkuuu! Zirco-sans character was copsing. Erm..... sorry for breaking in the middle... ? Chaos was spreading with Zirco-san hugging his head as he mumbled while Calius-senpai was watching happily. And as I spoke up timidly, the both of them looked at me. I was suddenly pierce with the nce of 4 eyeballs. Uuuhhh...... So alike. Werent they super alike, these 2? Why did I not notice it earlier? The me who was surprised by Calius-senpais background....its useless. It was to the extent where even his own parent didnt know. From the emotionless pair, a question mark could be seen pointed at me. Ah... erm...... Calius-senpai..... this here is? Somehow, I lost my ability to make a normal sentence. I cant help it. Anyone would lose it when they were being stared at by those emotionless eyes. 2 pairs of them. Calius-senpai looked proud at my question. A secret passageway. Just when I was taking a stroll under the floor, I found this tunnel which led back to our guest room. Convenient isnt it, to be able toe back to the academy any time? Oi, wait a minute. Convenient? Sure, but why the hell did this tunnel even exist in the first ce?! Or rather, what did you mean by talking a stroll underneath the floor?! Was it somewhere you can casually take a stroll to?! Under the floor??!! ........There was too many things to retort to. Urgh, I cannot lose here. The conversation couldnt continue. I was betting my curfew on this. I should swallow all of my retorts and maintain my pace. I somehow put on poker-face, before returning my gaze to Calius-senpai. .....It sure is. Im envious. And, Zirco-san over there. It sounded like I was reading lines but it cant be helped. Im not the wrong one here. Zirco-san, who was crouching down, lifted his head at my call. He had a miserable face on. Whats the lost speech of the Ninja familys? Zirco-san opened his mouth somewhat timidly. The Ninja family was bestowed a way of speaking from the First Founder. But the 2nd generation rejected it, causing it to be lost..... Calius-senpai continued on. It started with a Go and ended with Ru but as it was lost, Zirco-san tried his darnest to match at least thest word, which ended up in him ending his words with de aru. Its embarrassing, isnt it? [TN: Like I said, I hate verbal tics, it brings me out of the story everytime, which is why I dont trante them. But Zirco-san ends all of his sentence with de aru. I did inform you guys....no?] Calius-senpai shrugged and my mouth dropped open once again. .......That was certainly de gozaru!! TN: Guys, just to let you know, I wont be tranting the verbal tics. I would try to remember to inform you if a character was using one, but I wont budge on this. Please dontin in thements. Another one, Buu-san ends things with a daaaa. Its a kind of dialect from a certain city in Japan, but I have no idea where. Chapter 093 – Calius-Senpai 093 C Calius-Senpai Posted on April 4, 2017 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero Thanks to the secret tunnel that led all the way back to the academy, I managed to avoid breaking curfew. I was not that bold and shameless as to break the school rules just after resolving to abide by them yesterday. So you did go with Father, didnt you? Calius-senpai said as he hummed happily. But that sentence. .....Ah, seems so. I am actually quite flustered when I heard that you knew about it. Ha ha ha ha, it was kinda fun seeing you flustered~ I said, while sighing as I tried toin to Calius-senpai who was in a good mood, but to think it raised his good mood further up. What was with this person? Being with him was tiring. Or rather, to go Ha ha ha ha with that emotionless face was kinda scary. Within this short period, I finally caught glimpse of why Yuria-senpai was so afraid of him. Saying that, I thought Ah, he must have received a secret mission from the King. when I saw Father leaving the house happily and right after, I heard that you yed truant. Considering your personality, you dont look like someone who does that so when I start thinking of reasons that prevents a Dukes son from speaking out, I came to the conclusion that the 2 of you must be on a secret mission or something. ......Zirco-sannnnnnnn...!! How can you?! You were seen through easily by your son despite not saying anything! All information were totally leaked! What happened to being the leader of the Intelligence Corp?! I hit my forehead unintentionally and Calius-senpai smiled wryly, looking at my grim face. One of the weaknesses my Father, as an intelligence corp, has was that his emotions showed on his face too easily. .....True. At first, I was awed by how ninja-like Zirco-san was with his emotionless face to prevent his feelings from being read but as I got to know him more, somehow, even with his emotionless face, I knew what he was feeling. Maybe it was the aura around him. Anyhow, I could read his emotions. Calius-senpai was nodding every other second beside me. Haaaaaaahhhh..... I was tired. Somehow I was super tired. I sighed, as I jumped from a wall to another. By the way, I was in the ceiling right now. I climbed up using the stone wall and the ce I arrived at was the ceiling. Or inside of it. Was it above? The conversation we had was as we moved in the ceiling, soundlessly, and by concealing our voices. We were so ninja-like. I think it was above the route from the ssroom to our dormitory. Headmaster should know this. ..........He did, didnt he? Ahh, if he did, I wish he could keep it like this. Since this secret tunnel looked to be created intentionally, it must have been the First Founder who did it. How cool. I was pretty sure it would not be his ck history when he grew older. Ah, no matter. It was a mans dream. Not dim. Dream. [TN: In Japanese, romance (roman), chestnut (maron), romance (roman).] To have a secret tunnel within the academys ceiling. What a nice dream-like ring it has to it. I pray this will survive to the end of time. Come to think of it, does Senpai use this route often? I asked casually and Calius-senpai tilted his head, thinking about it. I wonder which you meant...hmm... I do use this when its the school from home, I guess? About once per week. Because that house was filled with traps so its impossible for Mother to clean it. Sounds tiring. Its quite a big house, isnt it? Hmm`, did it mean that Calius-senpai cleaned the entire house by himself? That was really something. Senpai was only lower acad 3, in previous world terms, he was only a grade 6 student when he had to clean an entire mansion! As expected of a Ninja. You understand~? Thanks to that, I am troubled that my wind magic and my cleaning skills got really good~. Ah, having skills without relying on magic is not a bad thing though~ Ah, I see. He had magic to help him. But, using magic to clean... wouldnt he cause a flood if he got to into it or something? Walking brooms sounded like what a certain mouse would do. .....No no no no no. [TN: I had more of a HP vibe than MM though.] Skills being raised... could this be a hidden training routine to train the grasshoppers of Ninja House? It was scary how it sounded usible. ....Hm? As Iughed at my imagination, something nudged at me. What did Calius-senpai say just now? I wonder which you meant He said that, didnt he? Which meant, apart from using it to travel between his house and the academy, he was using it to travel to other ces as well, wasnt it? Timidly, I turned to Calius-senpai and tilted my head. Erm, which, you said...... Ah! Yes, yes, thats because my hobby is observation~ Eh? Ah, dont worry~ I dont have any weird sexual desires so of course I will not enter the rooms or any private spaces. Just the ssrooms, corridors, lobbies and the back of the teachers office~ Eh eh? Ah, but I saw how Will got lost around the school when you first enrolled in~ Fu fu fu fu. Eh eh eh eh eh?!?!?! Wait, what was this person saying?! Even if he was using that cute face of his to smile at me, I couldnt smile. What forte was that? Training for the Intelligence corp? Did he say anything regarding that? Ah, its just training for my future. But still, the number 1 reason is because its fun. Kyaaaa! Dont say that with an emotionless face! Its scary! Hm? Wait a minute. Did he say that he saw how I was lost? Lo.. lost? I asked, slightly panicking and this time, Calius-senpai showed acent smile. Yep yep. Observation sure is fun~ Ah, Yuria-senpai, I am really sorry. This onii-san just understood your feelings. I was finally here. Hahh..... Descending onto the lobby of our dormitory, my shoulders slumped as I gave a deep sigh. Calius-senpai, who gracefully jumped down, looked at me and smiled. Are you okay? No way I am. I was tired from this and that, plus the shocking truth about Calius-senpai.... especially my mental strength. Well, I couldnt really say all of that so I hesitated a little. And Calius-senpai mistook that as some information I could not reveal as a weird aura leaked out from him. I want to get into the Intelligence Corp soon too.... Will is so lucky. Oh, it turned into that. I panicked a little in front of the down-hearted Calius-senpai. I looked low acad 1 and Calius-sempai low acad 3 but my inner age was around 30. I should not let a younger child get depressed just because I was tired from some useless matter. This was bad. Panicking, I tried to correct Calius-senpai as I opened my mouth. No, it is not like I cant speak about it, its that- Its nothing, but the words got stuck in my throat once again and my meaning got mistaken. Again. Ah, I understand. Then, why dont youe to my room? Senpai will listen to your troubles! At this time, Kiro will most likely be in the cafeteria so there is no one in now. Yep. Calius-senpais hair swished as he started walking ahead happily. Yep. This is William Beryl, who was currently in Calius-senpais room to discuss about my troubles yet had none, William Beryl. I could not lie, as it would most likelye back to me. The setup in Calius-senpais room was the same as ours, the only difference was the bookshelf at one side of the room was totally empty. I stared at the empty bookshelf involuntarily and Calius-senpai smiled wryly, pulling up a chair. It is as you thought, thats Kiros side. He did not betray my expectations. As the chair was pulled out for me, I had to take a seat. After doing that, Calius-senpai took a seat opposite of me. And? Whats up? What should I do? Being stared by Calius-senpai, I tried to keep a poker face as cold sweat dripped down my back. I had nothing, what should I do? Lets just dig something up. .......The things I was troubled withtely.... Hmm.... Ah, thats it. This might be perfect. Looking straight at Calius-senpai, I swallowed, before opening my mouth. That... Zen was behaving weirdly when I came back. I dont remember doing anything wrong and Zen himself said it was nothing when I asked but his attitude was obviously different from before.... I was truly troubled over this matter. This was not the reason I hesitated previously but it was still a trouble. Plus, I could hit 2 birds with 1 stone by cheering up Calius-senpai and discussing it with someone at the same time. It was not like I was expecting an advice, just by listening to it was enough. ....Although, for an adult to be discussing his troubles with a child... dont mind, dont mind. Wait, no. No matter who will only see me as an 8 year old child! Safe! And, when I was not expecting an answer, something surprising happened. Ah~ I see! Thats why you wanted to discuss with me~ He looked happy as he nodded at me. Hmm, minus the fact that I still didnt really know him well enough to discuss it with him, why did he think that? You must have asked because you knew I was observing right? .....Ah, thats why. Putting aside the fact if that was legal or not, he did have an advantage to offer. I gave a tiny nod and Calius-senpai turned serious. If its that, I do have an idea. You do?! The retort I had reflexively was swallowed down. As expected of the next-head-in-line of the Ninja House. I cannot make light of the information he has. He had an increasingly sullen face as he visited the library every day. I guess he must have problems with his studies? Maybe he felt a sense of crisis when he found out that he couldnt solve the problems by himself when Will was not around, I think. ......Everyone, we had a genius detective here, like a certain someone. Chapter 094 – The Magic Tool Shop And Dylan 094 C The Magic Tool Shop And Dn Posted on April 8, 2017 by crazypumkin *Unedited TN: Imte for a day! Sorry, the inte was not working yesterday and I gave up tinkling with it. Enjoy! Magic tools. Throughout history, it was known as the miracle that could make impossible into possible. After engraving the detailed magic circle onto it and setting a mana stone, you could blow life into it. It was a dream -like existence, as long as you keep the mana stones going, one could even ovee the wall of being bound by your attribute. Well then, lets ignored thatst paragraph, which advertised the excellence of magic tools, you noticed the word magic in front. Of course, that meant that normal tools apart from magic tools exist too. If only magic tools exist in this world, then they would simply be called tools instead. Well, let me apply the example of the tools we had on earth. Those that obey thews of physics. Cars that ran on gas were called normally as cars but when the new breed which uses electric instead, appeared, they were branded as Electric Cars. If cars were being called as cars that follow thews of physic, you could think if there were any other kind. Like what? Telekinesis cars? ....Which was why that kind of naming would cause confusion. In the first ce, just about 200 years ago, magic was deemed to be something only doable by Nobles. For themoners, they would hardly be able to live without any sorts of tools. Of course, those that can be used without magic. Presently, most of themoners in Hattuo spend much of their lives without even encountering magic. To them, the only tools they know were of the non-magical kinds. Dn Magical Tool Shop It was a building made out of stone, and had a thick-set wooden door. If not without the signboard stating its name, you wouldnt even noticed it was a shop. For it looked just like any other house. In the first ce, it was not situated in a ce for business. In other words, this was a residential area. If they really wanted to do business, they would had never chose this kind of ce. By the looks of how their goods were arranged haphazardly, it just gave of a feeling of not wanting to do business. Anyway, the only person working was the owner, who was deep inside the shop, working on his craftsmanship. That might be the reason why he do not felt like serving customers. And this Dn Magical Tool Shop was at the west of Elzmu, just next to the Iiza River, at a street governed by Sociunnov house. It was as though fate was ying a trick, as the next head would be Mi but.... The owner, who was working silently, raised his head up. .....I wonder whats happening with Zen.... Yes, this magic tool shop was Zens house. ......no-san... Bruno-san! Having heard a voice, the owner snapped his head up. It was already evening. He then stood up redundantly, for it was a voice he was familiar with. Brushing aside the pieces of metal piling up all around him, he finally made his way to the counter. Oh, so its Ruby. What oh! How many times do you think I called you?! At least be slightly embarrassed about it! Raising her nted eyes at him, was dark-skinned white-fluffy ears cat beastman. It was a girl at the peak of her youth around 20. Ah, I am very sorry. Why did you say that as though youre reading lines?! And badly to-! She said that as her tail and ears stood up straight, her entire body trembling as she retorted before biting her own tongue. She stood there quietly, embarrassed, her entire face red. And, without minding Rudy, Bruno opened his mouth. And, whats up? Ruby looked at him, amazed. You really did forget about it.... I give up! Although I have lots to say to you, if I did the day is really going to end... She said but it was just an excuse in case she bit her tongue or stumbled over her words again. Todays the collection date for the goods, which is why Im here! Really! No matter how I called, you just wonte out! ....Ha ha ha, really? Ah sorry sorry, I forgot. Ruby clenched her fist, trying to endured how Bruno said that without a shred of remorse. Thats nyan you should should be nyanarrassed about it!!! And, as expected, she still stumbled over it. When I returned to my room, Zen was still sitting at his table with a gloomy face. It looked quite bad as not even one book was opened on his desk. He did not seem to noticed me, who entered the room quietly. What should I do.... Will Father be okay.... He looked at the ceiling with an unreadable face. His father, was it? Hmm. ording to Calius-senpai, Zen seem to be worrying over not being able to catch up with his studies... Could it be that there was some troubles with his family which was why he wanted to skipped grades so he could returned home soon? ....I cant see it from his usual attitude but he was bearing some pretty heavy stuff, wasnt he? When ite to this situation, I had no idea what to do. You might be asking what am I talking about as a 25 year old but really, I had never met this kind of situation before. Saying that, I felt slightly depressed. Ha ha ha, thats because I had always been alone.... Zen was my first friend sinceing into this world too. What was this? Why was I bing sadder? I did had someone I could call a friend when I went into High school but that guy was someone who dont worry over things. Ah, that might be just an excuse. No matter, until now, Zen did not tell me anything. I dont want to think that I was not being rely on... but it was the truth. He do trust and rely on me to a certain extend but in this case, even if he did tell me, I doubt I could do anything and it might not be a something that can be told to others. Then, what should I do? Stuck in my thoughts, I stood there in a daze in front of the door, a behavior very unbing of my age. And it was when I was troubled over how I should raise this topic up with Zen. Guuuuuuuuuuuuuu!! Ah. Wee home, Will. .....! Taking his disappointing owners ce, his stomach growled loudly. Of course, I went red. Suppressing my embarrassment as much as I could, I lifted my head up and looked at Zen. My growling stomach had given me a great chance. I cant let this chance slipped away. I will never lose to my embarrassment! Clenching my fists, I opened my mouth. Erm, Zen? Are you okay? Wha...? You said something about your father just now.... Sorry, I overheard. I exined to the confused Zen. As it sounded like I as eavesdropping, I apologized just in case. At my answer, Zenughed awkwardly. Ah, its nothing big though? And so, Zen began talking. ...Erm, so the main point is that Zens father is bad in everything else other than making magic tools? Un. Im really worried how long the shop canst. Zen sighed, as his shoulders slumped. In the end, the only thing I could do was to pat him on the back. AN: Ive kept you waiting! My test was finished today so I wrote this up in a breath! Come quick...summer holiday! And so, this is Zens troubles chapter. Zens troubles isnt anything big. Sorry for making you anticipate about it. Ah, no one is anticipating it? Ha ha, sure there is. Zen [...I have started to worry about the way the author treated me.] Will [Give up, its futile.] Zen [.........] Chapter 095 – As Expected Of You, Zen 095 C As Expected Of You, Zen Posted on April 12, 2017 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero TN: Guys, too manyments on the 30 years old thing. Maybe I didnt made it clear in the trantion but the author meant going to 30. Maybe shes tired of writing going to, since everyone knew the age, she simply refer it to 30. And sometimes she uses arasa, which meant going to 30, 30, around 30. Hopes this cleared it up. It was evening. I kicked the worm in my stomach, who was growling with all its might due to its loss of todays dinner, far far away as Zen and me sat in front of the table. Sitting opposite of each other, I was looking at Zen in all seriousness and at this exact moment, the worm raised its head and did its best growl as I ignored it, and ignored it! It was just a worm! .....Ah, Im sorry. As my heart grew colder , Zen opened his mouth. I, had always thought I am good at studying. I had always thought that, different from Selphy who is receiving your teachings, I did most of my studies myself with just a few bits of advice from you. I imagined Selphy shouting How rude! at hisment but I would just let it slide. I mean, this guy was a natural airhead, which contributed to the bad part of his personality. He was a guy who could say unpleasant stuff like You are too small (chibi) straight to my face. If I were to retort to each and very little thing he said, I wouldntst. I had a feeling there was another guy like this around me but...no. That guy, Shiro, he was doing it on purpose. DDDDNo wait, wasnt this fatal? Zen was worried about how his father was handling everything else half-heartedly but wasnt a magic tool shop a ce frequented by Nobles? Wasnt it dangerous if he was to identally be rude to one? ording to this flow... was this a ce I was supposed to retort? ....Ah, no, the important thing right now was listening to Zens troubles. I kept the serious look on my face as I made some agreeable response. But then I... When I tried to study on my own, I found that I cant understand anything.... And that Will had been helping me all along. I cant even get pass page 10..... Zen;s shoulders drooped as he said that. I had no idea how to response. Certainly, it sounded like I had been giving Zen support without even realizing it. Zen, who realized it on his own was awesome too though.... Or rather, the studies we were doing right now were rather ahead and leaving aside my reincarnation cheat, frankly, Zen can be considered a genius. But, he had a shock when he found out he couldnt do it on his own. At a loss at how to response, to the me who remained silent, Zen sighed and went As I thought.... ....Sorry. Was this where I should deny it? DDDDHow foolish. To be 30 and yet showed this kind of face to a 10 years old who was worried. But this was truly the first time, including my previous life, to have someone consult and discuss his worries with me. Since I had only made a close friend only when I entered High School in my previous life. Ah, even so, this waspletely my fault. I had closed myself up when I was in Primary School and did not talk with anyone. All because I was idiotically studying hard and trying my best with household chores just to get my mothers approval. But maybe thanks to that, in this life, that experience in turn could help Buu-sans business. Of course, at that time, the me who was doing all of those had no spare time to make any friends. Due to my grades, I had high praises from the teachers and since my Middle School was linked with my Primary one, the only time I could escape that chains was in High School. And well, even that was beautifully severed by a vase. Thinking back, I grew slightly depressed. Lets stop. Leaving aside my previous life, in this life I was having fun every day. If I were a normal kid, I would definitely spend each day without even realizing it. That such normal life was something so wonderful. That was why, to allow me to realize that, there was a meaning to bring my memories (cheat) over. Yep yep. Even if it does not help in some areas! Like this And when I was thinking about these useless stuff, Zens drooping shoulders drooped even more. And then, he began mumbling. I mean, yes, I am depressed over not being able to do it on my own but.... the skipping of grades exam.... there is only 1 month left.... It would be hopeless if no one is going to teach me...... With an aura that looked like mushrooms were going to sprout from his head, Zen continued mumbling to himself. And to tell the truth, it was quite an eerie sight but I did catch some important stuff from it. ......The skipping of grades exam. Yep. ...... ....Hee, tee hee? .....Er, erm, Zen? This is really difficult for me to say but.. I tried to hold down the trembling of my voice as I continued. What? As I thought, even Will cant do it...? [TN: He meant teaching him] Zen, who lifted up his head, had slightly wet, glistering eyes. .....Uwahh! When our eyes met, my body drew back. Ah no, you see, the book we are doing right now......is already thest from the lower acad 3....... I had a cramp on my face after forcing myself to smile. I know! I know! I know the mouth opposite of me was opening and closing over and over again! Holy cow. It cant be, it cant be, I had put others through the thing I had been put through! ......Kuuu! This was that, wasnt it? The one where the student was influenced by the weird habit of the teacher! .......No, that wasnt it! I am really sorry! John-sensei!! At Zen, who was still opening and closing his mouth, I was doing a very beautiful dogeza in my heart. I didnt inform you, did I?! Sorry! Tee, Tee hee? I had said that instinctively in a small voice but there was no other choice, was it? St-stop it, I know, I know, so please stop throwing stones at me. Eh. Zen, who finally recovered, moved quickly. In a speed faster than the eyes could follow, he pulled out a book from the drawer. Eh, eh, eh. I was really sorry to the Zen who was in a dazed state, staring at the book as I nced at it. No matter what, it would be the best to confirm the book Zen was currently studying. Hm? ....Oi. Wait- I say, Zen. Without thinking, I took the book from Zen. And, pushing it in front of him, I pointed at the title. Please look at this. Um.....Understanding with Diagrams! The How of Mathematics C 5 With a question mark floating on top of his head when I pointed it to him, Zen slowly read the title out loud. Number..? Zen froze. I nodded. 5!?!?!?!? Zen yelled as he stood up. I will exin. This Understanding with Diagrams! The How of Mathematicswas an exercise book intended for the lower acads. It was like a reference book that had both exnations and practice questions and was a book rmended by me if one were to undergo the skipping of grades exams. And yes, as with exercise books, each number of the book corresponds with the academy levels. Which meant, book 1 for lower acad 1 and so forth. Well then, everyone, you understood by now, dont you? Zen, you went and skipped a grade.... Of course he couldnt do any questionsssss!!!!!! I yelled in my heart, forgetting my fault from earlier. DDDDReally, as expected of Zen. Yep, it was screwed on loosely. Ah no, it was totally undone. Which meant, when I left for the secret mission, we finished lower acad [Number 3]. And Zen had borrowed [Number 5] from the library. Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh?????????!!!!!!!!!!!!! Sorry to the Zen who was yelling with tears in his eyes but I couldnt help but to hit him. ......Zenn......!!! The reason for Zen wanting to skip grades was because he wanted to finish hispulsory education as soon as he can and return home but it was not as easy as he thought. For a magic tools shop, no, a magic tool engineer, [Qualifications] were needed. Although the strength of magic tools were determined by the magic circles carved, as there were dangerous objects such as sharp des, special knowledge on how to handle it was needed. And the minimum for that was thepletion of Higher Academy. So, if one were to follow the flow, it would take about 9 years. Normally, kids who wanted to be a magic tool engineer were usually from family who owned a magic tool shop. They would usually have the money to slowly learn, for the sake of research as well as their future. Zen, in any case, was worried for his family. As for me, I would like to do something I couldnt do in my previous life. Filial Piety. There was also my fault that our territory increased. Ah, anyway, I would really like to lessen the burden on Father if I could. Ahhh, this was really embarrassing. This will definitely not evering out of my mouth. Yep. I would like to think that it was my imagination that Mother sent me off with warm gazes. .......And so, since I wanted to get through this as fast as I could, I entered the capitals academy which had the system to skip grades. The boarding system also served as a way to build my self-reliance. Or rather, I had a feeling I was going to be a useless person if I continued to stay in that house. ying with Chiffon and allowing Mary-san to pamper over me..... definitely useless. I do want to be a splendid man. In reputation too! ......I cannot pay attention to the fact that I was already around 30 plus for my inner age. Th-thats because I-I am William Beryl, 8 years old! Anyone would agree with me! I wont mind it. Dont mind it, me! All the studying also yed a part for skipping grades. This was a long-awaited chance for me to enjoy school life while messing around with friends so I would not deny that I was wasting that time away. Anyway, lets put that aside. Iy on the bed, exhausted, thinking hard about one more person. DDDDSelphy. ....I wonder what she skipping grades is for.. I mumbled, ring at the ceiling. All in all, Zen and I both had a clear reason for skipping grades and it was the main reason we came to this academy. But that was not so for Selphy. The thing about school life was that it unexpectedly has arge influence on the future and skipping grades will directly affect the employment opportunities, speeding it ahead. I wonder if it was alright to ept that she was doing it because she did not want to be left out from the group. Unusually for me, I started considering about these kind of things. TN: Sorry for beingte with this chapter! The homework was overwhelming me... I would continue to try my best to upload every 3 days but if I cant handle it, I might dy the releases. But rx, I am not giving up on this series. Chapter 096 – Return My Feelings! 096 C Return My Feelings! Posted on April 15, 2017 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero Hearing the chirping from the birds, I knew it was morning. My eyes opened at the same moment I was thinking that as my consciousness awakened. Morning chirps... I mumbled as I rubbed my eyes. .....Thats wrong. The meaning was slightly different. Yep, I knew that. Unfortunately, regardless of the previous life or this, it was something I had not experienced before. [TN: Exnation time. Raws are chu chu from the birds. Morning chu, rawss asa chu, means a morning kiss after sharing the night. ] Rising up slowly, I stretched my arms, warming up my body. Since this body was still young, there was no stiffness whatsoever. It was just that I was used to doing it. By doing this, I felt like my head too, was clearing up from the muddiness from sleeping, not just my body. I suddenly thought of something as I was climbing down from the upper bunk without making a sound. Here, the White Wind Dormitory.... or rather, dormitories inside Phyllis Academy were situated right in the center. And in this academy, magic was being taught. Which meant, the academy was sound-proof. Explosions that could not be simply covered by thick walls as well as the previous incident where my summoned beast destroyed the ssroom, the noises were all prevented from leaking outside. This was, of course, something to be expected since the academy was inside the Capital. See, strange right? Why could the soft chirping of the birds be heard? How particr. Well, then. While I was thinking all that, I had finished changing as well as washing my face. I then slowly tip-toed, before taking a deep breath......... WAKE UPPPPPPPPP!!!!!!! I yelled, right into Zens ear. UWAHHHHH!!!??? A loud bang was then heard, as Zen crouched down, hugging his head. ncing at him, I nodded, satisfied. Missionplete. This way he would be fully awake. Eh? What, Im mean? Although stones were about to be thrown at me for not using a gentler method, this was the gentlest method. You see, this guy, Zen, he just cant wake up. Just to mention, he wouldnt wake up even if you kicked him. It was that bad. Eh? No no no, it was not that I kicked him before or something. I wont ever do such a horrible thing, you know~ I will never do such a horrible thing such as kicking him to see if he could wake up or not, you know~ Plus, he would bete and missing breakfast if not for me. The way to solve the dilemma was this method. Yep, can you feel my love for going through all this instead of just leaving him? I was really quite reluctant to use my strengthened voice too. Ouch.....Will, please stop waking me up this way..... Even though there was a creature with tears in his eyes and looking up at me, I felt no guilt whatsoever. Oi, you. Why were you sitting there like a girl as you massaged your head while trembling? It made me looked as if I was the bad guy! I wont apologize! ......Maybe I went a little too far. Maybe. Since there was no helping it, I pointed to the clock hanging on the wall without changing my expression. .......Crap! Its already this time?! It had only been a few seconds since Zeny eyes on the time but he had already stood up and stripped naked. Oh!? What just happened? Zen just stripped in a speed even my eyes cannot catch up.... Not to mention his movement were a blur, like it was drawn in a gag manga?! Even that 3rd generation thief would be surprised at that speed! Zirco-san would even cry! Zen, when exactly did you learn this skill? [TN: That reference was Lupin the 3rd.] Phew....! Thank god! I made it! As I indulged in retorting, Zen had already finished changing. Although his hair was artistically sticking up everywhere, I ignored it. Good. Lets rush over to the cafeteria. Swallowing my retorts that were almost flying out, I said only that. Oh, good morning. Once we reached the cafeteria, Selphy, who was already there, greeted us with a dazzling smile. Un. Good morning~ Morning! As though infected, both of us returned the greeting with bright smiles. Although Zen had some drooling out of his. As always. And as usual, Zen sat besides Selphy as I sat opposite them as we began eating. It was a simple meal of bread and soup but since this was breakfast, it was just right. After blowing to cool the soup and drinking it, Selphy opened her mouth. Oh yes, Maria and I was talking about it yesterday, about how theres only a month to the tournament. I snapped my head up at this. Thanks to that, Selphy and I were staring at each other for a while. Tournament? I was pulled back into reality by Zens voice. .....Here it cameC! The standard development for the other world-!! Well, let me stop my inner cheering at this. Tournament...after everything from the secret mission to Hattuo to Zen acting weird, I had forgotten that this academy had the standard development of a [Tournament]. And the rare thing was that I knew about it. That was because when I was still at home, Father had bragged about it. At our generation, the winning team was your mothers, you know! She was really really beautiful up there.. Father had said that many times in delight, as Mother smiled gently as she blushed, as beautiful as ever. Though it was a scene enough for anyone to vomit sugar. Or rather, since young Father had been a raijuu, didnt he? Just explode! But Mothers team managed to win despite Father, being strongly suspected of having a [cheat], was there.....made me felt that Mother was stronger than she looked. And... let us stop this topic right here. Anyway, when I knew about this event, I was very very excited about it but..... Un. Right before the skipping of grades exam. That means its around mid-July. At Selphys frown, I too, had a troubled look on my face. At our sentences, Zen tilted his head in confusion. .....What kind of tournament is it? He asked timidly. Selphy and I looked at each other andughed. Swimming tournament! Really, what was the First Founder thinking? Since an academy from the other world was holding a tournament, why was it not a martial tournament but a swimming one? How puzzling. My expectations were totally betrayed. Until now, he had left so many standard events so why a swimming tournament? Had he wanted to relive his younger days when he grew older? Or was it his youthful indiscretion? I see, it must be. Ah, you should understand by now. Anyway, there was only 1 month to the swimming tournament. As the name implied, a giant pool would be set up in the school and students would be separated into teams and undergo a 1 km swimming ry. But, this was after all a different world. It was not just a simple swimming ry. Yep, Im d I was not betrayed in this aspect. I cant swim....!! A sad cry was heard as we walked down the corridor. It went without saying, the owner of that voice was Zen. Well, lessons will begin from now then. Yes! It will be okay as long as I practice! Selphy and I smiled wryly at the depressed Zen before throwing him a bone. Thats right. The continent Elzmu was in, Riina, was extremely big. In other words, different from Japan, which was an ind country, there was no ce near that could allow one to swim. You could think of it as an ind without any pools or river. Another thing was that Elzmu was a wastnd until 200 years ago. There was nowhere for one to swim leisurely. There only existed a river which would eat you up the moment you entered it. Therefore, there was hardly any students who knew how to swim. That was why it was really a mystery why Phillis Academy, situated in Elzmu, would hold a swimming tournament. I was starting to feel that it was just to betray my expectations. I mean, think about it!! It could only be a martial one when one mentioned tournament in another world, wasnt it?! Right?!!? As I moaned in my heart, Zen started moaning. But why can the 2 of you swim? Since I live in the forest, we have a spring I can swim in. Selphy said proudly, sticking her chest out. Eh-, so theres a spring you can swim in inside the forest. When I said that aloud, Selphy looked slightly troubled. Ah, you see, theres the faeries. I get it. Although not much was known about the ecology of faeries but most of them could be found at ces where a beautiful spring gushed out. They might have unconsciously created the spring with their magic when they yearned to y in the water, John-sensei had said something fantasy-like when he said that faeries loved pure water but he certainly did not sound like he believed it. My eyes were shining when he said that so he stopped whatever he was about to say further on. Thinking back now, I shuddered to think what he wanted to say. But, things like Elves and Faeries were fantasy-like to begin with so I could ept that exnation. .....And, why is Will able to? I just realized it when I was asked. About why I could swim. I mean, I had worked part-time as an instructor in my previous life but ever since I was reborn here, I had never ever swum. Ah, it was really difficult to answer why I could swim. .....Ha ha....I wonder why....... As I tried to pull one over by smiling wryly, my help appeared. Yes, we reached the ssroom. And so, as I gave a not-really-an-answer, we sat down on our seats as lessons started. .....Now, I had to think of an exnation. TN: Anyone interested in tranting the POVs of other characters? Or, as they called it, the digest chapters? Chapter 097 – The Swimming Tournament & The Something That Flowed Away 097 C The Swimming Tournament & The Something That Flowed Away Posted on April 22, 2017 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero TN: Thanks for waiting guys! I finally went out and found a ce with better wifi. I have bad news. I might not be able to meet the schedule of 1 update every 3 days. It might be once per week..... Sorry. Entering the ssroom, I buried my head in studying for trying to avoid answering that question. My aim right now was trying to master every single details about the geography and the climate of Elzmu. Be it the preparation for managing the territory or following in my Fathers footsteps of being an adventurer first, geography was a must. Plus, knowing the detailed information about various ces was needed to properly manage a territory. Otherwise, it would be difficult to survive. For harmony, victory or defeat, information was valuable and extremely important. Ah...although I was not thinking ofpleting now. No matter, there was no disadvantage to learning. I was thinking of taking out the book from the table that John-sensei passed me if I ever felt like learning about climate or geography. Zen, sitting next to me, peeked over and when he saw me opening the first page, he gave a deep sigh and started his self-study. ......Would this be that thing, themon knowledge that every lower acad knew about Elzmu? I had nomon knowledge. I was quite self-aware that my knowledge was quite one-sided. .....The friends I had till now was limited to John-sensei or Chiffon.... Lets stop. I dont want to think about it. By the way, as for Selphy, she made a face as if she stepped on a bug and left the moment she saw me taking out the book. After staying like that for a while, the front of the ssroom started getting noisy. It would be weird for them to be this noisy if it was only Zelda-sensei appearing. Could it be...he finally got rid of the unfitting suit he always wore?! I lifted my head up as I thought about those rude stuff. But, still, I could see nothing. But those guys in front of them were looking down at the floor, pointing at it. Is there a snake there or something......? That the same moment I mumbled to myself, it jumped onto the teachers desk. Everyone from the first year White team, are you all here? Today, I have an announcement from my master. Please head over to the gymnasium. Saying that, he bowed and left the ssroom smartly as he left the rest there, mouth agape. .......Wasnt he.... wasnt he Alcumedes-san?!!! It appeared that Alcumedes-san had informed the rest of the sses as well as when we were out into the corridor, discussion about a walking eyeball could be heard. Part of them were excitedly discussing about the topic about My Master while the rest were walking as if they were in a daze. I wondered what would happen if they knew that The Master was referring to the King. Apart from getting curious and really looking forward to any amusing reaction, and also since there was no way to escape, I obediently headed towards the gym. Will, what do you think about this~? Zen asked. Hm....I wonder... I would be exposed if I were to give a weird answer so I simple tilted my head. Ah, so you dont know anything too~ Yeah. I wonder when Zelda-sensei changed into that.... ......Huh?! What did he say just now?! Zelda-sensei...?! Although I did not pay attention to the first half, why did the conversation suddenly change direction? Why did it suddenly bounce over to the Zelda-sensei?! No, I really dont think thats it!! I think I identally revealed something just now but without minding it, I simply gave my all into retorting. I was surprised. Onii-san was really surprised, you know. People from other worlds really had some weird ideas. So the alternate world was a ce where a normal teacher can turn into a talking eyeball. Onii-chan just experienced cultural shock. Eh? Both Zen and Selphy tilted their head at my retort and looked at me, puzzled. ......Ah, my head hurt. Yep. No, you see, even if Zelda-sensei has that kind of magic, is there even a need to change his voice as well? Right? Halfway through my rather reasonable exnation, my tone started to press them into agreeing. And then.... Besides, that Eyeball-san said My Master, didnt he? I am more concerned about that. I skilfully diverted the question and even led them into the direction I wanted. Yep, since everyone had their own interpretation, it was not that important to correct them. Retorting just about this level would be enough, wouldnt it? And really, it was impossible to not retort since thatment was practically asking for it. Hearing someone shouted The Master for Eyeball is most definitely the Brain! , I sighed deeply. The gymnasium was the ce where the entrance ceremony was held. Once there, seats were prepared and it was almost full. It appeared that, the same as the entrance ceremony, everyone here was from the 1st year of lower academy. Come to think of it, it had only been 2 months since I entered school. It felt a lot longer to me, maybe because of how densely packed each day was. But, even if was only 2 months, it still meant a lot. Especially for children of my age. To boys and girls 10 years of age, 2 months would feel long. Not only the mind, but everyones body had grown, their weight increased and even their faces grew sharper and more adult-like. But now, with their faces bathed in curiosity with what little information they had, they looked like innocent children. Eh? Me? ...Im, yep. I looked down. The height till the floor remained unchanged! .....Ah, anyway, I was still only 8! Fathers tall as I definitely still have that future! As I looked around me, someone tugged at my sleeve. Will, are you sitting? : Oh, it was the rare-upturned-eye look from Selphy! The best position was born when Selphy took a seat! Ha ha! At this moment, I was the taller one!! ......Lets stop this. It would only made me feel empty. Yes. As all of that ran through my mind, I quietly took a seat. It was the moment when our chat about B-grade food turned to Fried Dragon Meat. The noisy gymnasium quietened down as all the students raised their faces. Everyone, you did well in assembling. In the quiet gymnasium, a deep baritone voice resounded, causing ripples in the air. And then, one by one, everyone who raised their head had their jaws dropped opened. Plus, there were some who had their eyes wide, even some whoy slumped in their seats. Ah, but of course. Since the face from the pictures and magazines they had seen since young was right in front of them. And the one who smiled, satisfied at the reaction, was our King Kesamu. I did feel his charisma when I was conversing with him in his private room but seeing him here, in all his glory, made me truly felt that he was the King. And when I realized it, there were mana drifting all around King Kesamu. Only, there was no malice in it, and was simply sparkling. And it was as though time stopped, as the gymnasium was wrapped in silence, drunk in his aura. Then, in an instant, he suppressed his mana and smiled gently. .....e, Eh? I somehow had a feeling that our eyes met but it couldnt be, right? If he possessed my cheat-enhanced vision then I could understand but this...had to be a joke right? And him grinning after seeing I was surprised by our eyes meeting was also a joke right? And it was as if my wishes were heard by the heavens. Ie over regarding about the Swimming Tournament. DDDDAnd, before that. King Kesamu paused and a smile floated up onto his face as though he remembered something about our meeting before ncing at me. Naturally, everyones line of sight changed their direction to me. .......What was this?? A punishment game??!!!! Why did I feel like the student representative of the entire school body when they were doing the radio calisthenics?! My face was all red due to embarrassment and misery! Kesamu-san!!!!! My height would stand out if I was looked at this much! I would be looked down upon! I would be totally looked down upon!! As if having heard the scream of the bottom of my heart, King Kesamu finally shifted his line of sight away from me. And with slow motions, he looked at the Headmaster. Eidus, I borrowed one of your student a while back. I have caused him trouble, regarding homework as well, do take care of him. ....Oi. I mumbled in a low voice. Headmaster once again, nced at me before snapping his nce back, with such a force that a sound effect could be heard. My mouth could only twitched with a wry smile. Since it was a national secret, I had even tried my utmost to keep it under wraps!! Because of that, I even withstood Selphys smile and Varino-sensei freezing attacks!! What was the reason for me doing that?!! The Swimming Tournament is not simply a swimming race. Magic, strategy, strength, the aim of this tournament is to use your imagination and creativity to win. Everyone, you are most probably aiming to be an adventurer. An adventurer is often working alongside of danger. Thanks to that, it is not a job that only requires you to only use your strong point. You would need to have the techniques to face danger head on. And that, swimming. There is almost no one in Elzmu who knows how to swim. But, that is where creativity shines. DDDDAnd what is the reason why our First Founder, King Elzmu founded this tournament. And that, I want all of you to deliberate about how you are to enter the tournament. When I covered my face with my hands when I was unable to withstand the gazes from everyone, King Kesamu began to talk about the Swimming Tournament. He said a lot about the origin and stuff but in the end, as expected, it was the First Founders decision. Which meant, this was really just a way for him to relieve his youth. What? It was not that? Did you really believe that? Having learned about all the stuff he did before, wasnt it obvious that I was telling the truth? And right now, only one verse was taking all the ce in my heart. ....Return me my considerationnnnnnnnNNNN.......!!!!!!! Chapter 098 – We Need To Talk 098 C We Need To Talk Posted on April 23, 2017 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero TN: Hey guys! Since I only have the time and inte to do this on the weekends, I said I could only update once a week. However, I dont really like to keep you guys waiting and once a week is gonna make me rusty. So, I decided on 2 post in a row every weekend. I would try to continue this and at times where I couldnt, I would inform you. I do have a life. So I do wanna go out sometime during the weekend. Hehehehe. A pumpkin hadda eat! Yes, of course there would be a trial waiting for me after the ceremony / announcement. Its named, being-in-the-center-of-a-storm-from-everyones-gazes. I was being pierced by arrows everywhere. If my situation was to be drawn in a manga, I would be lying in a pool of blood right now. By the way, King Kesamu met my eyes again when he was leaving. Yes, he snickered. Seeing that expression, I had a feeling he was aiming to expose this in the first ce but since it was already done, there was no use crying over spilled milk. Anyway, it had already been exposed to a muggle student, Calius-senpai via Zirco-san. Come to think of it, hadnt I been exposed many times already? As this all ran through my mind, I walked cheerfully down the corridor, driven out by all the gazes directed at me. At least the only relief was there were hardly any malice in the gazes. Zen and Selphys gazes were exceptionally sharp and pierced right through my back but sorry, I would not look back. As long as I reached the ssroom, I would be saved. A savior (god) was waiting for me. A savior (god) given by John-sensei. I was not nning to stay silent, but this was not a suitable ce to talk. At least wait till we were in the dorm. Like that, with a slightly quicker pace, we reached the ssroom. And there, I was dealt with another shock. ......Zelda-sensei.....?!?!?! I shouted, unintentionally. Because the person standing there was...... Ha ha ha ha ha!! Grinning while revealing his rows of white shiny teeth, he was showing off his muscle with just a single pair of briefs on. .......... The unfortunate trio that arrived at the ssroom looked at each other. Within the huge ssroom, we were unforgivingly assaulted by the swirling chaos. With us frozen in position of looking at each other, we began talking with our eyes. When Selphy and I looked at Zen, his eyes swam about as he gave a small shake of his head. And when Zen, who looked like he was about to cry, looked at Selphy, she shook her head, her face stunned. If you were to forcefully dub this... [ Zen, you go! ] [ Im, impossible! Help, Selphy! ] [ What are you saying? I dont want to! ] Was what happened. In the end, their gazes were directed at me. ......Oi. Was today direct your gazes at me day? Ooooiiiii. No helping it, I gave an inaudible sigh as I took a step forward. Wh, what are you doing, Zelda-sensei...... Please forgive me for stammering. It was that you know. The intensity of that sight close up was stronger than I thought. What was this brown lustering from his muscles..... when did you get this tan, Zelda-sensei. Elzmu does not have a beach, you know? Nor a tanning salon. ......You meant you did it on the streets? Or the park?! At my question that was overflowing with doubts and bewilderment, Zelda-sensei directed a matter-of-fact refreshing smile at me. That is, of course, the exnation for the swimming tournament! ......... Ah. Mm. You see, I know why you were wearing swimwear to exin, I know, but. Here. Is. The. ssroom. The ssroom!!!!! Indoor!!!! After a while, the ssroom was filled with noise. That much was of course. A muscr gori....no, Zelda-sensei was standing at the front of the ssroom with just a pair of swimwear on. But since most of them hadnt swum before, they might not know that it was a swimwear. Which meant, there was a man d in just a pair of briefs standing right in front of their eyes. In that case he was just a pervert. Plus it was their homeroom teacher whom they, kinda, had respect for. Of course they would be making noise. And in the mist of it, that one man was currently doing various muscle-showing poses. What the heck was he doing? I totally could not understand. But thanks to that, the storm of the gazes were not directed at me now. ......Eh, can it be that Zelda-sensei was aiming for that?! Wondering, I directed my gaze filled with respect at Zelda-sensei. ......No, never. The respect died down. Yep, I mean, look at his skin. To get it this tanned would take about a week. Since he couldnt have known that this would happen, there was no way he was doing it on purpose to help. Sitting by my side, Zen whispered to me with a stunned look. Will......Is that.. is that a swimwear? Hm? .....Ah, I think so. He asked timidly and at my answer, his shoulders drooped. ......His reaction was too honest. Ah, although I was the same as him. But as expected of children, to show their dislike straight to the persons face. Ah, no, as expected of Zen. Selphy, who was also standing next to me, started shaking at my answer. Naturally, 3 of our gazes went to where Zelda-senseis swimwear was. Kyahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! A distressed scream came out of Selphys mouth. Yes, Zelda-senseis swimwear had a distinct shape of a [T]. Which meant, Zelda-sensei was wearing a T-back with his glistening brown muscles in various poses, as per bodybuilder. And that T-back had a pattern painstakingly printed on it. A green background with ck stripes running down, just like a watermelon, giving off a strong summer-feel. I was not happy at seeing that at all, plus summer was just suffering hot. I sighed. No, I dont think our swimwear will be in that shape. From my small mumble, the 2 of them looked at me. Really?! Selphy cried happily, grabbing hold of me as I was taken aback at her sudden movement. No, ah, I mean, there was no way girls can wear that. ........Which means... that is for us...? This time, it was Zen who went pale. With a wry smile, I was about to exin before Zelda-senseis voice boomed throughout the ssroom. Well then, since everyone is here, the exnation for the swimming tournament will begin! Firstly, I am sure you are interested at this clothing. This is called [Swimwear]! As Zelda-sensei showed off his white teeth, distressed cries from the girls resounded throughout the ss. As the ss calmed down, Zelda-senseiughed. Although all of you are so happy about this, unfortunately, this is not the [swimwear] for girls. As for the reason why I am pretty sure you guys know. Plus there is another reason. At Zelda-senseis words, half of the ss, girls, got excited. Beautiful smiles decorated their faces while the rest of the ss were as pale as Zen as they waited for Zelda-sensei to continue. Would it be that it was not for them too? They believed there was hope in the world. Full of smile, Zelda-sensei headed towards his desk and rummaged around in it. Everyones gazes followed his every action, afraid in missing out anything. Then, finally having found it, Zelda-sensei took it out. .......... My jaw dropped opened. DDDDDD The thing held in Zelda-senseis hands was a school swimsuit. Schoolsuit. It was a deep shiny blue color. At the chest area, a piece of white cloth was sewed on, with the words Ist years C White Team written on carefully. With a proud expression, Zelda-sensei held it out. This is the swimwear that the First Founder had suggested! Although there are many other variations, this is the one everybody prefer... ah, what I wanted to say is, this is the product from the wonderful First Founder! Pausing, Zelda-sensei looked around the ssroom. .....Basically, this could be said to be one of Phillis Academys uniforms. As this is a ce where everyone, frommoners to nobles, attends, uniforms are created by the First Founder to bring equality! And then this swimwear! Plus, it is designed to be the best shape for one to move in the water!! Isnt this swimwear wonderfull?!! AS he got heated up, Zelda-sensei clenched his fists, and his eyes were shining as though he could shootser out from them. Oooohhhhhh!!! The ss raised their voices. Zelda-sensei nodded satisfied, before taking a piece of chalk and began writing down the exnation for the tournament on the ckboard. As for me, feeling were swirling around like a storm inside. First Founder````!! You did this!!!!!!!!! TN: Another short chapter. Perfect for me to ease my way back into tranting. Ah Will, you are always so good at tsukomi. Chapter 099 – Separating Teams 099 C Separating Teams Posted on April 29, 2017 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero TN: Now the problem is, is Will gonna be wearing a watermelon speedo or is he gonna be wearing a school *gasp* swimsuit?? 1 more to go guys! The rules to the Swimming Tournament was simple. Apart from attacking other teams, any magic or methods can be used to get to the goal within the shortest time. Because of this rule, people who won by purely just swimming were few and far in between, and it was not a tournament that relied on ones body build or reflexes. Therefore, if all went well, even the 1st years had a chance to win the 3rd years. Everyones expressions in the ss changed as Zelda-sensei exined the rules proudly. Seeing this, I felt that Zelda-sensei was not a sensei just for show. Although he was as hot-blooded as a certain tennis-yer. And that he was currently only wearing a T-back. Anyway, as he managed to stir the fire within everyone, they stayed silent, waiting for his next words. Well then, the first team is Maria and.... Yes, he began to announce the members of the different teams. Of course, since this was still a school tournament, there was still an underlying objective to it. To sum it up, cultivating the character as well as to improve themunication between students. Because you couldnt win just by using magic. So, this was not just about ones swimming skills or magic techniques, but creativity as well. And the main point of the entire tournament, is the team. Teamwork, tactics, making use of each other skills. To improve themunication within the ss, there was no need to clump people within the same cliques together, which was why we didnt get to choose the teams, rather, the teachers did that. Ahh, there might also be that they wouldnt want people with ability to team up together, upsetting the bnce. I was really thankful for this. It was really a system filled with consideration. Yep. Because in my previous world, it was horrible. As it had to be a mixed team of boys and girls, there was a Rock-Paper-Scissors war going on. They were so desperate not to get roped into the same team as me. ....Can I cry? Ah, somehow the scenery in front of me was getting blurrier. Rrrrrrrrr. Then, thest team, the 4th team! Mi, Selphy, Zen and Will! Okay! Get into your teams and start your discussion! As this me was crying like a kid in my inner heart, my name was called. Zelda-sensei said new connection within the ss would form right? Yep. .......It was all a lie!!! Mmm, it turned out this way. Somehow is this still the same group as we have in ss! After gathering, Zenpleted my sentence. Mi and Selphy were nodding in agreement happily. Well, although there were no new rtionships, at least they were all people I knew I would have fun with. A grin yed on my mouth as I gestured the 3 toe closer. So, the only one who cant swim is Zen. The 2 besides Zen nodded at my words. I knew Selphy learned how to swim in the forest spring but Mi was a surprise. It seemed like the head of Sociunnov dered, out of nowhere, that all men needed to know how to swim and Mi took swimming lessons as per his fathers orders. .....Oi. He definitely knew about this, Mis father. Hes an oldboy here, wasnt he? Stop trying to give your son special privileges! And, I left all my tsukkomis in my heart. I was not someone who could not read the atmosphere by looking down on Mis father here. Me? I just gave a vague answer. Since I was from a Dukes family, I would do anything. This was those kind of situation where I should unt my familys power. Hooray for power! ....You there, stop your tsukkomi that, that was not the correct way to use it. Because I knew that. Yep. Then, what is the strategy this time? Dont we need to train Zen in swimming first? Selphy opened her mouth and started the meeting. Next was Mi. I just nodded at their words. Although the tournament was that anything goes, there was still a rule that we would need to at leaste in contact with the pool. Which meant, although anything goes, most of the action would be within the pool. For that, Mis suggestion to first learn swimming was valid. Plus, although any magic was usable apart from attacking others, we were all just 1st years. The magic we could use were limited. [TN: Guys, Will is trying to promote teamwork. Which means no.... not standing out too much. If he can.] But, but, but guys. The one who started this tournament was that First Founder. In both good and bad way, I fully believed in him. Would it really be just a simple tournament? Was it really just a tournament he made so he could admire some swimsuits? From what I had heard from Shiro, he did not seem like the type who went wild like this. That was to say, there was a reason for this tournament. But what? What was the most recent thing that happened in the academy? And when I reached that point of thinking, I lifted my head up and grinned. But then, there is something I wanna do. To the us who hadnt learned much magic, [any magic] was said. There was bound to be a hidden meaning to that. And at that moment, Zelda-sensei announced that todays lesson was over. But the meeting between us was not over that easily. And so, we moved our location to the academys rear garden. The forest, said to be the garden, was as dense as ever but still, I moved towards the empty plot ofnd I found earlier without hesitating. Zen was exining to the Mi who had questions marks and exmation marks floating above his head. And, the only difference from before was the faeries. I did gather mana around my ears before I entered the rear garden but the moment I stepped into the forest, all chatting ceased immediately. Hm. I did give them a pretty strong warning. But it might be useless since Selphy had learned how to control her mana output. I did feel a little pity but they were just getting their own deserts. If they were simply chatting it would be fine but they purposely did it in a way just to make Selphy suffer. I was not a man of such noble character that I could let them go after that. Reflect on it as much as you can. .....Ah, although I wouldnt know if they were doing it or not since I was not observing them all the time. And there Will taught us mana perception. It looks somece like a za. Zen said as he pointed. ....Unfortunately, thats the wrong direction, Zen. As I was smiling wryly, a voice entered my ears. Hoh hoh. So Will-dono had already known how to handle mana before enrolling. Ah, yea.. Thats because I had a tutor. Mi nodded at my words, satisfied with the exnation. That was because it was not an umon situation within the Noblemunity. And when we reached the za, we gathered into a circle. ن! [TN: Shokan, summon] As I wish that it would be a normal and nd entrance, I gathered mana as I shouted. Then, as if the destruction of when he was first summoned was a lie, Shiro simply appeared. A pop like how popcorn popped sound rang out as he appeared, his long white hair not even swaying. After looking around him, Shiro began walking towards me, smiling happily. Seeing that blissfully happy face made it really hard to be angry with him. No matter what he did, all would be forgiven. Or rather, he was really like a dog.... Oh! Master! You are not corss-dre.... gwahp! I take it all back. After magically strengthening myself, I gave a flying kick right to Shiros face. With a speed that you couldnt even see, I shut his mouth up. Im that. I have a big heart. Even when he destroyed the ssroom, I swept it all under the rug because there was no helping it. I was not small-minded like that. Yep. ....I knew that. But. But then. It was not like I could forgive everything. Shiro was immediately given an X when he started talking about that part of ck history of my cross-dressing mission in Hattuo. ڤФäƤ [TN: Okuchi Batten, X the mouth] I imagined a white rabbit with an X for a mouth as I cast the magic chantlessly. Activating wind magic, Inded on the ground safely as Shiro touched his mouth, panicking. Hm`! Hm`! Well, I ignored Shiro who was trying to say something behind me as I returned to the main topic. pping my hands, I got the 3, who were in a daze, to look at me. Well then, there are a lot of attributes to magic. Like fireball or water ball. And ording to each persons attribute, the techniques they use will be different. And since attribute-magic was the first magic we learned, thats the magic we thought of when magic is mentioned. To confirm all 3 were listening to me, I raised my finger. Like how others raised their finger with a proud expression. It was important to check their concentration with such a subtle method. You, please dont say that it was an excuse. That there. Think about it. Is magic just that? I think not. There is something else. Yes, summoning magic! With Shiro mumbling as my BGM, I stood with an extremely proud expression. The 3 of them went Ohhhhh!!! and gave me apuse, their eyes shining with pure admiration for me. .....How embarrassing. This was embarrassing! To be looked at with those kind of eyes as I stood here with a proud face! I really yearned for some tsukkomi. I want someone to tsukkomi me! My heart was in anguish. In my house, there was John-sensei, and on my travel, there was Buu-san so Ipletely forgot about it but yes, this was this kind of ce. This was a ce where I was the only tsukkomi around. It was apse of memory. My failure. My shoulders slumped as I reluctantly cast. [TN: Kaijo, Release] I released the lock I had on Shiros mouth. It, its not that I need Shiros help! .....Lets stop, this was getting sad. TN: I know I had always use retorts but that had always sat ufortably with me. So from now on, its going to Tsukkomi, since you guys understood the meaning anyway. Teehee~ Chapter 100 – Disparity 100 C Disparity Posted on April 30, 2017 by crazypumkin Editor: Poor_Hero TN: I finally reached my 3rd milestone, 100 chapters!!! *whistles, pop crackers* *Wipe tears away* Shiro, who had been mumbling all this while, let out a breath before leaning onto me. Hes heavy. Oi Shiro. What are you doing? My voice came out dangerously low but Shiro looked like it did not concern him at all. No, I was not unhappy about this difference in height at all, nope. .....Oi, why was I not even touching his waist? Or rather, your legs were too long, baka. Lack of oxygen... Saying that, Shiro then proceeded to leave his entire weight onto my head. If I was just a normal 8 year old kid, I was pretty sure my neck would be bending at an odd angle by now. Which summoned beast would harm his owners body like this? .....No, if it was Shiro, he most definitely knew what I was capable of before doing it. What bad taste. But, thanks to Shiros action, the sparkling eyes filled with pure admiration that was causing me to itch all over the ce soon died down. If this was what Shiro was aiming for, then my valuation of him had to change. .....The him who was humming a song while shaking his butt... No, not possible. After clearing my head of those thoughts, I returned to the topic, ignoring Shiro. And thats why, how about doing a coboration with our summoned beast? Sounds good! I agree! Wonderful! At my suggestion, the 3 of them agreed happily. Then looking at each other with a happy grin on their faces, they took some distance from each other. After getting into their position as if they were surrounding me, they nodded, satisfied, before facing outside, taking something out. They then proceeded to gather mana and when they had gathered enough, they shouted. ن! [TN: Shokan, summon] Cute pop like sound sounded before the magic x 3 began to activate at the same time. It seemed like the thing that they took out just now were magic circles drawn on a sheet of paper to help aid them in summoning their beasts. Looking at the unruly head of red hair, he pounced straight towards a dog that appeared while looking like it was swimming in the air, crashing into the ground. ....Zen. I know you miss him, I do. Really, you dont feel embarrassed at all, do you? An unusual sense of admiration came over me. That was because I did not possess that ability. Since it was dangerous for his head, I used wind magic to absorb the shock. Like a certain princess in a certain castle, Zen floated in the air for a bit before floating down, gently. As for his dog.... his summoned beast, Dogg, was licking his face all over as its tails wagged hard, like rotating des. I turned to the others. Well then, if I remembered correctly, Selphys summoned beast was a Bird species beast, Asuka. ....No, the reason why I did not see it the first time was not because I found it tiresome. Its that, you know. I have to control my beast. Yep. A gust of wind blew and a beautiful greenish bird appeared. Selphys beautiful green hair was dancing in the wind. The little bird flew high into the sky, before turning around immediately andnded on Selphys shoulder. Gruuuuuuu.... The bird chirped happily as they looked each other in the eye. Selphy, as though embarrassed to be looked in the eye, smiled bashfully. ....Yep, how cute. Too cute, damn it. I have to say again, I am not a lolicon. An elf with her green hair dancing in the wind while smiling at her pet bird, a beautiful elf, surrounded by the forest! Only beautiful and cute could describe it! Those that dont feel it must have something wrong. They need a doctor. ......cough I coughed and tore my eyes away to another spot. To Mi. I knew about Zen and Selphys beasts but I left for the secret mission before I even found out what Mis was. I wondered what he summoned. As I looked over with anticipation, Mi was already greetings with his summoned beast. They both bowed to each other before shaking hands. I will be relying on you. Gigigigiii. Mi said to which his beast answered him. Oh, so Mis summoned beast is a monkey. I said, and the both of them turned towards me. Monkey, as its name suggested, was a monkey-like beast. But the color of their fur was not the same as Earth, they possessed all sorts of colors. Um. Aiki the monkey. Mi said, introducing his beast proudly. And Aiki, sitting on Mis shoulder, puffed its chest out and looked proud. Aiki had a deep blue coat and his short fur made him look really cute. I wondered if his fur felt like velour. Maybe its still young, it was really quite small in size, just like a lemur, and very cute. I felt like stroking it. To ruffle its fur. And as I was thinking of it, our eyes met and it quickly hid behind Mis back. Maybe my enthusiasm was too strong and it scared him. It looked to be a wild monkey so maybe they were sensitive to these kind of feelings. I need to control myself. As I reflected upon it, I waited for the next chance. If I can hide my feelings well enough, I might be able to stroke it the moment it let its guard down. Hm? Why was I not quitting? There was no way I could. How could I, after seeing that soft fur? The dog that would make all mofu mofu believers swoon, the cute Dogg was licking Zens face. The natural beauty that was evesting, Selphy and her bird, were looking at each other. The soft and velvety fur of the cute monkey with its proud face and Mi who was enjoying its presence. And then, there was the me, who was being leaned on by my summoned beast. Oi, wait a minute. Instantly, I darted out from under Shiro and pointed at him. There was lot about our tactics I need to discuss about but I had to deal with this first. Shiro! Your cuteness level is hideously low! Soothing and healing therapy! Give me some soothing and healing therapy! My soul was crying out loud. I was not wrong for wanting to be healed! I was totally not happy about having an ikemen leaning on me at all! I dont have that kind of hobby! At my words, Shiro looked like he realized something and pped his hands together. I got it! That must be an order from master to cross-dre..... NOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!! I gave my all in shutting Shiros mouth, which was saying something weird again. When will this cross-dressing gag ever end..... My head hurt. I then let out a deep sigh, before lifting my head up. Since our summoned beasts are all here, lets us start our strategy meeting. I could only give up. On my healing. Yep, but once I go home, my mofu mofu-sama would be waiting for me! I still have Chiffon! She would definitely allow me to hug her while smiling sweetly! As my heart sobbed, I put out a smiling face. I wont lose! Not for the tournament, and not for everything else either! Yep! Chapter 101 – Ivan’s New Life (First) 101 C Ivans New Life (First) Posted on May 6, 2017 by crazypumkin Edited by Poor Hero In the dark and humid weather that even ttery cannot save it for what it was, a man was ring at the sky with aplicated expression. He was not nning to re, but his face just made it seemed like so. And at that moment, he was trying to give up on feeling sad. However, simply the sight of him was screaming with a tragic aura. A man used his aura to speak. My Willia-chan.....does not exist... The man, who spoke like tears were going to spring from his eyes any moment, was none other than Ivan. The man whom Will had mistaken to be filled with justice and truth, the former thug-like Hattuo soldier, Ivan. And that the moment where Ivan was ring at the sky, Will was in Phyllis Academy having a meeting for the Swimming Tournament. How empty. The angel (Willia-chan) who saved him from the sluggish-life was a sham. .....This loss had sunk Ivans heart to the very bottom. Even though moving south from the freezing Hattuo had warmed his body, the surprising situation had not been warm to his heart. He had lost one of the most important things in his life....! Ivan lifted his downcast eyes up towards the sky again, ring at it. The important thing in his life had slipped out from under his fingers while he was not paying attention. We are reaching the Beryls territory. .......Yea. The person driving the carriage spoke to Ivan. Towards Buu, Ivan gave an empty response, as if life was draining out of him. As Ivan was looking at the sky, all that can be seen was the white of his eyes. Scary. Luckily, no one was around to see this expression of his, otherwise he would lose another important part of his life. Beryls Territory. Ivans lifeless brain was turning. If he remembered correctly, Willias real appearance, Will, had said that he was someone from the Beryls family. So even Willia was a fake name. In the end, he was tricked into allowing her/him to enter Hattuo illegally. But even so, Ivan was not angry at that. Only sadness as it swirled around in his heart. She was so cute. Even when he quit cross-dressing and cut his hair short, he was still cute! Damn it`. Thinking till this point, Ivan fell onto his back. His trail of thoughts went all over the ce. Although really remarkable and duke shed in his brain for an instant, but before he knew it, it became the problem of how cute Will was. And now, he was like thest time when he was rotting in despair. He had to change before he met up with his angel the next time. Although now, he was rotting in another way.... he cant. Ivans guts that hardly ever worked was warning him. Plus, to chase after Will as the fake Willias shadow was rude to Will. And Ivan reached a conclusion. Every crisis was a chance. He was fortunate to be given a chance to change. Was what Ivan thought but it was rather difficult to change his thinking after thinking about his angel (Willia-chan). It cant be helped. Laying in the carriage, Ivan closed his eyes. Clip and clop and the horse carriage stopped. Ivan, who was nodding off to that sound, woke up. Shaking his head lightly, he stretched his body. Ugah. Of course, the one who said that was Ivan. It seemed like he had slept in an awkward position and his neck was locked in a weird position. Buu, who saw Ivan, was stunned. Was he going to be all right? Although he was feeling unease, in a certain sense, ignorance was the strongest of them all. Even if they were on their way to meet the only Duke in Elzmu, he cant see any nervousness from Ivan and he was even groaning from the pain in his neck. Plus, all those who received training from the Beryls house, no matter how rowdy or ipetent they were, they would emerge quite usable to others. Although the reason was unknown. Luckily, Buu-san was very usable from the start so he did not have to undergo training but..... That was 1 year ago. A brat, with his rude attitude that ought to be locked up in jail, had attended the examination to be Beryls family vessel serving directly under Gion..... The word brat was said but he was quite old....... That violent guy who went What strongest Knight in the country! He must have bribed his way in anyway! In 2 years, this would be under my control! as he went around yelling, was speaking politely while smiling refreshingly as a newbie knight just after 1 month when Buu-san went back to discuss business with the Beryls. ......It is to be feared.... Buu had said his thoughts out aloud. Ivan was, as usual, happy-go-lucky, worrying about his neck instead. .....Mah, Ill just leave it to fate... Buu was only thinking of escaping from this situation as soon as he could. Buu, walking unusually fast, was followed by Ivan, who was looking around restlessly. He was wondering about it when the carriage was stopped at the gate but the scene in front of Ivan made him understood. There were stalls lining up on the left and the right of the street, merchants were calling out as they tried to attracted customers. Multicolored items lined on the shelves and they were all items Ivan had never seen before. And on this street that they were walking on, children were holding hands with each other when they ran about,ughing, aunt... wives were standing around as they gossiped. There were a lot of people walking to and fro. Ivan, who had his mouth wide opened as his eyes darted around, was looking just like a country bumpkin who had visited a city for the first time. At times, voices shouting Wee! to him could be heard from the stalls. Ivan jumped when it happened. No one seemed bothered about him, who was always seen as a thug, with his face. When he was in Flowason, everyone would hide the moment his eyes met theirs. But. O, oi, Buu-san! Ivan called out to Buu without thinking. Hm`? Whats up`? As the slow response that dragged out every word came, Ivan panicky pointed to a ce. That is a menu right?! And the thing underneath is the price I think...? On the counter of a food stall, several notes were seen. It was the money paid by children for the order they made but the owner did not seem like he was giving any change back. .....Such young brats can already read and calcte? Of course`. Although he had expected it, but when Buu said that answer, Ivan was ovee with astonishment. Shit..... I, I cant even win against brats... The small mumble by Ivan who was looking at the sky again was left seemingly unheard by Buu. With a smile, Buu continued talking. Its not only reading and math`. Almost everyone here knows how to use magic. Another critical hit. Ivans shoulders slumped as his soul was left half floating out of his mouth. Thanks to that additional damaged by Buu, they had reached a door before he realized it. This here` is the Beryls residence. Without hearing everything, Ivans jaw dropped opened. What was this ce. What was this? Wasnt this bigger than the border gates of Flowason? There was already no more space in Ivans head for new information. A huge amount of WTF was taking up the space there. Today, Ivan-dono would be working here under Will-donos rmendation so we will be meeting Gion-sama for your greetings first. That was why, Buus words were all in the left and out the other. As Ivan was totally overwhelmed by the imposing aura of the 3-stories high gate, Buu started walking. Reaching the side, Buu was saying something to the gatekeeper. Immediately, a side door opened. Ivan, who was in a trance, was half-dragged by Buu through the gate as the gatekeeper saluted them. Chapter 102 – Ivan’s New Life (Last) 102 C Ivans New Life (Last) Posted on May 6, 2017 by crazypumkin Edited by Poor_Hero TN: Heres another one! Ive fulfilled 2 chapters per week. Phew. Off to bed! Thank you foring all the way here, Buu-sama, Ivan-sama. A beautiful aunt....dy was standing in front of the door. As there was quite a distance from the gate till the front door of the mansion, Ivan had enough time to regain his footing. When he thought to himself that he would not be surprised by anything anymore, a beautifuldy such as her, standing in front of him was shaking his resolve. Or rather, it was within his expectation. It was not possible for the ce where the very cute Willia-chan lived in to not have any beautiful people inside. A very ridiculous way of reasoning, but luckily, it was not wrong. Mary-dono, I have brought Ivan-dono along. Yes, thank you very much, Buu-sama. I have heard it from Master. It seems to be a personal rmendation from Will-sama. I was ordered by Master to lead Ivan-sama to his office when he arrives but... Does Buu-sama have any arrangements after this? Thedys name seemed to be Mary. Buu, asked politely and gracefully by Mary, shook his head. People from thepany will start to look for me so I would most like be heading back. I understand. Once again, I thank you for today. We have troubled you toe all the way here. As Ivans head was filled wondering what the word office meant, Buu was seen off by Mary with a graceful bow. It was toote when he finally realized it. When Ivan snapped his head up, only a smiling Mary and him were left. Well Ivan-sama, pleasee in. Mary opened the door with a smile for the dazed Ivan. Uwah......!? Ye! Yes! Producing a weird sound at how sama was attached to his name, he somehow had goosebumps appearing all over when he saw Marys beautiful smile and immediately gave a response that he thought he had to do. And on the other side of the door,id the softest carpet Ivan had ever saw in his life. As his heartbeat broke the highest record, Ivan stepped timidly inside. Squish. .......!? His shoes sank in. Ivan swallowed the weird sound he was about to make into his stomach. He was suddenly very self-conscious about the dirt on his shoes. The sound of a door closing behind him was heard. Ivan thought that was a roar of a magical beast. But, the smiling Mary had rapidly proceeded ahead. He could only give it up. Mustering his courage, Ivan took a step forward. Paintings were hung on the walls of the long corridor. Every few meters, there would be a hole in the wall where tes and flowers were decorated. How much do all these cost? That thought shed passed Ivans brain but his instinct told him it was something he should never think about. He then tried his best to only stare at Marys back as they advanced forward. After following Mary for a while, she stopped. It was just about a minute or so but to Ivan, hours had passed. He felt like he had sweated quite a bit. When he looked up, he saw Mary knocking on a door in front of them. Master, I have brought Ivan-sama. Enter. From the thick, ck, solid wooden door, a refreshing voice was heard. Ivans shoulders jumped. When he looked at Mary, asking for what he should do, she opened the door without any hesitation and stood outside. ......Eh? When a small voice was leaked out by Ivan, Mary spread her arm through the door. Was she telling him to enter by himself? The world sure was heartless. Till now, Ivan had somehow maintained his calmness by only focusing on Marys back. But he could only obey. With a face that could burst into tears any moment, Ivan passed through the door. The first thing Ivan saw after he entered the room was the tall mountains made of papers. Or rather, it was filled with the mountains of papers. No, although when he calmed down, he could see the red carpet and the t table but the main thing was still the papers. Question marks started appearing in a row on top of Ivans head. Please stand just there. When he entered when Mary told him to, he slowly and carefully walked forward, resisting the urge to kick the mountains of papers, a voice then called out to him beyond the mountains. Ye, yes. Although it was a youthful and gentle voice, Ivan felt like he needed to obey the voice, as he spurted out a response. Lets just think the stuttering to be the respect for the voice. Ivan, who panicky stopped moving, suddenly recalled the conversation between Buu and Mary. I was ordered by Master to lead Ivan-sama to his office when he arrives.... Was what Mary said. So it meant that the Master of the house was in here somewhere. It was the Master of this wonderful mansion. It must be a very distinguished person. Ivan corrected his posture hurriedly. And then, the voice just now. It was from beyond the mountains of papers. It had directed him to this spot where he was standing at this very moment. Yes yes! In a smooth and fluid movement, he prostrated himself. He was sure the voice from beyond the mountains of papers was the one and only [Master]. Unfortunately, Ivan, who came from a country that discriminated beastman, had not even considered the personality of [Master], and had already deemed him to be a very big-wig. That was the aura he felt the moment he entered the room. An aura even the vulgar Ivan would feel. All these went through Ivans mind as hey there, forehead touching the ground. ......Huh? In this chaos, Gions troubled voice would be heard. Ha ha ha ha ha.... Gion wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes as he hugged his stomach. Heughed too hard. Theck of oxygen had caused his fingers to shake a little. On the other hand, standing in front of theughing Gion, was Ivan, with his head hanging down, face totally red. .....I thought this was what you need to do here.... Hearing the words Ivan mumbled, Gions shoulders shook even harder. Unable to stand it, Ivan covered his face with his hands. Ivan, who was beginning his new life in Beryls territory, looked like it was going to be smooth sailing ahead. TN: I typed mountains of papers 5 times. Could it more if I havent controlled it. Chapter 103 – The Tournament Is Starting! 103 C The Tournament Is Starting! Posted on May 14, 2017 by crazypumkin Edited by Poor_Hero The bright and unrelenting sun. The glittering water. And, that dazzling dark blue swimsuit that reflected in my eyes....no, no, no, Im kidding! I did not see it! I saw nothing! So stop throwing stones at me! The ones who were wearing the school swimsuits around me were all my ssmates from the First Years White Team. It was all my ssmates. I am not a lolicon. I had no reason to be looking at kids, 10 years old kids. Yes, these eyes were eyes as if a mother was looking upon her own children! It was pure! Very pure! I was just admiring them for how cute they looked. ....Stop the tsukkomi about how you were right that I was looking. Because you lose the moment you tsukkomi. No, not that Selphy, who was sitting right in the middle of my view, had blinding white long legs was making me stared at them hard! I was only admiring at how great youth was! Thats all! .....Lets stop. As the tsunderements rolled around in my mind, they came to a stop when I spotted Zen. The only thing left was a bittersweet and slightly empty feeling. Yo. You are quitete, Zen. Hearing me, Selphy, who was dangling her legs in front of me, looked back. At the same time, her left leg was left hanging in mid-air and that scene just went and struck me in the face, causing me to let out a noise. And that, made everyone turned and looked at me. I smiled, trying to gloss it over as I returned my attention to the both of them. Why are you eventer than me? She said, lightly ring at Zen as she twisted around to look at him. Zen took a step back at her response but then, as if he recalled something, a smile floated up onto his face. No no, the reason was.... He stopped speaking. Or rather, he was stopped. Why? Uwahhhhhhhhhhhh!! Someone standing at the edge of the pool had fallen in, causing a ssh. The droplets of water falling glittered in the sun, making me stare in wonder of the beauty Summer can give. Did you not say you will never say it?!! Snapping my head back, a flushing red Mi was standing there. His tightly clenched fists were trembling slightly. He was really frantic. Without thinking, Selphy and I looked at each other before breaking into grins. He he he he he, so thats how it was. I tried my best to resist the urge to grin. Mi stood there, looking as if he was considering to confess or not. Grabbing hold of the edge, I lifted myself out of the pool before standing behind Mi in an instant. At the same time, Selphy stood up and ced a hand on Mis shoulder, ncing at him. What happened, Mi? Saying that, the corners of Selphys mouth rose, as she nced at Mi, grinning widely. Ah, I think my expression was most likely the same as hers. Looking between the 2 of us, a noise got stuck in his throat as his face paled. Zen, at this moment, was waving his limbs about. And he was somehow saying something weird like Glub glub glop glop .....Heck, he was drowning! Panicking, I dived into the pool. Catch and release. ...Ah, no, that was slightly wrong. Standing at the stage erected next to the pool was the Headmaster. And then, mana started umting at his throat. Without the Headmaster even saying anything, everyone quietened down. Why? Because everyone was anticipating his arrival, and so, all eyes were on him. Taking a deep breath, the Headmasters voice reverberated throughout the area. AND NOW, THE PHYLLIS ACADEMY SWIMMING TOURNAMENT WILL COMMENCE! OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHH!!!! A loud bang sounded the moment Headmaster finished speaking. Yes. And thus, it had started. The Swimming Tournament. Although there wasnt much time between saving Zen and preparing, our team managed to safely stand at the starting point. Ah, thank God. Because if I cant bring myself to have the widely anticipated swimming tournament suspended because of our team. I am really thankful for how unperturbed this other world was. If this was highly aware of the issue Japan, if a kid was to drown before the start of the tournament, this entire event would be suspended due to the teachers negligence. But anyway, I was acting as the guardian of the group. Although I had always known that Zen cant swim, I still gave in to curiosity and focused on Mi instead. I have to reflect on that. Looking around, I saw everyone up with burning with a fighting aura. The ones near us were mostly consisted of First years, but looking towards end of the pool, I could see the senpais there. They were only 1-2 years older, but just that and I could see a difference in body build. Especially their muscles. If this was purely a test of strength, we would bepletely defeated. But too bad, this was another world. The main point was that magic existed here. Even I cannot imagine what kind of tournament this would be. Well then, well then. I took my time observing the pool, as I would not be able to once the tournament started. Letting out a breath, I focused on everyone in front of me. Firstly, Selphy. I saw her standing behind the diving board. And if I was to squint, I would see the tiny figures of Zen and Mi standing at the opposite side of the pool. Yea, they were full of cheating spirit. Selphy! I raised my voice as I yelled. It did not attract any attention as it was slightly covered by the surrounding chattering. Yes? But Selphy heard it. She tilted her head as she turned around to look at me. And on that face, no trace of nervousness could be seen. Yosh, if that was the case, everything was going to be alright. I grinned, and gave her a thumbs up. Try your best! Was what I was trying to convey and Selphy nodded, grinning as she turned back to face the front. Every team seemed to be doing the same thing. Looking satisfyingly around, the Headmaster had a smile on his face. Then, he lifted his hand up in a snap. A-nd, START! With that, water magic were shot straight up in the sky, as the tournament started. TN: I just wanna say sorry.... there was supposed to be a post yesterday but I went to Universal Studios Japan instead........... Really, leaving the next 2 chapters for next week would be better as they are connected, 1st and 2nd part.... really! Chapter 104 – The Day Of The Tournament (First) 104 C The Day Of The Tournament (First) Posted on May 20, 2017 by crazypumkin Edited by Poor_Hero Sshes of water could be heard immediately after the Headmasters words. Everyone at the opposite end of the pool dived in vigorously and started swimming. The intensity of this scene was, instead of watching the swimming segment of the Olympics, it was more like watching the starting of a horse race. And as expected, the Senpais seemed to be using magic. The speed they showed at the start had a remarkable difference. And right now, in the center of the field of my vision was Selphys back. Ah no, no no no no. I was not looking at her. No I was not. I mean, Zen was trying his darnest in swimming over right now. At when the rest of thepetitors were swimming ferociously, Zen had raised his hand and shouted ن at another ce as he fell into the water and gulp gulp for a while before his summoned beast, Dogg, finally appeared and started swimming as it pulled Zen along by his swimming trunks. And Zen right now was struggling to keep his face above water as he floundered around, being pulled along by Dogg. Yep, what a magnificent doggy paddle. ......Yes, Zen was not the one swimming though! Try your best, Dogg! Zen! But lets just cheered him along. Will, who was looking out for Zens pride, had given up exining. Lets just stop at informing everyone that Dogg was pulling Zen along by his trunks. As for the rest, well everyone, it was up to your imagination. ....Phew. I didnt know if he, who was still struggling in the water, read what I was thinking, but I put on a dont-me-me look as I continued to cheer for him. Thanks to Doggs effort, there was only about 3m to the end and they were head to head with the otherpetitors. Seeing that, Selphy raised her hand up vigorously. Mana gathered around her fingertips rapidly as her hair danced in the wind. ن [TN: Summon] She shouted, as the magic activated above her head. Looking at how her hair was dancing about, I knew the wind was swirling around her. As I stared, feathers started appearing, swirling in the wind, before her summoned beast appeared. Selphys summoned beast was Lilisu-chan of the Asuka species. After confirming that Zens hand had touched the wall, Selphy dived in. Lilisu-chan thennded on the head of the swimming Selphy and started fluttering its wings, as it jetted air out and propelled Selphy forward. She kept advancing. And what was left was arge amount of bubbles/froth, looking like water jet pack just went by. Yes, our strategy this time round was a coboration between our summoned beasts. .....Well, for Zen, there wasnt enough time to practice. Oh well. You did your best, Zen! As for Selphy, she was instructed to use the power of the Asuka species to the fullest. And during the practice before the tournament, she had achieved perfecting the coordination between the both of them. The first thing we had to practice was how to summon our beasts smoothly. The practice of the gathering of mana, the pronunciation of the chant, etc. Yep. For me, it was the Japanese I was already very familiar with, but for foreigners whosenguage had apletely different set of intonation, it was rather difficult. And it seemed like a clear and precise pronunciation will highly improve the rate of the magic activating. Which was why we practiced chanting multiple times as I corrected them. Next, was the cooperation between the beasts. If they were given instructions beforehand and had perfect cooperation with their owners, the loss of time would be greatly reduced. And, thanks to all these, we were very prepared when we entered this tournament. Try your best, Selphy! Lilisu-chan! I shouted. Not mentioning the help given by Lilisu-chan by reducing the water resistance via wind magic, Selphy was too, giving her all in moving her legs. I was impatient at how I cant do anything to help but the only thing I could do now was to believe in them, and to cheer them on. Oh, and I forgot to mention but the pool was about 25m long. If this was created by the First Founder, it was to be expected. Because the pools in school were all around this size. And Selphy had about 5m more before the wall. Fiiigghhhttttt!!!! I shouted after taking a deep breath, cheering them on with my all. Because somehow, I was very fired up at the moment. Because anyone would get excited when it was apetition. But, it seemed like I was a tad too excited. Having forgotten that my body was strengthened with my super cheat abilities, every student around jumped and covered their ears at my shout and directed their gazes at me all at once. .....Sorry. I would try to control myself a bit more as I get fired up over this tournament. So please stop tsukkomi-ing me. As these thoughts were filling my brain, Selphy was speeding towards the wall. Another 1m... 30cm. My cheat-eyes were allowing me to view it in detail. I gulped as I stared and finally, Selphys fingers touched the wall. And the next person who dived in immediately was no other than Mi-sama. Well then, I wondered what was going to happen next! Chapter 105 – Day Of The Tournament (Last) 105 C Day Of The Tournament (Last) Posted on May 21, 2017 by crazypumkin Edited by Poor_Hero Selphys fingers touched the wall of the swimming pool. And at that exact moment, the one who dived into the pool was no other than our Mi-sama. Yosh! I did a tiny pump of my fist. It wouldnt be good to be a bother to others. I was a man who learned, a gentleman who would notmit the same mistake second time. And I shall ignore that tsukkomi about how a gentleman would not even make that first mistake in the first ce. I cant hear anything. Aiki the monkey immediately dived in after Mi and started running at the bottom of the pool. After passing Mi, Aiki held onto Mis hands, like baton touching. The scene and the timing of that was like a primary school ry baton touching race. Ah, although I did not get to participate in that thest time. Because there would always be a fight about who was being the one to grab the baton from me so I was removed from the race by a visibly troubled Sensei. And after that, it was impossible for me to participate in any ry. Because I was a good kid! I would never do anything to trouble my Sensei! I would certainly pull myself out of it with a smile! It was not like I was hated so much that no one wanted to be in a ry with me, you know! .....Ha ha. I tried using a tsundere tone to convince myself but I ended up only feeling quite empty. Anyway, lets put this aside. Aiki, holding onto Mis hand, ran through the water without any resistance. Seeing this scene once again reminded me that I was in an alternate world. By the way, this strange phenomenon of being able to move in water as if onnd was a special trait of the water-attribute of Monkey, who lived near the river in the forest. This little tidbit was new to me too. As I thought about all these random stuff, Mi was getting closer and closer to me. Fast. Because it had only been 4 seconds since he dived in. And the difference was very obvious as the rest of the opponents had only advanced about 2~3m ahead. Mi was securely in the the first ce. .....Though it didnt mean that we woulde out first in the tournament. Why? Because this was the Phyllis Academy, located in the heart of the capital. Naturally, the poption was, of course, highest in the capital and Nobles that came from other territory, like me, were few and far in between. Many people chose this academy because of their grades skipping system like I did, although this being the ce where my parents met each other as well as the alma mater of John-sensei factored in as well, another main point was to increase my connections within the Noble society. There were many who sent their children into this academy for them to try to get into the royaltys good side. Thanks to that, Phyllis Academy became the school that had the highest amount of Nobles attending which in turn attracted other nobles as well as merchant family enrolling in for the connections. Leaving aside the history, what I was trying to say was that there was arge number of students currently enrolled in this academy. If everyone was to enter into this tournament at the same time, the pool would have to be as big as the Tokyo Dome! So the tournament was separated into blocks and even that took some time. Which meant, time was of the essence! I finally see what you were nning, First Founder. Did you want to hold a swimming tournament that badly, First Founder?! .....To the extent of even creating a magic tool that record time.... Ah, Mi touched the wall as that all was going through my mind. Wah! Yes, I was thest leg. The important anchor. I wanted to give a perfect performance as a tribute to myst life of being unable to participate in any rys. Anchor was a heavy responsibility. .....You were cold? Eh, how strange. Right now it was the middle of summer. ن [TN: Shokan. Summon] Because it was a festival today, I shall allow some shy moves, Shiro! Thinking of that as I chanted, water sshed around me as Shiro appeared in the air. Of course, the form was of a dragon. Sunlight bounced off the scales of its huge form and even though that was awesomely cool, I kept thatment to myself as I dived into the pool. EHHHHHH!! Yes, I dived all the way into the pool. I knew others were making noise. I also knew I had a grin on my face. And then, Inded at the bottom of the pool. ......I was pretty sure some of you had guessed it by now. My strategy was Moses. Or maybe some would like to call it Red Sea. Shiro then separated the water of thene I was at. Water began to split into left and right as I sprinted forward. How exhrating. And how very fun. Grinning, I ran. In this case, the most appropriate lines would be AWESOME! and The water is making way for him!. The feeling I felt was like a young child running through a corn field to pass something to his mother. Eh? Thats not Moses? Its of the same feeling! Who else were you thinking? YOSHHHHH!!! I gave a roar as I touched the wall of the pool. Of course, the roar was because we were totally in the first ce. Because, thanks to excitement, I left everything to my cheat-ability of my legs and sprinted, spending a total of 2 seconds. The speed was about 45km per second. The same speed as a beginner riding a bicycle. Ah...that example might not be correct... But, if it was a 100m run, I would take only 8 seconds. It would be the world record for an 8 years old. Ah, someone like a referee would be running too, pale in the face if that ever happened. But since this world had magic, this much wasmon. Selphy then came over and we high-touched. After everyone had finished recording their timings, Headmaster gave the orders for us to return to our respective dormitories. Students then began to leave the noisy grounds as per orders. Looking at each other, Selphy and I gave each other a wry smile. And somehow, our first tournament came to a close. Chapter 106 – Gion’s Boyhood 106 C Gions Boyhood Posted on May 27, 2017 by crazypumkin Edited by Poor_Hero Yep, we won. Oo! You are indeed a son of Lilys and mine! I did think that you would win but really! By a lower acad first year! Gion stood up as his excitement levels rose. He had paid a close attention to the time and knew that the tournament would be just about ending and when the phone rang, he rushed to pick it up. The better result than expected made it hard for him to hide his joy. He continued to talk in high spirits with Will through the phone, chuckling throughout. It was all thanks to everyones summoned beasts. Well, it might look that way but it was the idea that won. You deserved the praise. As he continued praising his humble son, he began to reminisce about his boyhood. Oiiiii!! Stop right there!!! Today was another day of escaping. At the escaping side, Gion looked at his partner-in-crimes face and the both of them grinned. Then, at the forked end of the passage, they cleanly split up, one going to the left, while the other to the right. The ck-haired boy who was chasing them, stopped as he wavered about which way to go. But that moment of waver cost him the both of them. Damn it..... The 2, who looked down at the frustrated boy with his slicked back hair, looked at each other and grinned once again. Gion Beryl. He was the eldest son of the distinguished Beryl family of the current 12 year old Elzmu country. But the real him was..... Hehehehehe..... It went swimmingly well, Gion! Aah, my crime-in-partner Kesamu! Everythings easy with this damascus ring! Fu hahahahaha!! Heughed loudly. Yes, the son from the highest ranking family was a Chuunibyo scamp. Moreover, he loved ying tricks. Yea. The face of Varino when he got [Kancho-ed] was the best! Kesamuughed, his eyes a pair of slits. Yes, the one running around ying tricks on people with Gion was none other than the next king-in-line, Kesamu Tera Oi Elzmu. The 2 scamps often yed pranks on their teachers as often as they yed truant. But even so, they scored high marks when it came to their exams so it was frustrating. The ck-haired boy just now, Varino, had stopped their pranks on the teachers the moment he became the dorm leader but that was because most pranks headed his way instead. This had earned him praises from the Headmaster and from the teachers as they were freed from the pranks but was it really a good thing for Varino? The poor Varino, who had his butt assaulted with a [Kancho] from Gion, held it with his hand as he went back to the ssroom, eyes watering. The 2, who had waited for that, descended down from the ceiling. Gion even posed when hended on the floor. Ah... the painfulness of Chuunibyo... What shall we do next? Gionughed fearlessly. Many ideas started appearing in his head. It wouldnt be art if we are to repeat our pranks.... Gion flipped his soft silver hair as he grinned. The pranks from the 2 of them had quite a wide range. Like inserting the ckboard eraser between the doors (which was opened by Varino a second just before the teacher), or to steal his favorite food during lunch, or to ask about Liliana, who Varino seemed to have a crush on. There was one time where they used the organs of magical beasts which gave off such a putrid smell that they felt like they were really betting their lives with that one. And after that, the 3 years white ss had a stinking ssroom for a week. And the 2 vowed never to touch that one again. Anyhow, pranks were the reason for living to the both of them. The both of them had spent their childhood as good kids but from the moment they met at the Phyllis Academy entrance ceremony, they had surprising turned into a pair of troublemakers. But even so, their personality was still very likable and coupled with their looks, the [pranking] aspects of their personality was deemed as cute by the girls. Serious boys like Varino was not as well-liked as them. Kesamu snapped his head up. Talking about scheming, Gion. What? The swimming tournament is around the corner, isnt it? Aah! Thats right! Gion remembered the time during the May festival where the both of them cross-dressed as they escaped. That was fun. Time sure flies. It is time for them to see why [Trickers](us) reputation is so high! Of course, there was no one throughout the academy who called them that. This, guys, was a perfect example of what chuunibyo was. But, Kesamu, who was inflicted with the same illness, nodded happily. And then, it was finally the day of the tournament. It was the day the both of them had been looking forward too. The 2 of them randomly chose a speedy Beastman and an elf and had practiced hard for this. They were prepared. Gion looked at Kesamu, who was at the other end of the pool. Just nice, Kesamu was looking over as well. Their eyes met. Grins appeared on their faces and others, who were standing near them, shrank back when they saw it. Those 2 were well-known for ying pranks and they were trying not to get involved with whatever these 2 were nning to do. Not sure if he had known about their ns, the Headmaster gave the staring call. The first leg was Gion. He gathered his mana, which was way higher than anyone else, and activated his magic. ! [TN: Hidama, Fireball] As he posed with his right hand, a fireball was shot out from it. Gion was one of the rare ones who possessed double attributes, fire and wind. Everyone knew fire would be extinguished when it came into contact with water so they were expecting wind magic. But, wasnt he cool when he used the unexpected fire magic?! Gion then proceeded to dive all the way to the bottom of the pool. With his overwhelming mana, the fireball had evaporated the water from the pool. And Gion began giving his all in running to the other end of the pool. Without taking much time, his hand touched the wall of the pool Next was Kesamu. He was also a rare one, who possessed all attributes. ڡ! [TN: Tsuchikabe, Earth wall] Walls were built to prevent water from rushing back and Kesamu ran as fast as he could. When other teams had onlypleted 2 rounds, they hadpleted 3. In the end, their team were disqualified for foul y. It was a tragedy induced by forgetting about the rule which one part of their body had to touch water. They hadpletely forgotten all about it. Thanks to that, Varino won, and he was a part of Lilianas team. Liliana had frozen the water as they took turns in running down the pool. Gion and Kesamu were defeated with this one clever scheme. Come to think of it, that was the time I took an interest in Lily. Thinking back to his dark boyhood, Gions face flushed red from embarrassment as he coughed. Since that tournament, Gions pranks stopped. He began observing Lily, who devised that clever scheme, and had fallen in love. And he became Varinos rival in love as they fight it out in the open (?) for Lilys love. Of course, Gion won. Liliana....Lily, was the mother of his 1 year old child (Will). Her looks were beautiful as ever. Gion felt blessed to have his wife and a son he could boast about. I wondered if that guy, Varino, is well.... Gion, who was thinking of boasting to Varino the next time he headed towards the capital, was the same old Gion. TN: I guess Will was not disqualified because his body touched water when he dived in. Gions team was, because Kesamu did not touch the water at all. Chapter 107 – Grandfather’s Words 107 C Grandfathers Words Posted on May 28, 2017 by crazypumkin Edited by Poor_Hero Zen and Selphy were chatting in the lounge when Selphy pped her knees all of a sudden as she raised her voice. I had Lilisu-chan bring a letter to my vige stating that I am going for the skipping of grades exam. And you know what happened? Grandpa said This is the biggest disaster I had ever saw since I was born! How scary!! Can you believe it?! Really! What exactly is his image of me? Although it seemed a little rude to Selphy, who was raging, we would only smile wryly at that. Zen and I then looked at each other. Well, the Selphy that used to live her vige was slightly weir... no, it was just that she tended to say some funny things. Yep. Even now she sprouted some funny stuff sometimes. As for Zen, it was not his speech nor his knowledge but his actions. His nature was not bad but... it was just that he was really quite an airhead. But Selphy had been gued with constant chatting from the faeries the entire time she was living in the vige so there was no helping that her grandfather had that image of her. That must be it. Since he was born..... Selphy, is your grandfather an elf too? I had a faraway look in my eyes before I noticed it. And when Selphy looked at me with weird eyes, I changed the topic with a question in haste. Yes. He should be around 200 years old right now. I had no idea if she knew my intention for asking that question but she answered it while tilting her head, tapping her finger against her chin. 200 years.... if we were talking about age, there seemed to be one too many zeros. As expected of elves. They did not betray the fantasy image I had of them. 200 years old?! There I was, epting that fact when in reality, anyone would be choked at that number as not many had an understanding of elves. Zens voice did a funny little dance as he jumped.. fly out of his chair. Oi. What was that exaggerated movement? What was that gag-manga like movement? Didnt he just ignore thews of physics? My dear Zen-kun. Oh yes, magic existed in this world, wasnt it? Thews of physics can say sayonara good bye. When stuff like a fireball appeared, I wondered why they appeared from. The image of thew of conservation of mass was dashing away while sobbing came to mind. ...Ah, wait a minute. Did it mean that Zen activated magic just to do that?! There was no sign of magic being cast whatsoever! Being able to activate magic without knowing did make him some kind of genius. Although it was super meaningless. Zen was way too unpredictable. This was definitely a problem one cant think too hard about. As I got dragged into the endless mess of thoughts that always happened whenever I started looking for answers to Zens unpredictable actions, the direction of the talk had steered towards grandfathers. My grandfather was a magic tool crafter as well, although he retired. He said My jaw and teeth are getting weaker as I grow older so recently, he would seclude himself in the workshop for a week working on building a pair of magic dentures that could auto-chew food. Ha ha. What happened then? They were chatting really happily and Selphy was really into the conversation. Even me, who entered into the conversation mid-way, was very interested in the ending. Grandpa.... what a strange reason to build magic tool for. Werent magic tools expensive? To think you would want to make dentures. To put it in previous world terms, it would be like thetest powered-up AI technology was ced into a set of full dentures. Imagine looking at a smile full of white mechanical teeth smiling at you. Then, he came out of the workshop, happily saying that he finally created it and put it into his mouth. But it failed, turning into a defective tool which continuously opens and closes. But then grandpa said This have its uses too through his chattering teeth. What is that about?! Selphy tsukkomied Zen. Well, what was going to happen to Zens grandfathers teeth and jaw?! Yea. In the end, he said Its like training my jaw muscles! and after removing the dentures, he could eat anything he wanted! Gramps! Wasnt that just a jaw training tool?!!! What did you make exactly! Thanks to that, Iughed till I thought my jaw was going to fall. Hey, jaw again! .....Yes, Im sorry. I was lying. It was only to the extent where my cheeks cramped up a little. Grandfather.... I finally began to think about my case. Ever since I reincarnated, I had never once met my grandfather before. No one had even spoken about him. Can it be that he was not around anymore? If that was the case I understood, but still, I was the one who did not ask about him. When I realized it, I felt a deep sense of regret. My grandfather took really great care of me in my previous world and I died before I could pay him back so I thought that I would love the grandfather in this world instead but to think... I did not even ask about him. I took great pains to retain my previous memories but I often used them poorly. Really, I really am a bastard. Chapter 108 – Shou’s Grandpa 108 C Shous Grandpa Posted on June 4, 2017 by crazypumkin Edited by Poor_Hero What are you doing.... An old man who was about 60, said, looking stunned. The youth, who was spoken to suddenly, jumped. He then turned around slowly and timidly. Ah...no... Im...erm... The youths eyes wandered as he was about to exin, but then his wandering eyes met the old mans stunned ones and his voice went lower and lower until it sounded like he was muttering to himself. During this entire time, the youths eyes were wandering around, as if tracking a fly which only he would see. But unluckily, no one noticed. Why? Because that youth was... You look very suspicious, with that sunsses and mask covering your face.... I wont be helping if you are reported to the police. The old mans shoulders slumped, as he gave a long deep sigh. Yes, the youth carrying a satcheling back from school..... his own grandson, had his face covered with arge pair of sunsses and a mask. He couldnt even get angry at him. As for that, the old man knew the reason for the youths action. He took on the responsibility to help the youth and yet this told him that his help was still not enough, thus the shoulders slumping. But the biggest problem was the youths way of thinking. Ah dont worry, Katsuo-san. I look at most 4th grade, so people would think that I am just ying around. The old man.... Katsuo, sighed again. The timid youth had replied with a very rational answer. To make matters worst, he had both of his thumbs up in a good pose. All this from a 3rd grade boy..... Katsuo felt like sobbing. He had no idea where his idiot son had gone to but if his son was to ever appear in front of him, he had the confidence to punch him till his arms stretched. Until he cant even raise a white g. Since his son was a weak man who might even faint once from that. As Katsuo kept on cursing his idiot son in his heart, it also allowed him to feel blessed to have at least his grandson by his side. Are you nning on doing that even when you go on to the 5th grade? ....Ah. Katsuo asked, his voice mixing with a sigh and his grandson, Shou, eximed softly. It seemed like Shou hadnt thought that far ahead yet. Katsuo was relieved that he was still child-like in this aspect. Thinking about everything in front of him was how a child acted. Thinking about what the future was was how an adult acted. When Katsuo was around Shous age, he was ying tricks on everyone, causing a lot of troubles. He did get scared when he was pointed at with a gun when he ventured over a foreigners fence.... Anyway, children should be ying around, pulling pranks and running around with their snot hanging from their noses. At least that was what Katsuo thought. And? Why did you cover yourself up like this? He asked, as they walked down a corridor. Shou, with his sunsses and mask still on, followed behind Katsuo. ....T..To prevent getting sick. After a long while, Shou answered with a trembling voice. Katsuo cant see Shous face as he was walking behind him, but Katsuo knew he was pulling quite a bitter face. This... seems to be quite serious. Katsuo said to himself. After Shous mother passed away, he was brought to a run-down 1-room apartment where a man.... his grandfather lived in. As Shou was still stunned, many stuff happened and before he realized it, he was living with that man. It seemed like his name was Katsuo. Even since he was born, he had never once met any family from his fathers side so he had thought that they had all passed away. The man, who appeared suddenly, felt more like a distant rtive than his grandfather. At first, he felt very uneasy. But even though Katsuo had a sharp mouth, each sentence was about being worried for him. Plus, he never once gave Shou a despised or reluctant look like how his mother always had. Katsuo was a very kind man. Shou knew all of this. But some things he still cannot control. He had decided to live strongly without his looks but no matter how he struggled, his face was attached to his head and irremovable from his body. He cant turn his face into a smooth and wless egg. He wanted people to see his achievements instead of focusing on his looks but the first thing people see would always be his face. What was why, having no other way, he tried hiding his face but Katsuo had looked at him, stunned. True, with this, before people could look at his achievements, he would be seen as a suspicious person. He only noticed it when Katsuo pointed it out. Shou removed his mask, his face flushed red. Although Katsuo, who was walking in front, had directed stunned looks at him, it was not one that looked down on him and Shou was d that at least he was not indifferent to him. Be it anger or stunned. So this was how it felt when someone cared about him, Shou thought happily as he adjusted his sunsses, a smile tugging at his lips. Reaching the end of the corridor, Katsuo opened the door on the right. In there, was a kotatsu on top of a tatami-flooring, a very typical Japanese-styled living room. [TN: Please ask google-sensei if you had no idea what those are] And on top of the Kotatsu was a bowl of mandarin oranges, and facing it was the TV. To Shou, who had spent his days either doing housework or studying, it was his first time knowing the thing called amusement. Kotatsu and mandarin oranges was the worlds bestbo! Watching the TV on weekends as hezed around felt better than he thought. And it seemed that some people had called mandarin oranges as TV Oranges. [TN: TV oranges was written in english] Besides, there was also novels and games left behind by Shous father. There once where Shou had forgotten the time as he read the novels, causing him to almost miss the time to prepare for dinner. He had never thought that that would ever happen to him. Him doing housework was something brought up by Shou himself. He wanted to do it as thanks to Katsuo, for all the things Katsuo had done for him. And when Shou persuaded Katsuo with that above point, Katsuo had a weird look on his face. And after that, he had always praised Shous cooking. And again, Shou was happy. As all these when through his mind, he had stopped in front of the door and was looked at weirdly by Katsuo. Nothing. Shou smiled wryly as he headed inside. Leaving his bag inside his room, he snuggled inside the Kotatsu immediately. Next to the living room was a 5.6 square meter room and it was given to him as his room. Katsuo had furnished it with a writing desk and a bookcase. Every time Shou came back home, he would bounce towards his desk. Since he had always done his homework in advance, the most he could do with the desk was to read novels there. He had always felt sorry for not putting the desk into more use. Today, it seemed that Katsuo hade back earlier than usual. Usually, he would onlye back around evening, as it seemed like he was being relied on a lot at work. Once, Katsuo had brought Shou to his working ce and was told by the people there Katsuo-san is really good.. That man looked like he respected Katsuo a lot and Shou felt proud to be his grandson. He then set his life goal to be someone who would also earn respect. Since Katsuo came back early today, Shou was secretly happy inside. The 2 of them snuggled within the Kotatsu as they watched TV, before Katsuo spoke all of a sudden. Ah, Shou. Yes? You, that....Ah no. I was told off by a subordinates daughter today that Please go home early once in a while! It wouldnt be good if you wreck your health!. It was quite tiring when I used to stay back in thepany till wee hours. But somehow, I hardly do that anymore. And when I thought about it, I realize, it was because you are here. Katsuo seemed like he wanted to talk about something else at first but by now, Shou had no interest in what it was. He gripped his fists, trembling under the table, deeply moved. Because you are here. Katsuos word sounded over and over again in his head. Shou was happy that he was of help, that he hade to live here. He realized that yes, hard work did have results. ......so thanks.... oi! Are you okay, Shou?! Shou was so moved that he cant control his tears from falling. Katsuo, who noticed big drops of tears falling from Shous face, moved about, flustered. Not knowing what to do, he awkwardly patted Shous back, but the more he patted, the harder the tears fell. He was needed. Shou was really happy, but it had been sometime since hest cried so losing control, he just cant stop crying. He had no idea when and why he cried, but he just kept crying. And Shou kept crying till he fell asleep and Katsuo, who was at first flustered, turned calm halfway though and kept patting Shou, who in turn cried even harder. And that day marked the first time Shou cried till he fell asleep. TN: I managed to get connected after trying a weird way. Its Shou this time. He badly needs a hug. Chapter 109 – A Messed-Up Face 109 C A Messed-Up Face Posted on June 10, 2017 by crazypumkin Edited by Poor_Hero When Shou came to, he found himself sleeping on his futon in his room. And outside the window he could hear birds chirping. This freezing coldness felt just like the early morning weather. As hey there, dazing for a bit as his brain began clearing up, he began to recall what happenedst night. And then, Shous face went pale. Like how the floor beneath him just gave way. .......He cried himself to sleep. Even though he had finally proved himself to be of help to this house! Katsuo was surely bound to be stunned at his behavior. Shou felt like crying again but he gritted his teeth and resisted it. It seemed like his eyelids were swollen due to over-crying yesterday, looking like it had soaked in all of his tears yesterday. Ignoring it, he got out of his futon and began washing up. The water flowing out of the tap was freezing cold, but that temperature was just right for the him right now. Shou then headed towards the kitchen. Katsuo might not have thought much of it when he gave Shou his room but the kitchen was right next to his room. He wanted to make Miso soup and grilled fish for breakfast but he realized that rice hadnt been prepared. It was because he had cried himself to sleep yesterday. He had always prepared the rice for the next morning before he slept. ....No choice.. Shou mumbled to himself before changing his clothes and after which he left the house. It would be bread for breakfast today. Shou....! Where had you been, idiot! Once Shou entered the house, he was shouted at before getting wrapped in a hug by Katsuo. Eh.....Ka, Katsuo-san? Shou was troubled. He must have done something wrong. What was it that he did? Thinking about it, he came to the conclusion that it was because he hadnt made breakfast for today. His face paled as he apologized reflexively. Im sorry! What are you apologizing for? Katsuo released Shou from his arms as he asked Shou seriously. Seeing his face, Shou felt even more uneasy. .......If this was to continue, I would be abandoned. I, I did not prepare todays breakfast... As Shou said with a trembling voice, Katsuos face changed. Come here. Holding onto Shous hand, which had turned cold from going outside, Katsuo forcefully pulled him into the house. Where did you go? After pulling Shou into the living room, Katsuo began asking. ...... I went to the bakery to get bread for breakfast. I see. .....Sorry for suddenly shouting at you. But please, dont go out without saying anything the next time. ...He thought Shou had run away and died outside or something like that. Since yesterday that happened. His inside really went cold when he couldnt find Shou. After waking up, he went to Shous room only to find him missing. To Katsuo, even though he had no idea why Shou was crying yesterday, he knew that it seemed like happy tears. Shou had never ever been willful and on the contrary, he had tried to be of use to Katsuo ever since he was here. Katsuo had always thought that it was wrong. It looked to him that Shou was afraid of being abandoned if he ever did anything wrong. Shou might think that he would be hated by him (Katsuo) for losing himself like that yesterday. Children should be willful and caused troubles to adults. And adults would forgive those behavior and slowly guide and raise them up. This was what that was normal to Katsuo but he finally realized, today, that Shou might not be thinking about the same thing as him. No wonder Shou had always been showing consideration inappropriate of his age. To read and pay attention to others without others noticing he was doing it was what adults usually did. Katsuo felt stupid for not noticing Shous behavior earlier. But above all. The reason for not having a heart-to-heart talk with Shou was because of his pride. He thought that since he had raised a kid before, Shous father, he would be able to do it again. [TN: Look how your son turns out....] He had once thought that it would be better to not mention Shous mother since she just passed away but was that a good thing? Finally realizing the problem, Katsuo felt like his heart was going to burst. What had he been doing as his guardian? Shou. The left side of the Kotatsu hadpletely be Shous ce. Shou seemed to like that seat because it was the closest to his room. After sitting Shou down at his seat, Katsuo looked straight at him, calling his name. Shou, sitting in the just-started-so-it-was-only-slightly-warm Kotatsu, jumped a bit when he heard Katsuo said his name. Katsuo then sat down opposite of him. As expected, Shou, looking like he was scared of something, nced at Katsuo. Shou? Maybe his shout from earlier affected Shou more than he thought. Katsuo tried again, using a gentler tone. ....Ye... Yes. The tiny voice was trembling. With the urge to click his tongue, Katsuo managed to squeeze his words out. Wanting to ask how he had lived with his mother. And what made him act like this. To live while being in fear of being hated by others. And Shou, if he ever had anything he wanted to do. Shou... How are you nning on living from now on? .....From now on, me? Shou managed to squeeze some voice out as he looked like he was about to cry. Shou must have thought he was throwing him away. No matter, there was no way I could throw my cute grandson away, is there?! Katsuo felt like yelling that out as he hugged Shou in his arms but he knew that he cant do that. Katsuo knew. If he were to use words and theory to exin, nothing would change. Shou would doubt his words immediately and think that it would not be applicable to him. And his not letting people hate way of living would continue on. Shou still had a long way to go. And so, Katsuo did not want just a short period offorting. In that case, he would need to pry open Shous mouth. He wanted to know why Shou had be this way. If he did, then Katsuo had the confidence to help this little kid who tended to pile and do everything himself. .....Can I know how you lived before? To Katsuo, who asked timidly, Shou had answered with silence. Shou, sat there as he tried to make himself smaller, his face slightly pale. As Katsuo thought, Shous mother had not been doing a good job in raising this kid. He also knew he was forcing Shou to think back to a dark part of his life. Katsuo did not urge Shou, he simply sat there, and after a while, Shou raised his head. And then Shou began to speak, stuttering and stumbling over his words. How, from the day he could think, his father was already not around. How his mother, in order to raise him, worked throughout the day. How, in order to help lessen his mothers burden, and to make her happy, he would do all the housework as he gave his all in studying. But Shous mother remained apathetic to him. No matter how he gave his all, he was never praised. It was vexing. Heartbroken. Lonely. Shous tiny body began trembling and from the way he stopped time and time again to take a deep breath, Katsuo knew he was trying not to cry. He almost couldnt stand listening till the end. ......Mum, had hated me. I finally realized it.... When I asked why, Mu-mum, mum said that it was because she..... hated my face. My face... she hated it.... Before he realized it, Katsuo had tears flowing down his face. Stupid..... Idiot... Katsuo hugged Shou tightly. There is no child who would be okay after knowing their own mother hated them. And above being apathetic, she had rejected everything Shou had ever did just because of his face. Shou had always been carrying this by himself. He must be hurting. It must have affected in how he believed in people. And even so, he was always smiling, and while covering his face, he was always moving in way to avoid people hating him. Normal kids would be broken by now. This kid was really strong, Katsuo once again thought. So thats why you wanted to cover your face? Because..... isnt my face disgusting? Katsuos face must look awful right now. From a normal perspective, Katsuos face was definitely the more disgusting one. But, he knew that it wouldnt have any meaning in saying that. How so? Isnt it cute? As tears flowed down his face, Katsuo roughly rubbed Shous head. Shou, isnt face simply one part of you? For example, if I am to undergo stic surgery, I would still be me. No matter how I dress myself up, I am still me. Do you understand? Shou gave a tiny nod. Then... lets say there is a beautiful Onee-chan. She might hate the dressed-up and after-surgery me because she thinks that it doesnt suit me. Another might like me because she thinks I might be rich because I have the money to do all that. And another might like me for me. Katsuo took a breather. But, I am still me. Nothing changed. I might be trying to make some people like me but I am still me. In the end, its simply one factor. There is still a lot more. So, you are right. You can live on without your face. Shous eyes trembled a bit. No wait. Tears started spilling out of those eyes. It gathered under his eyes and not long, flowed down his face. Shou suddenly moved. I tried my best! I know weaknesses can be a strong point for some people. Like how someedians are great at making faces. But.... Im scared! I cant do anything! Thats why.... I am scared of being hated! Katsuo smiled, his face wrinkling. Stupid, I am here, arent I? I dont judge by face. Any grandson of mine is cute! That doesnt make sense. You are not making any sense, Grandpa. Saying that, Shou still had big fat tears falling down his cheeks but at the same time, the corners of his mouth rose and heughed. Chapter 110 – Trigger 110 C Trigger Posted on June 11, 2017 by crazypumkin Edited by Poor_Hero Fufufun~? Funfufun~? Well, the swimming tournament was over and what was left waiting for us before our summer vacation was the skipping of grades exam. Ah, although Ipleted that easily. There wasnt even anything special to mention about it. Apart from a slight incident where Selphy, who received notice that she passed, went on a small rampage and destroyed all the chairs in her room. What blissful normal, ordinary, regr, ever day life. And after that, we got wrapped up in talking about our grandpas again. I had no idea if my grandfather in this world was still around but no matter how I thought back, there was no mention of him at all, not to talk about meeting him. But they were the parents of both of my idiot parents. Not telling anything about their own parents meant, leaving aside if they were hiding it from me on purpose or not, something must have happened. If that was the case, asking about this over the phone.....munication tool would be kinda rude. Oh well, since I would be returning home for the summer holidays, I would just make use of that chance to ask about it then. So right now, I was currently using the dormitory cafeteria. Nope, I wont be entertaining any tsukkomi asking why the heck I was in there. Adding whipped cream into the milk, then put the sugar and egg yolk in before mixing it well. Humming a song under my breath, I began violently mixing it together. And as I mixed, I covered the bowl with mana. Of course, the chant would be... I love you~ You love me~ it all, you bastard~! [TN: Reitou, Freeze. BTW, the original lyrics are: Chin pui pui, Chin pu~i] I chanted a freezing spell. Well then, you guys should know what I was making by now. Yes, I was making Vani Ice Cream at the moment. But unfortunately, since I did not have any vani beans on hand, this was going to be simply a milk ice cream but since that sounded horrible, I would still call it as Vani ice cream. No matter what anyone said, this was Vani ice cream. Dont you find that once the name was written in katagana, it became so much cooler? But if one used it too much, one would develop chuunibyo. Japanese sure was difficult. [TN: .....Too much to exin, read the footnote.] Yosh, it hardens nicely. I had borrowed the cafeteria during the time around 2 hours passed lunch, where the sun was the brightest, yet before dinner. And well, since I was borrowing it free-of-charge, I allowed all the lunchdies who were working in there to stay behind and have a look. It could be considered cheap if the cost for renting the cafeteria was only to endure all the gaze piercing my back. I am a generous gentleman. Well, in normal circumstances, an 8 years old boy who cooked while humming would definitely attract attention. If it was me, I would too, observe if a boy walked in while hugging all the ingredients, asking if he could borrow the cafeteria with bright sparkling eyes. As these random thoughts went through my brain, the ice cream was done. The cooking song I was singing in my head finished at the same time as well. Well.... then. I turned back, and smiled. I should probably first satisfy all the onlookers (lunchdies) curiosity. Also to thank them for renting the ce out. Dear madams, would you like to have a taste? I activated the skill I learnt when I was 3 in order to deal with my father DDDD Wolf-in-Sheep-Clothing. As the perfect young masters smile hung on my face, the lunchdies began getting closer. Spinel. Muttered the only person left behind in the Hattuos King Throne Room. And silence answered him. It remained the same no matter how many times he tried. Surprised, the man frowned. The man who always appeared whenever he called out to him was not responding. It meant that the mission he gave Spinel failed. The mission to remove the son of Duke, William Beryl. In order for the mans ns to move along smoothly, he had nned to kidnap Gions, the strongest knight in Elzmu, son, in order to use him for his ns but when he realized that the son himself was an obstacle, he had nned to nip in the bud but to think he hadnt made it in time. Moreover, he even lost an important pawn like Spinel. Will I make it in time...... ? He mumbled to himself, as his body wobbled when he began walking. TN: Katagana is one of the alphabets of Japanese. They are usually used to spell out anything that did not originate in Japan, such as hamburger, or the foreign spelling of a word. For example, school, in Japanese Kanji would be ѧУ gakkou, while katagana would be `, sukuuru. Yay for Japanese English. I would be having a huge exam on Wed that determined if I could advance or not so please sacrifice yourself to feed me so I can grow even crazier and rampage around on Wed. Chapter 111 – The Feelings Over The Years 111 C The Feelings Over The Years Posted on June 18, 2017 by crazypumkin *Unedited Will, thank you. The lunchdies said, patting my head happily. The Vani Ice Cream was popr as expected and was gobbled up by them in no time. It seemed like the rule that women will go crazy over sweets still hold its grounds even in an alternate world. Just one tiny fact.... Ice cream could be said to be the devil of sweets as, like its appearance, its calories was mind-blowing. But, as the concept of calories were not known in this world, so there was no way for me to exined it to them. Well.... looking at their physique, it should not make any difference but.. cough, cough. This was something that shouldnt be said. Even in this other world, discussing about a womans weight was taboo. I seldom get the chance to eat any sweets but this is delicious! Yes, yes. I love that Jelly. That wobbly texture coupled with the sweetness of fruits are really difficult to resist! And, as I was pondering about the issue in my head, the lunchdies were chatting among themselves, the topic being deserts, of course. By the way, I was sure you guys must had thought that I was the one behind Jelly! I would not had you misunderstood me. Yep. This Jelly, was created even before I was born, by the First Founder. The First Founder had spread all sorts of Japan culture throughout Elzmu but it seemed like he was not really good at cooking, as one of the few foods he left behind was this Jelly. Ah, since he must be someone from modern Japan so it was not weird that he cannot really cook. Unexpectedly, he might even me like me, a high schooler. Guys who make deserts like cakes and ice cream were very rare in high school. Although I was one of the rare ones. That was because of all the part-time work I did that gave me the experience. This was life, you never know what it was going to teach you. And Jelly was a simple desert that was made by hardening the mixture mixed with gtin. Even if the First Founder had never made jelly before, as long as he had the knowledge about gtin, it was something that could be done easily. Lard. Even though piggies do not exist in this world, we had a creature called Orcs. Piggies that walked on 2 legs. I had read many ounts of Orcs from all sorts of medium in my previous life but in this life, Orcs were simply normal pigs walking on 2 legs. Omnivorous and loves cleanliness, surprisingly. They squealed and oink and, unlike all the fantasy novels on Earth, they do not had the knowledge in carrying weapons. Well, they were tentatively being categorized as magical beasts but they were still livestock. As they attacked humans whenever they see one, the person that raised them were said to be quite strong. He was said to be a former adventurer. The farm? Although to called it a farm was rather weird, and I had not asked about it directly but, the owner of the farm I met once when I was helping Buu-san to set up his B-grade gourmet within the Merchant Guild, was a gori-like person whose arms were as thick as someone elses legs. He seemed to be a former adventurer who raised to B Rank. B rank was deemed as [Somewhat an expert] and would be well known within his hometown. And yes, adventurers rank was as orthodox as they came. I got excited and went near the owner and began asking questions but, even though his face was flushing red from anger, the uncle still patiently exined everything. Yep. Thinking back, he was a really nice guy. Because, he answered all of my questions while his arm trembled as he patted my head. Even though I did not revealed my identity of a Dukes son, he still amodated my willfulness. Or rather, please be a little more stable, me. Thinking back, I was really embarrassed at my actions. Ah, okay, okay, at least I did not waste that chance and got to know a lot about adventurers. Firstly, adventurers rank were a guild for their strength. The lowest was E, with SS being the highest. If I were to use a word to describe SS rank, it would be the level of Cmity. He could crushed a mountain by his strength alone was what a SS meant. And... that person was my father. Earthquake, thunder strike, fire, Father. He really brought what meant to be a disaster Father to fruition. By the way, E rank were people who couldplete requests from the town. Although you probably had no interest in the ranking. And yes, many of you would be wondering about how the ranks were given. That would be, of course, god! Heh, as expected of another world. When the Adventurer Guild was created, it was said that the magic tool of creating the guild card simply appeared in the guild. And yes, the rank would be written on the guild card that was produced. Which meant, it was all judged with the god as the basis. That bearded old gramps sure had done a great job. After registering the basics of their strength, it would also record down the mana level of the magical beasts that were defeated and upgrade ordingly. Apart from rank, a persons attribute, MP, HP and even [Titles] would be recorded on the card. How very game-ish. What can I say.... In this world, all chants were in Japanese, the systems looked like a RPG, especially a Japan RPG, I kinda felt like this was being really soft on reincarnators like me. I wonder if I was thinking too much? It had been some time since I thought about that god. .....He should had shaved his beard by now. I do felt a tiny sense of gratitude if he had thought about me before sending me to this world. In the first ce, if not for his beard which snagged a pot which then caused me to lose my life, I would be having the time of my high school life! ....Definitely. Definitely. ........Please let it be so. By the way, when I was still in my home, I had asked to see Fathers guild card but he had only shown me his rank, MP, HP and the mana amount of all the magical beasts he defeated. That Father only showed me what he wanted to show me, that Father! He might had thought I knew nothing about the [Titles] which was why he hid it from me. But that made me all the more curious. I then conducted my own investigations. This was when all the spying activities I did when I was young came into use. And I seeded in getting it from Mary-San. Fathers title was [Gion-sama]! Wahhh! No wonder he wanted to hide it! You cant med me forughing till my sides split. What was Gion-sama?! Was that a title? Wasnt it just a name? A tidbit, my mother, the dear Lily-Sama, had the title of [The Beautiful Ice Princess]. That was a lot more title-ish. Though very chuunibyo-ish as well. If that was the case, it would be better not to say titles out loud. But of course, at that time, I simply, very innocently, with sparkles in my eyes, shouted Mum is so cool!!. I wondered what title would I be given if I registered. I was looking forward to it but at the same time, fearing it. I dont wanna beugh, what should I do? Will, can you teach me this recipe? As my thoughts gone way off-rails, the lunchdies voice pulled me back to reality. Ah, recipe... It was not that I dont want it being spread around, but I do want to earn a little from it first. Thus. Its a trade secret, can I get permission first? Making the best of my age, I looked up at them pitifully. Immediately, sounds as though air had been knocked out of them were heard and the lunchdies started trembling. Do I really looked that bad? I must had...! For an average face to do something like that.... Its okay, its okay. Since I managed to diverted their attention! The lunchdies, while trembling, kept ncing at me as they pushed me back into the kitchen. Ah, the ice cream was all gone. Since I still had a lot of ingredients, I shall make more! And I need to remember to jot down the recipe for this and bring it over to Nyaru-san. Nyaru-sane over to the capital quite often. [TN: Nyaru is the nickname Will gave to Bibinyaru] Yes, what I need to do now was the adjustment of this recipe! Dont say the adjustment for my face! Onii-san will cry! Ah, Will~! Where did you go~? When I went over to the dormitory lounge, I saw both Zen and Selphy there. Selphy, who first saw me, immediately called out to me the moment I stepped into the lounge. As the studying session was stopped since the skipping-of-grades exams were over, Selphy was in a good mood. Ah, I just borrowed the kitchen from the cafeteria for a while. Eh, you were cooking? A simple question, yet Selphy had a panicking look on her face. Yep, I am quite good at it. Well, I cant really answer if they asked me why. Not understanding why Selphy was panicking, I answered her as I tilted my head and Selphy hang her head down. Thats great. I would have to make something up if she asked why. Are you okay, Selphy? Its nothing.....Why can you not only sew and even cook?! What about my position?!! Selphy started muttering to herself. Normally, no one could hear what she was muttering but I can hear everything thanks to my cheat hearing. And Zen, who was sitting right next to her, heard everything too. ........... A weird aura drifted among the 3 of us. It was that, wasnt it? She was worried for her girl power. Ah! Well, I helped out around the guild! And from there I learned a lot of stuff! I said, trying to throw some sort of excuse. Th, thats right! We are usually not allow near the kitchen as it would be dangerous for us at our age! Understanding what I was doing, Zen hurriedly added on. Great! Ill grabbed this chance! Ra, rather, could you help me try this? From the pendent-shaped 4th dimension of my pocket..... space magical tool, I took the ice cream that I had created, out. I used too much force and the bowlnded with a BANG on the table but alls well, alls well. Wah, whats this? Something like a sweet desert. Its cold, so dont gulp it down all at once. Phew, easy~ Selphy caught onto the sweet smell the moment I took the ice cream out and now, her eyes were glittering. Gripping the spoon in my hand, I passed it to Selphy. Yes, this was the so-called bait. I gave a spoon to Zen too, thanking him for his help. Hmmm~! Delicious! Selphy, who dug in immediately, pressed her cheeks as she moaned. Mission aplished. The danger was over. ncing at the Selphy who was back in a good mood, I changed the topic. Oh yes, do you guys have any ns for the summer holidays? Nothing for me. Me too. Great, both of them were free! Taking in a small breath, I opened my mouth to fulfilled a dream of mine. Then, then, would you like toe over to my house to y? Yes, I want to achieved my dream of asking friends over to my house to y! Chapter 112 – Summer Holidays 112 C Summer Holidays Posted on June 18, 2017 by crazypumkin *Unedited TN: Its the almost the same as the interlude. Haha. The authorszy~ My masters that was small. Whats that? That was that. His age and height. But other than that everything else was huge. His heart was big, his strength was strong, his kindness, and his angel-like cuteness. My master, the one who save the me who was a Shadow DDDD Will-sama was 8 years old. Even though he was the next Duke-in-line, he still treated the Beastmen me equally. But thats not all. He removed the [Cor of very] on me and saved me from the fate where I cant do antyhing. When I first got here, I wanted to die. Instead offorting me, Will-sama scolded me instead. But his scolding was kind and gentle... Ahhh.... Just thinking about it made my heart beat. Because I was hugged and stroked. He cutely stroked my useless beast ears. Tail too.... erm.. Any, anyway! Will-sama was amazing. At 4 years old, he was perfect, and was even stronger then the former-shadow me... He also knew many things that others didnt. As expected of Gion-sama... Old Masters son. Not really. Somehow, Will-sama was too out of the norm that Old Master just didnt seem all that special anymore. Its Will-sama so its inevitable. I had decided that no matter what happened, I wouldnt be surprised anymore. Because if I dont, I dont think my heart can hold up. Because its Will-sama. Even so, I still really like Will-sama. My gratitude for being saved was included as well but its not just that. After being taught by Will-sama and ying with him, I came to realize it. Will-sama was really strong and kind. Not his strength, but something like his heart. I am older by 9 years old but he knew a lot more than me, was a lot more mature than me. Its an irony to know that I was the one being taken care of instead. I dont think I ammitting a crime. Others would think the taste I had was quite dangerous but no, Will-sama is not a child. He was really an amazing person. What was he, really? And by the time I noticed, I came to like him a lot. My heart pounded whenever he looked at me with his kind and gentle eyes. I like him? No, I really really like him. Or maybe I even love him. Or rather, that smile of his was foul y. Yes. Thats why, I am only under the pretext of returning the favor. Ill be his attendant and stay by his side always. Thats my dream. When I told Will-sama that, he had a happy yet troubled expression. Tilting his head, he looked straight at me and said. Chiffon is free you know? You dont have to worry about repaying and stuff like that. He was too kind. Will-sama will always be Will-sama. Or rather, Will-sama was too clever. There were times I had even forgotten the fact that he was a child. But you see, he was too thickheaded. I came to know that even if he was normally a genius, he was cursed with being really thickheaded in terms of feelings. Will-sama discussed with Old Master and my days of learning started. Mary-san was really strict. But she did not discriminate against me just because I am of Beastmen race and always looked upon me warmly. Besides, Will-sama was in charge of all my studies. I had fun everyday. But fun onlysted for a short while. The cursed time pulsory education) finally came. Will-sama had skipped ahead and entered school. As expected of Will-sama. I cant be willful but I really want the time we spend together tost longer. But it seemed like he could skip and skip and skip grades and it would only take 3 years before hepleted High Academy. Was this good or bad? Either way, its amazing. Which brought us to now, right in the mid of summer. The summer holidays that I had been waiting for had finallye. Llla~ ? Chiffon, in an extremely good mood, waved her dust cloth about. If the window pane that she was cleaning had emotions, it would be in fear of when it would break under Chiffons force. Usually, this was where Mary-san wouldy her iron-fist down but as she knew about the circumstances, she just looked on with a wry smile. Just to say, Mary-san was as happy as Chiffon that she could hardly hide it as well. Lla~ ? The reason why Chiffon was happily humming to herself was known to everyone in the mansion. Or rather, everyone was behaving the same way. Todays the day~ Will-sama~ is~ ? Yes, todays the day Will wasing back for the Summer Holiday. The owner of this house, Gion, got information about it through themunication tool about a week ago. He was in high spirits after hearing about it that he missed a step down the stairs, did a turn in the air andnded beautifully on the ground. He was so unusually clumsy than usual that you knew immediately how happy he was. Will would also bring along 2 of his friends from school along. Which was why Wills personal maid, Chiffon, was tasked with preparing the Head Maids room. While she could not deny the bad feeling she had when she heard Wills friends, the truth was that Will wasing home. The tail behind her swished furiously. Leaving the absent-minded Chiffon aside, Mary, as expected of a veteran, had already finished preparing the 2nd room. Of course, veteran means having worked as a maid for a long period of time and had gained the experience throughout working....the next was something that could never be said. Talking about the age was a taboo for a maiden. All the housework were done by all the maids who gave their all and all that remained was waiting. After being chided by Mary, Chiffon finally took her position. Her tail wagged ferociously as she started thinking of the topics she wanted to chat with Will. Her thinking was seen though immediately, as exposed by the wagging of her tail. Looking at her, Mary smiled. It took 5 hours on the rocking carriage. Although it was said to be a 4 hours trip if they hurried but as it was not urgent, they took their time traveling, putting breaks in between and had fun along the way. Selphy and Zen, who boarded the Beryls personal carriage was nervous at first, but slowly got used to it and had fun looking at the scenery outside and chatting within themselves. It was then. As the streets that could rival the ones in the capital slowly came into view, Selphy and Zen cheered. Amazing!!!! I heard rumors but this is amazing! At their words, Will smiled. Ah, uh. He wont deny it. Hearing them praised his father made him as happy as though he was the one being praised. As the carriage cannot run through the streets, it went into a side road as it continued on. And in front, a small grassy hill could be seen. A building stood on top of it. Zen and Selphy looked at each other. Could it be..... ? Selphy looked at Will who grinned and nodded. Yep. Thats my house. Wee home, Will-sama! Once the carriage that Will, Zen and Selphy was in came into the grounds and started heading towards the mansion, everyone came out and gathered at the entryway. As it had been 4 months since he hadst met them, Wills face break into a smile. Wee home, Will. Gion ran over to Will happily. Having a bad feeling, Will tried to run but failed. The captured Will got his usual face rubbed by Gion. As for Zen and Selphy, they were frozen on the spot. By the size of the mansion, the number of maids. In a word, they were taken aback. To add on, the national hero, Gion-sama appeared. They were bewildered by the attitude shown as Gion ran and caught Will happily as opposed to the image they knew of him. Ah, sorry about that. I lost myself for a bit. Gion said, embarrassed as he looked at the both of them. The frozen 2 jumped a bit, surprised. Wee, Zen, Selphy. Take your time and enjoy your stay here. Look at Gions usual smiling face, Zen and Selphy somehow got their bnce back. But somehow, Selphy thought as she tilted her head, she had been feeling a strong gaze for a while now. Especially from the entryway. Of course, the maids were all looking at Wills girl friend. As they were escorted by Gion into the house, their luggage were carried by the maids as they felt sorry at troubling them. The luggage, which had a weight to them, was carried easily, single-handedly by the maids. Zen and Selphy were amazed by it. Everyone in the Beryl house seemed to be above average. Stepping into the house, their feetnded onto the soft carpet which made them instantly recoiled it back. Zen and Selphy hesitated, wondering if it was okay to step on it and then they saw Will walking normally ahead of them. They are Wills friends. They need to have guts. But once they entered into the guest room, they were wowed by Gions dignified aura that they shrank back again. Will looked at Gion, who smiled. Well then, I still have some work left so I will leave you kids to have fun. There wont be any nosy parents about so theres no need to hold back. Ill excuse myself then. Gion said as he left and all strength left both Zen and Selphy. ......He is definitely Wills father. Zen said, causing Chiffon and Mary tough. Not the national Hero Gion-sama but Wills father. It seemed like Wills out-of-the-norm status infliction stretched all the way to the Academy as well. Leaving the one who was tilting his head, everyone in the room was strangely unified together. What what what? Will totally didnt understand but as the conversation cant continue like this, he gave it up. Yes, I am not in the wrong here. He thought to himself, trying to ept it. Eh, these 2 are my friends, this is Zen, my roommate. This is Selphy, we are in the same ss. Ah, same dorm too. At Wills words, Zen and Selphy hurriedly gave a bow. They had not expected to be introduced. I will be in your care! What a perfect harmony, Will thought as a weird smile appeared on Chiffons face. As predicted. Reading through her, Mary gently smile and nodded. And this is our Head Maid, Mary-san. I had used to change Young Master diapers. Mary said, grinning. Will froze in an instant and within minutes, he went red. Will was usually the one doing the teasing so Selphy was very interested at this new reaction from Will that she hadnt seen before. Chiffons bad feeling was a strike. This is Chiffon, my personal maid. She is also my friend so I hope you all would get along well. At Wills introduction, Chiffon grinned. (At 4) We slept together, (at 4) hugged together, and was bound by a promise (as an attendant). Chiffon said, embarrassed. Wha...!! Selphy eximed, face reddening. Her head looked like it was about to boil. What Chiffon said was the truth. As for Will, he froze at the sudden attack. During this time, Chiffon continued. Will-sama had taught the useless me a lot of things. The reddened Selphy. The Zen who understood where this was going. And Will, who could onlyugh at this already chaotic beginning of the summer holiday. AN: As I wrote, something seems to be missing. Hmm.....ah. John-Sensei, Im sorry. Chapter 113 – A Shocking Visit 113 C A Shocking Visit Posted on June 25, 2017 by crazypumkin *Unedited That was really too much of a surprise attack by Chiffon... I entered my own room after being away for a while and when I was finally alone, I took this chance to let out a deep sigh. I crashed onto the sofa and my body just sank into it. This room had been emptied for 4 months but it had remained in a spotless condition as always. The maids had been properly cleaning this room, it seemed. Ah, but really. To think the attacks of words would kepting. Chiffon had grown up and as for Mary-San, I did expected her to say something. But that? But I also came to recognized that Chiffons actions were resembling a puppy fighting for its owners affection. Not that its an insult. Thanks to that, Selphy had misunderstood. Did you see that red face of hers? She most definitely thought that I had some weird fetish or something. I would have to asked Chiffon to retract her words. Ah, but it might backfire. On top of being thought to have a weird fetish, I would also looked to them like I was using my authority to cover it up, and became the worst of the worst. I wouldnt want that. Why? Because Zen and Selphy were the first friends I made in this world. Eh? If its not of the same age, it should be that person? Had you thought that the first friend I made was John-Sensei? But he was 20 years older than me... But yes, I do think John-Sensei as one of my closest friends. He was someone whom knew my secrets, even more so than my parents, as well as my real personality and was a person I would talk and consulted with. If it was not for John-Sensei, my life would had most likely taken a different turn. I also wouldnt be calm if anything happened to him. He was that important that if John-Sensei was captured and tortured, I wouldnt know what I would have done to the culprits. That really sounded like I was describing a lover. .....No no no, yep, I said nothing. Hes a friend, Yep. Erm, please do not direct that weird gaze at me. Well then. Chased by some thoughts I dont want to, I stood up. Zen and Selphy should be unpacking their luggage right about now. Which meant I had the time toplete one of the mission I had set out to do here. I knocked twice. Come in. Immediately, approval to enter was given. The Beryls office which I had always found it huge when I was young, to the 8 years old me now...... Yep, its still huge. As thought, it was really huge. When I pushed opened that thick,rge, wooden door, Father, full of smiles, was waiting inside. Hm? Whats huge? Father asked, as if he heard what I just mumbled. Luckily it wasnt something that couldnt be heard, I answered. Oh, the door. The door is huge. True. I had also once thought that everything in this room is excessively huge. Once? It felt just right now. Maybe its because our ancestors and the older feudal lord had beenrge in size. And I was attacked mentally by a harmless conversation. Were you trying to tell me I was small?! Huhhhhhhhhhhhh?! A, ah, yea, must be. A nomittal response was given. As if reading my mind, Father continued while smiling. Because I was called a chibi when I was young too. Aah, was he trying to say that I was a chibi now? Sniff. An, anyway, leaving aside the jokes, it might meant that I too, carry the genes of ate-stage bloomer in me as well. I still have a bright future! Come on, Hight! Even though my height right now was of me looking up to everyone, my future would be, like Father, looking down upon everyone. Ah~ No matter, my neck muscles would be sore~ So, whats the matter, Will? As my chest was swelling with anticipation of my future, Father brought up the main subject. He knew I had something I wanted from him since I looked for him this early when I just brought friends over. Father would had never guessed the reason. I then opened my mouth. Would you know where Grandfather would be? Yes. The mission was to investigate about my grandfather of this life. TN: The inte connection had gotten worst again. I managed to get this up after a lot of trouble. I shall pop over to the hardware store to see if I could solved this to post another postter today but.......... no promises. Sorry! Chapter 114 – Uuuuuuuu 114 C Uuuuuuuu Posted on June 25, 2017 by crazypumkin *Unedited Why are you asking that all of a sudden? When my question about Grandfather came out, Fathers face paled. As I thought, something happened. I had stepped on andmind. All right. I knew it. Which was also why I chose to ask directly in-person instead of via themunication tool. As for me, I was trembling. This was the so-called chills. It was chills from the anticipation of what was about toe. It was definitely not because I was afraid that Father would get angry or began to hate me. .....Everyone was talking about their grandfather in school.. I somehow controlled the shaking of my voice and pretended to be calm. And then, Father hugged his head. Aah-. No wonder you are asking. Grandfather.... no, my father.. you see.. I met Fathers eyes. Looking at his serious expression, I gulped. Yes, the atmosphere was very tense at the moment. This might be a huge secret. Thats right! Our house was the highest Duke family in the country. Could it be? In exchange of Father, who, as a Fedural Lord, was unable to leave his territory for a long period of time, Grandfather went on a mission on his behalf? Having realized this, I lowered my head. I could understand if that was the reason why the truth was hidden from me. That... erm, Father was... how do you say it.... a traveler of sorts. Eh? When I was about to tell Father that it was okay not to tell me if its about the countrys secret but then he went and upped one on me with a shocking revtion. ...... A Traveler? Was Grandfather a professional traveler, Father? Now, a question. An upation such as an Adventurer could be connected to searching for newnds and above all, subject magical beasts andplete missions from everyone and was an upation recognized by god. Then, whats a traveler? What do he do? Wasnt traveling a pleasure? It cant be that Grandfather, wearing a brown coat and a green hat, goes everywhere with a guitar, right? That was my image of a traveler though. In the end, multiples of questions marks floated above my head. Looking at my expression, Father gave a wrylyugh and began exining. You see, The heads of the Beryls house, from some reason, after passing the seat to their son, they would go on a journey. Sometimes, I did received letters from him but.... 4 years ago, his letters stated that he was heading towards a mountain in Hadazerl but there had been nothing from him after that. I came to know how weird Beryls family tradition was. It might be that they grew tired of managing thend after so long. Even so... Every head had headed out on a journey was indeed..... very interesting. Maybe it was because of the weird expression on my face, Father stood up and walked towards a certain corner of the bookshelves. Take a look. Saying that, Father passed me a diagram of our family tree. I dont know about The first founder (of beryl), but our family line came from Hattuo. Even the one who founded Elzmu together with the First Founder, see, here. Simon Beryl...... Came back after his journey and died of old age... It seemed like the name smacked right in the middle of the diagram was the very first. The name at the bottom was written Gion. Right next to Simons name, in small letters, was the way he died. And looking closely, almost everyone died the same way. Did he caught an illness when he came back from his travels? Like a bug or something? Finding it unusual, I asked Father about it. He shook his head. Its not like that. Think back, have you ever caught a cold? ..... No. Thats it. All the Beryls have tough bodies. Actually, my grandfather, you great-grandfather, came back from his journey looking sleepy. He did not looked like he was sick or anything. I had thought it was only Father who was [cheat]. Who knew the entire family was [cheat]? I peered at the diagram, looking so closely that my nose was almost touching the paper. The first name on the diagram was so faded that I could hardly see it but for those that I could, it seemed like all of them went on a journey. Somehow, seeing this, made me felt like I had to go on a journey too. Maybe the heads above me went on a journey thinking the same way as I did. All of a sudden, a question came to me. Father, the Beryls came from Hattuo.....? Ah yes. It was said that the First Founder, together with Simon, set off from Hattuo. There was quite a dispute with Hattuo at that time too. Ah, but after that, they were well known for opening up the [Demon Forest] to set up a country here. The First Founder was from Hattuo too? Shocking. First Founder, whom I believed was my friend, suddenly had his roots revealed in front of me. I had no choice not to listen! Without thinking, I leaned my body forward. Ah no, about that.... On the country to my excitement, Father began dragging his speech again. ording to Simon, he said something iprehensible like how the First Founder simply appeared in the [Demon Forest]. .......He was definitely transferred over to this alternate world!! Ah, although the First Founder was still a friend of mine, the genre seemed to be slightly different. I was reincarnation, his was a trip. But still, that made me confirmed that he was a friend! A smile came up onto my face without me knowing. Father smiled, and began patting my head. Uuuuuuu. You are only at this age...! Thats right, I almost forgot but you are only 8 years old....! Father must had thought that I was simply a boy fascinated with the story of how Elzmu came about. No! I was smiling because I was happy about knowing I had a friend here! .....Though there was no way I could say that out loud. Uuuuuuuuu...... As I groaned while I was patted, I still felt loved. Although that grinning Father was still annoying. My face must be flushed red at the moment. Yosh. To you.....yes, Ill lend you this. From the top of the shelves, Father brough down a huge book. It was a very oldish-looking book, bound with something that felt like ck leather, and Its heigh was about half of me. As it looked exactly like those spell books seen in movies, my eyes glittered at it. Damn it! I was reacting the way Father wanted me to! I wanted to controlled back my expression but it was already toote for that. Dont think about building your own country by digging up the [Demon Forest]. I heard that it was really tough back then. Father said, grinning. Chapter 115 – The 2 At That Time 115 C The 2 At That Time Posted on July 3, 2017 by crazypumkin *Unedited ......When you finished unpacking, please head towards the room next door. Ye, yes! Sending off Mary-San and the other maids who left after bowing, Zen let out a breath. A feeling of admiration rose in his heart as he smiled wryly. It is really as awesome...! It looks like there are endless guest rooms and to think that each room is fitted with a magical tool that lights up! And above all... how elegant! Having grown up in a magical tool shop, Zen knew. All the magical tools in this house were of the highest grade. The mana stone attached were huge too. Of course, it would cost some to get them in the first ce but they were also a testimony to how well the tools were being taken care of. And if you looked closely, each magical tool had been there for some time now. The Beryl family were part of the founding of Elzmu and these tools might most possibly be of that period. When Zens thought went into that direction, he started getting excited as his heart pounded. Above all, everyone in this house was so elegant. So different from those nobles who visited his shop whileining all the while. Even Will called himself as [Boku]. [TN: Basically, 3 forms for the word I/me for guys. Watashi, Boku and Ore.] Zen had thought he heard wrongly the first time. Will had spoken like all others when he was at school... and all of a sudden, Will, who usually spoke in a much ruder way, became very noble-like. As Zen was admiring how Will could change in an instant, he then thought about those Nobles who visited his shop and whenpared, they did sounded like a lot lower in hierarchy which depressed him. He was very troubled when those Nobles visited his shop but he had always thought that they were one of the highest rank, and it turned out that they were of the lowest. Sigh.... Zen let out another sigh as he unpacked. Come to think of it... I wondered if Fathers okay.. Im really worried about him. But I had pretended to be cool in front of Ruby-neesan and said that I would not return until I graduate.. Zens eyes zed over as he thought about his father in Sociunnovsnd. Maybe he should had gone back during summer holidays. But, he had spoken big words before he enrolled into the academy. As his childhood friend, a cat beastman, Ruby-neesan and his father were worrying about him, he had told them Its okay~ I would have graduate before you even know it. And then I woulde back with my cert! . All men (boys) did this kind of stuff. Even for Zen, whose head floated in the clouds, had a silver of pride. Plus, even if it was still unknown to him, Zen liked Ruby. Because he had always treated Ruby as his older sister who looked after him since he was young, he did not realized that he liked her. Although Zen was air-headed, he was not thick. Unlike someone else. And that Ruby-neesan must be looking after his father on his behalf right now. If it was really the case, Zen felt sorry for troubling her. Wills father is really awesome.... and so cool.... Compared to his father.... Zens shoulders fell but his eyes sparkled. Gion sudden appearance and his unusual disy of him rubbing Wills cheek was slightly weird, but it was really cool how Gion would simply shifted back into a serious look. And to add on to that the title of being the NO.1 strongest in Elzmu, it was enough to make anyone admired him. Gion was so cool that even Zen, whos a dude, would fell for him. He could finally understand everything Selphy and Mi had told him fervently about how awesome [Gion-Sama] was. But thinking back, Selphy seems to not been as shocked to see [Gion-Sama] as he expected. Zen wondered what happened. Had she grew tired of [Gion-Sama]? Hmm....~ As various thoughts ran through his head, Zen finished unpacking and stretched. He had managed to do the unpacking himself after rejecting the maids by saying that it wasnt a lot. I just thought I could try that out! That was when Will-Sama was around 4 years old. Hehehe. Under Chiffon guidance, Selphy headed towards the guest room meant for her. And on the way, Chiffon had been telling her all sorts of stuff with a teehee~ face and she was really surprised at what was said. When they reached the mansion, Selphy felt a gaze upon her. Elves, who lived in the forest, were beings that were very sensertive to any presence and gazes. And to add on, Will, who had turned from a ruffian to an elegant noble. Thebination of those 2 points shook Selphy so badly that she did not even have the time to notice [Gion-Sama], who she had been fervently praising on the way here. She had used up all of her effort in just pretending that she was calm. For a 10 year old, that alone was worthy of praise. She wasnt Wills friend for nothing. And then in came thatment. What else could go red apart from the face? Eyes? Bunnies? But Will, who possessed a very cute looking face coupled with a matured personality, had taken in the beastman girl standing in front of Selphy as a pet? And even hugged her gently? And even muttered sweet nothings about a promise for the future.... What?! What was going on??!! Although Selphy did not know all the small details at her age, there were many faeries who spoke about these kind of stuff in great excitement when she was living in her vige. Even Senpais in school or staying in the dormitory would go kya- kya- over this topic. Although she still had no idea what that was, it must be something to let people go kya- kya- over it. And it was something that let people went red. The very first time Selphy had spoken to Will was on that night. She thought back to the smile Will gave her after saving her from the chattering faeries. Her head felt like bursting apart. Well~ then. We shall get started on unpacking once we reached the room! Would that be alright? Chiffon asked Selphy, who had sunk into her own thoughts the entire way there. Selphy, who was in a daze, caught the sight of Chiffon cing her luggage onto a knee-high table set perfectly in the middle of the room as her soft and bushy tail wagged to and fro. Then Chiffon, who was standing behind the sofa right next to the table, seemed to be beckoning Selphy towards the sofa. Sorry to be rude to the smiling Chiffon, but she looked like a viin in Selphys eyes. Selphy sat on the sofa timidly, her heart beating wildly as she wondered if Chiffon was going to do anything to her. What is Will-Sama like in school? Chiffon asked, as she took clothing out of Selphys luggage. Selphy nked out for a moment. Erm....right...yes, very mature and kind, but funny as well. He even have a fan club. Ah~.... As I thought, he had one. Selphy was troubled over what to answer. After imagining Will doing that sort of stuff to Chiffon, she was afraid that she would say something weird if it was of her own opinion so she chose the official answer from others in school. But Chiffons reply, that she expected it, had revealed the time they spend together and also how close the both of them were. Dealing with the stifling feeling in her heart, Selphy continued saying things she dont really want to. And, I was saved by Will when I was about to be killed at a school festival. At that time, Will used an umbre as a weapon so he is being called the [Prince of Umbre] in school recently. Eh~! So Selphy-San too, by Will-sama.... Chiffons thoughts wandered away as her eyes zed over. Seeing the happy look on her face, Selphy felt like she lost. It was quite ridiculous to beparing. Selphy pulled herself up and treated this chance as way to get to know a Will she had never seen before. Was Chiffon-San saved by Will too? Ah... I knew nothing when I first came into this house. I was a failure as a maid and honestly, I had no confidence I could do this. And at that time, Will-Sama was the one who supported me. Supported you? In what way? About that.... When 3 woman get together, something was bound to happened. When 2 woman get together, there was a very high possibility that the very same thing would happened. The 2 of them then proceeded with their girls talk about the tales of Will in high spirits, stuff that if Will was to overheard, his face would be flushed red in an instant. Chapter 116 – Why The Sudden Shocking Truth Now? 116 C Why The Sudden Shocking Truth Now? Posted on July 9, 2017 by crazypumkin *Unedited Lets try reading it, shall we? After getting my head patted on by a grinning Father, I quickly excused myself and went back to my room in great spirits, wanting to read the book as soon as possible. The thick leather bound book was overflowing with the feel of history. As my chuunibyo-ness was overflowing at that book, I noticed the title. ӛwas it... fu fu fu fu fu. [TN: Exination in the main text] Oops, I identally released a weirdughter. ording to Father, this seemed to be a fairly old spell book handed down from the Beryls family but because it was only half-filled with magic circles formation so it was left forgotten on the shelves. The norm for a spell book was having the exination and the chant of what the magic circle was for, written in this worldsnguage. Because if one activated the magic circle without knowing what it was for, an extremelyrge amount of mana would be needed / wasted. Plus, this book was filled with iplete and imperfect magic circles formations. I wondered why the magic didnt start up. Although research about magic circles were still in progress by the royal schrs, the magic circles from this book were unable to be copied so they gave up and returned the book back to Beryls house. But for me, finding out the reason to why the magic formations failed was an easy task. Because this was a diary. No one would jot down magic circle formation in their diary. ....If they did, it would be a glorious ck history for them. Eh.... It might be that guy who did this. I thought back to all the stuff that were left behind. That guy was an examry chuunibyo patient. A book that was passed down throughout the generations, moreover, it was written in Japanese... There was only one person that came to mind as to who wrote this diary. A wry smile hugged my lips as I opened the cover and froze. ......Eh!? After a while, surprised came out from my mouth. Why... why... why.. in this ce..... .....Terao Azuma....!! Did any of you remember? I did. Very vividly. I hadnt heard that name for 8 years but it was still imprinted in my memories. This name... this was the name of my only friend on earth! Terao is... the First Founder.....? Or... It might simply be a person with the same name. Countless of excuses ran through my mind as I flipped through the diary. It is the time for dinner. Mary-Sans voice snapped the me who was reading quietly in my room, out of my concentration. What the heck was I doing?! This was the first time in my life that I invited friends over and I hid in my room the entire time! But. I sat there, still, like all the strength had been taken from me, unable to move. I was sorry to make Mary-San worried, but I really cant move at this moment. I pulled out the ultimate skill I learned after dealing with Father, [Wolf-in-Sheep-clothing] and smiled at Mary-San. Im sorry, Mary-San. I was so focused on reading the book that I didnt notice that my body had gone numb. With that, I snapped the book shut. In my dumbfounded state, my heart was beating withplexed feelings but right now, Zen and Selphy were more important. The content in this book was very very important to me, be it Shou, or Will, or Williams Beryl, a citizen of Elzmu. But time was limited and I had to ced importance of those in order. And right now, the important thing was this big event of having my friend visited my house. Thats how important it is. Looking outside the window, the sun had notpletely gone yet, letting out a beautiful glow. Go Summer! This was good. Although time were taken by this unforeseen matter, I still have plenty of time to y with Zen and Selphy. Because, I had gathered together, even from my past life, all the things I wanted to do with my friends! There were a lot of things I wanted to do! Yosh, lets go, Mary-San. Strength flowed into me as I jumped up. There was no time to lose! Wait for me, Zen, Selphy! Lets y! Fuhahahahahahaha! .....What character was this? Lets stop, its getting sad. This lonely tsundere Demon King character was a bit hard for me. Yes, Young Master. Every one is already there. Mary-San said, smiling gently at me. With a renewed vigor, I walked down the long corridor, heading towads the dining area. Chapter 117 – The Diary Of The First Founder, Azuma 117 C The Diary Of The First Founder, Azuma Posted on July 9, 2017 by crazypumkin *Unedited Since I calmed down, I decided to start a diary. I had this habit back on earth too and doing this would help me in organizing the situation. Firstly, todays the 2nd day I came here. Here refers to the all-somon alternate world. I too, cant believed it but I had seen magic right before my eyes and plus, I can feel the flow of mana myself so I had to believed it. Lets start from 2 days before. The 1st day. On that day, before I came over, it was morning back on Earth. I met Shou on the way to school and after our usual bantering, a vase dropped directly onto Shous head. And while I was still stunned, a truck headed my way. And when I thought I died, I was already in this world. All these made no sense. To appeared within a forest after seeing your best friend died and a truck running you over. Shou, Im sorry. I did not even had the time to grieved over your death. You might beughing at how ortherdox this was to get reincarnated in an alternate world after being run down by a truck but in my case, its a trip instead. What was this, really... Although Im okay with it being a trip... no Im not but lets just leave it at that! For me, who read all mangas, novels, web novels, I came to realized its a trip to an alternate world pretty soon. But, to have a sparkling ikeman who was like an assassin attacking you the moment you came over?! Usually, people who came over would have time to organize their thoughts and calm themselves down, dont they?! PLUS. That silver-haired Onii-San looked exactly like Shou! When I thought that Shou had trip over as well, I called out to him only to had hime attacking me. And when I thought I was about to be beaten up, I could somehow repelled him. Im so d for the all-mighty other-worlder [cheat]. If all of this was not as ortherdox, I would had died. And when I wanted to speak to Silver-Shou, he muttered something iprehensible and fainted away. Shou, who had fainted away, had a head of such beautiful silver hair that I thought this trip over had activated his chuunibyo-ness. In the end, Shou, who had woken up, stood guarded against me and kept me at a distance. It seemed like he wasnt Shou. And above all, I cant speak theirnguage. For an other-worlder such as me, wasnt there supposed to benguage [cheat]?! Then, Shou-lookalike then finally introduced himself. It seemed like he was called Simon Beryl or something. If I was not wrong, I had an inkling that the name Simon usually had a nickname as Shou. That was why he was very surprised by me when I first called out to him using Shou. I just realized it now. But the difference innguage was hindering me in obtaining any information whatsoever. On the 2nd day, he was still on guard against me but had also started teaching me theirnguage. Clothes were dorrieraxe, hand was joreth or something simr to that prounciation. At the very least I was sure thisnguage do not exist on Earth. Yes, there was way to many little sounds in there. I feel like eating potato chips. Im sick of meat.... In these few weeks, we had been hunting down monsters and eating it. It was really delicious at first. I mean, I was one of the rare carnivores men, you see. It was great that the trip had given me some [cheat]. My strength seemed like it had grown 4 times better than before. If not for that, I wouldnt be able to hunt any monsters down. Now, I could understand simple phrases of this worldsnguage. And from S-Shou, I came to know that he was on the run from his country for havingmitted a crime. Hes a criminal?! But after getting along with him, I found him to be quite a good guy. Maybe something happened behind the scenes. A big discovery. Magic chants were in Japanese! My excitement was raised to the max! That meant that I had been shooting out random magic until I passed out. Now, it was time for my legand to began! The reason S-Shou was hunted down was because he proposed to null the treatment against Beastmen and angered the Emperor. What a good guy. As he was being chased by assassins called [Shadows], he could only hide within this [Demon Forest]. In that case, lets create a country here. There was nothing impossible that I cant do. Because I was a living [Cheat]. I shall create a ce where furry eared girls would lived in peace! We started developing a part ofnd within the [Demon Forest]. I cant say its a country yet but its a space where we could protect Beastmen. Anyway, lets just create a space in the middle of the [Demon Forest] first. We had arranged tomorrow to be the day where we started cutting down trees. It will be alright as long as I cut it cleanly with an air knife. S-Shou had said that if we were to developed the [Demon Forest], a cmity would befall us. But it was not like I am going to wipe the entire forest clean, just a tony part should be okay. Its no use. I cant clean up the trees at all. I dont know if its gods punishment or something but monsters would started to gushed out once I cut the trees. Lets just sleep for today. I met god. He was a grandpa with a really long beard. Anyway, developing the forest would result in a cmity was not false, it seemed. It was not that god had purposely done it but it seemed like there was a fine bnce between the positive and negative energies on this world and all the bad energies was sealed within this forest. And if the trees were cut, the barrier sealing the energy would wavered and negative energy would gathered and created monsters. Come to think of it, god spoke in Japanese. Maybe hes former Japanese? Anyway, I felt a sense of closeness with him. Anyway, it was not only the energies being in trouble, even nature. Stuff likendslide, global warming, and when I said that I understood the importance of these issue, god had promised that he would somehow emptied a space out for me. After returning to the forest from the vast white amusing space in the god realm, I had to exined to the worried S-Shou about where I had been since I suddenly disappeared. The face S-Shou made after I told him was hrious. Today, I got my first summoned beast. Its a dream of everyone. A dragon. Superrrrrr cool. Since there were nothing to do, out of boredom, I went over to S-Shou and he taught me summoning. Although he said that summoning was not dangerous at all, the Dragon I summoned came attacking immediately. After somehow defeating it, we made a pact. It said that it would follow me because it looked it it was going to be fun. Since it wanted a name as well, I named him Shiro. Its a cute name. Just like a dog. A space had been emptied. Facing the emptynd, I gave my thanks to god. After deciding that this ce was going to be the capital, I joked to a smiling S-Shou that the named of this country would be Simon Country. Isnt it confirmed that this is to be called Elzmu? He said. Well, it was true that I went bargaining with god for this but it was not like I did anything great. God was just being a kind old man. Youre joking. It counldnt possibly be... Wasnt it supposed to be S-Shou, who was a former Noble to do this instead? As for Elzmu, it was because Azuma seemed to be really difficult for S-Shou to pronounced and no matter how I corrected him, he could only call me Elzmu. But when I exined that Azuma meant North in my countrysnguage, S-Shou started grinning. I had a bad feeling about this. I made a pact with yet another beast. It was a humanoid creature that was about 10cm tall but for some reason, its head was an eyeball. Its look was exactly like Eyeball Ojiisan. I saved it from being attacked by other monsters out of curiosity and was told by it that it wanted to make a pact with me. The magical pact that I made between us..... Lets stop. Im a male. For this beast, it seemed like the price for the pact was to named it. I came out with a genius name Alcumedes. Cool. Alcumedes was able to used space magic, something like creating another dimension, and was able to ce stuff inside. Seeing that, I thought of something. I wondered if its weird to go asking him to make tools for me just like a certain blue cat robot. I immediately used that magic. The higher ones mana was, the bigger the space was going to be. Mine was 53 million so.... it was going to be big. I can put quite a lot of stuff in there. Space magic sure was awesome. This, was what was missing. Well, tomorrow, we shall be heading towards S-Shous country, Hattuo. The person who read this was most probably one of us. I dont know if you are a tripper or a reincatator but, erm.... Please dont mind my ck history. Im regretting it. Chapter 118 – Let Us Eat Dinner… Please? 118 C Let Us Eat Dinner... Please? Posted on July 16, 2017 by crazypumkin *Unedited After reaching the dining room, Zen and Selphy were already waiting inside. Sorry for making you wait. I apologized immediately but for some reason, Selphys eyes were sparkling. No worries! You gave me time to unpack and even to chat with Chiffon-san about many things... fu fu fu fu fu. Selphy, who wasughing happily was being really cute but after spotting a slightly flushed Chiffon standing at the back, my face cramped. Wh, what did you guys talk about, Chiffon-san? I, I see. Thats great. Are you okay too, Zen? If I were to tsukkomi badly at that, the scene from earlier would most likely yed out again so I changed the topic to Zen. Although he was looking nervous, his eyes were glittering like Selphy. I finished unpacking too... Its just that this house is too awesome that I am feeling nervous but.... this house is really awesome! The magic tools used in this house looked like it has being in use for a while and the quality of it! As expected of a magical tool craftsmans son who was also aiming to be one. So he was being excited by all the tools we had in our house. But he might be right about that. I had been living here since forever so I did not really noticed it but it was true that most tools in this house had an aged feeling to them. Not in the way of being worn out but more like having a strong and sturdy kind of feeling. Especially the lighting and the air conditioning. To put it simply, it was like having brought a good product and had been using it for years without it breaking down. Ah, but having since read that diary, I cant help but had a nagging suspicion that these might just be magical tools back from the days when Elzmu was founded. After all, an air-conditioning magic tool was really unusual. Its most probably Terao who made that. Somehow, thinking this way made it all quite amusing. .....from the curve of the ornament, it looks like it had been here for at least 100 years. My excitement seemed to be raising after seeing how heated Zen was about it. Might be. The paint used on it looked to be from Hadazerl so it might really be from the founding year. Serious! Since I cant tell them about the diary, I simply randomly gave an excuse that sounded like I was joking. But to even know about the paint as well as the ornament... It was already quite tough with studying for the skipping-of-grades exam but to even possessed these kind of information... Zen was really quite smart. A kind of preservation or maintenance magic circle must be carved on the tools. As we got heated over the discussion, Fathers voice was heard. Ah, Father. The air-conditioning tool used is still currently moving right now but never once had it been taken down for maintenance. A face, which peeked out from behind Father, was as beautiful as ever. Mother! You came! I eximed, feeling surprised. During these few days, Mother was busy going for tea parties doing some politics that only women could do so she was hardly at home. She did came back by evening but she would usually spend the time in her room, working. Which was why we usually had dinner at night. But since Zen and Selphy, 2 children, were here, dinner was pushed forward to during the evening but to think Mother would appeared. I grinned without thinking, before feeling a strong gaze upon me. .....Father looked lonely. Fa, Father too? Although I dont know the reason, from the fact that this person was an idiot parent, I guess his face fell from me not caring. Ah, since my past life was like that, I was really treating this family as something really important to me. I do loved the both of them deeply but for some reason, I was willing to let Mother see it but not Father. I mean. Wasnt it embarrassing? Wiilllllllllll! But more than anything, annoying. It was like the same scene reyed from when I first came back home. I was hugged by Father, whom then rubbed his cheek against mine. Stop! Your beard hurts~~!!! This time, although Zen and Selphy were surprised, they were looking on with smiles on their faces. How can I stand this?! Onii-San is seriously going to cry! Why was I being watch with warm gazes from children younger than me?! Im already 25! Although I looked 8. Ah no, please dont say I dont even looked 8. Chapter 119 – The Tempest of Wrong Words 119 C The Tempest of Wrong Words Posted on July 17, 2017 by crazypumkin *Unedited Som, somehow I managed to got out.... You would think that all thanks to the [cheat] I possessed, I wouldnt be panting that hard but... Its Father, you know. My mental strength was depleted along with my physical one. Why, for all things, that I had to be rubbed on the face by a man with an average face that was exactly like the one I had?! Did he did it on purpose to make me hate him?! Did he?! If I was to be rubbed, I would really rather it be Chiffon... Ah no, I said nothing. If I did that then I would simply be a pervert. Seriously. Since I can felt his love for me, it was even worst. Rubbing my slightly reddened face, I hurried over to my seat. I might get attacked by Father again if I dont hurry. Will is so easily embarrassed....! I red at Father who was sprouting off his mouth. Please stop. Please stop providing Selphy with topics she could used against me. Ufufufu. You are like always.... Well then, I am sorry for letting you wait. Let us start our dinner. Mother said, smiling gently. Thats right. It was a cruel thing to let 10 years old in the mist of growing to wait with food right in front of them. It was like cing a dish of dog food in front of your dog and not allowing it to eat. Guuuu.... A sound was heard. Oh, how timely. Whose stomach rumbled, I wondered. And then, the person whose face reddened was none other then Selphy. ...Oh, so its you. I had thought that it would be Zen since it looked like something he would do. I did not realized that I was looking at her with a grin on my face. Selphy shrunk even smaller as she hanged her head down. Will and Gion-Sama are really alike... Just how alike were our grinning average face? Or rather Zen, you were really looking down on my [cheat] hearing if you thought I could not hear what you mumbled under your breath. He he he. Oh my~, let us start! Thats right. Well then, ittadakimasu. Ittadakimasu! At Mothers rushing, everyone raised their voices and started the meal. Hah, you all must be disappointed. The event where Exining what ittadakimasu to everyone after you idently said it couldnt be done. Why? The reason was of course, the First Founder, Terao-kuns work. He had snapped that g into 2. Because when he first founded Elzmu, he had spread the use of [Ittadakimasu] to everyone. Which meant, Terao, that guy, had experienced that Exining what ittadakimasu to everyone after you idently said it event. Hm, dont think Im feeling envious because you did it. Delicious...! As useless thoughts ran through me mind, Zen, who was eating hearty, muttered, trembling slightly. He seemed to be shaking from the deliciousness of the food. Oh oh, right~ The maids and cooks in my house were awesome, werent they! Before heading towards the Academy, I was really quite bored at home. So I sneaked into the kitchen a few times. Please dont look down on me, who was once called the devil of working part-time. Ah, although I hasnt really been called that before. I know. I dont even had enough friends who would called me that. Ha ha.... how empty. An, anyway, I did several food-rted jobs before. And was even offered a full-time position. Simply, I am good at cooking. And so, I had freely shared my expertise with our houses cooks. You can say that they were my disciples. And these dishes were all cooked by them. To hear my disciples being praised really made me happy. Hahaha! Right? This dish is called Rolled Cabbage. Its cooked by slowly simmering orc minced meat rolled with cabbage in the meat juices! Isnt it delicious? Well, it cant be helped that I was feeling quite proud. Can it be that this dish had something to do with Will too.... Zen said, as his head whipped around and looked at me. With that proud expression on my face, I nodded slowly. At my affirmation, Zens eyes sparkled. So you can even make such delicious food! Please marry me!! Wait wait wait a minute, calm down! I dont want to! At Zens sudden deration, I cant helped but threw in a tsukkomi after see how Mary-San and the other maids tried to suppressed theirughter. Stop it! Although I dont have any dating experience but it didnt meant I went that way! Although Im happy Zen loved my dishes but why had it came to that?! Zen was still as air-headed as ever. I panted a little from over-using my strength at tsukkoming. Then, as if realizing what he had just said, Zens face went red. Please stop with that kind of reaction. It would only introduced more misunderstandings. There would be major problems happening if there were any corrupteddies here. I grew wearily, thinking back to all the rumors I had in my past life. Moreover, Selphy had a deeply-in-thought expression on her face. I wondered what she was thinking. Maybe she was just feeling grossed out by imagining Zen and I being married. Cough. It was a famous person around here who made that dish and not me. Besides, Im sorry to say but I love girls. Yep. I coughed and although it was a littlete, I tried setting things right. But, when my eyes met with the maids, they immediately averted their eyes away with a great force. And Mary-Sans eyes had a warm sheen to them. Will, you... To say that you love girls at your age... Father went up and threw a tsukkomi straight at me. It seemed like I said something weird in mist of all that confusion. I feel uneasy for Wills future.... Ufufufu. His future will be unpredictable. Mother said happily,ughing. Ah, even I would think the same way if I were to heard an 8 year old said he loves girls. Oh no.... Wills dangerous.... I came crashing to the ground after hearing what Selphy muttered. I kinda hate my [cheat] right now. This was definitely a misunderstanding! To think the summer event of having my friends over at my house was just beginning. Ah, that uneasy feeling I had before must be about this dinner. I truly prayed that I would be able undo this misunderstand before they went home. Chapter 120 – Speaking Of Summer Event… 120 C Speaking Of Summer Event... Posted on July 29, 2017 by crazypumkin *Unedited TN: Im back. Yes, its actually summer now in Japan. So humid. So hot. A total match with what Im tranting right now. What would pop into your mind when you heard Summer Events? Fireworks, Summer Matsuri, Pool. [TN: Natsu Matsuri, Summer Festival] Aah. No matter which, they all shined brightly as wonderful events like how jewels in a treasure box would, after being hit by the sunlight. Yes..! DDDDThat was if you had a partner!! Fu ha ha ha ha ha! All you unpopr guys! You understand, dont you? Those couples whose smiles even outshined the fireworks in a firework event. You thought you would be having fun with your friends at a matsuri but you would find your mental strength wearing down by all the couples surrounding you. And might find yourself having a new weakness after heading to the pool and getting blinded by all the couples lovey-doveying together. Yes, summer events were all meant for couples. Truly horrifying. That was how it felt like to me anyway. That unpopr guyment above was actually pointing right at the previous-life me. That was why, I would only admit watermelon smashing as a summer event. Watermelon..... .....Smashing? Both Zen and Selphy tilted their head. The watermelon (suika) I was talking about was not the contactless smart card Suica. It would be a tragedy if that broke... Eh, that joke would not get through in this world I guess... Since we had time after dinner, I invited the both of them to y and we ended up in the garden. Although I said garden but remember, this was a highly secretive ce. Although our garden meant entire hill, we had no ess to most ces. As if guarding against the visitors or protecting me. Plus, my idiots parents were worried about a variety of things and we were only allowed to head towards a spot where they could see us from the window. Yep. Watermelons are a kind of fruit... Well, vegetables actually but it tastes really sweet, just like a fruit. And the game was to correctly smash it! I said proudly. Smashing watermelons were the best! Why? Because no matter the popr meter, its an event where everyone would have fun! And it would taste even sweeter when you get to eat the watermelon you smashed. Also because this event was at the top of my list I made in case I had friendsing over to y. Huh.....? Is it fun to smash it? Zen asked, his face puzzled. Well.... simply smashing it might be fun I guess. Like how people love bursting bubble wraps for hours. As there were nothing simr in this world, I understand their bewilderment. But I am a man who was prepared. Grinning, I pulled something out of my pocket. Ta-dah~! B l i n d f o l d! Like a certain blue robotic cat pulling something out of its pouch, it was long piece of white cloth that would be used to cover ones eyes. I used my superb sewing skills to made it. Hehehe. Okay, Im lying. All that was needed to be done was to simply cut the shape out. Erm, why do we need a blindfold? Asked Selphy. Me, in an exuberant mood, sneaked up from behind Zen and blindfolded him while he was still surprised. Yosh... The person whose eyes are blindfolded will now attempted to smash the watermelon while the people around him will be giving instructions. Thats how the game is yed. I spread a sheet on the ground as I exined the rules to Zen and Selphy. After knowing the rules, Selphys eyes shined. Sounds fun! Selphy eximed as she got excited. On the contrary, Zen was panicking by himself. I, Im the one who do it?! Maybe he was trying to protested to me but with his eyes blindfolded, Zen had moved towards a totally different direction as he yelled into the distance. To tell the truth, it was amusing. I grinned. Well, because its amusing. Let us get this started! Saying that, I took a bat out of my magic space dimension and handed it over to Zen. TN: So we have already reached 120 chapters. Phew. It felt like I started tranting not too long ago. And yes, I heard of this. Its the same idea as pinata, only with food. I like my watermelon cut though, thanks. Chapter 121 – The Watermelon… Got Smashed? 121 C The Watermelon... Got Smashed? Posted on July 30, 2017 by crazypumkin *Unedited Yes yes yes, a little more to the right! Selphy yelled happily. Eh? Where? Where? Zen, who was blindfolded, helplessly moved one step to his right. Thats too right! Go back a little! This time, Zen moved back too much. He was like the fox. Without thinking, I let out a chuckle. I once read a tale from Aesops Fables, which talked about a dog and a cat fighting over a piece of meat. A fox nearby then suggested using a scales to split the meat equally. The crafty fox then began to eat away the excess meat in order to bnce the 2 pieces of meat and ate it all up in the end. Helpless Zen was amusing though. He seemed to had gotten cocky and regardless of how Selphys instructed him, he had moved in a totally direction from the watermelon. I opened my mouth as the corners of my lips curled up. Zen, take a step towards your right around 10cm. Yep, thats it. Now raise the bat in front of you.... swing it clockwise at a 15 degree angle! I gave Selphy a hows that look. Hehehehe. You need detailed instructions like this for it to work. It was this kind of moment that made me felt alive! Viva knowledge! Totally different from the temporary knowledge one gained by cramming all they can the night before an exam! ...Ouch! Stop throwing rocks! How childish! I am a fair and just person who will not let children just because they were young. Although there was no victory or defeat for watermelon smashing. Its just in the heat of the moment. As per the rules, I spun Zen around, who was blindfolded, before starting the game. This was a game for others to lead the blindfolded person towards the watermelon and smashing it, but the spinning around in the beginning was enough to messed up ones direction sense. But I seemed to had spun him one too many times. I got excited and spun Zen until I think I saw stars. I cant helped it, this was the first time one of my dreams came true so I got really high. Right there! As Zen slowly swung his bat around, I gave a yell when his bat reached the top of the watermelon. Zen nodded at my instructions and raised his bat. Ah....! He fell. Zen fell splendidly. *chuckles* A chuckle escaped from my mouth. Evenughter could be heard from Selphy standing beside me. Seriously! How scary was his ability to make oneugh?! Oh, Zen! There was no other way about it. I am truly convinced. The god ofughter loved him. He must had divine protection or favor with the god. All the way up till he swung the bat was perfect. But it seemed like he used to much strength in swinging the bat that he slipped on the mat. And he splendidly did a beautiful fall. The kind where onended on ones stomach. Not to mention him falling perfectly on top of the watermelon. Gravity was certainly doing its job. Zen, so, sorry. I should have secured the mat firmly. Are you okay? I apologized to Zen, holding on to both my stomach and myughter. Zen, who was still blindfolded, raised his head to where my stomach was andughed sheepishly. Im okay! I guess I used too much force. But since Zen didnt looked like he was in pain from hitting his stomach, I guess there was no harm done. Thats great. But I was still the one at fault for not securing the mat. Ill heal you just in case. ΰK. [TN: Chiyu] I cast a healing magic on Zens stomach. And at the same time, restored the smashed watermelon. Seeing that, Zen had a weird expression on his face. To used the legendary healing magic like that... On a watermelon. Not to mention it was just for fun. I knew he was thinking about all that but please, wasting food was a big no-no. 1 grain of rice hold 7 gods. Ah, but this world doesnt had that many gods. Just one. That grandpa. I wondered if he already shaved off his beard. Well then! Ill go next as an apology! Taking the blindfold over from Zen, I blindfolded myself. And was then spun around by the both of them. Yep. I must had spun Zen around too much the first time. Because I was spun around quite a bit. But me, who possess [cheat], this was nothing. I immediately regained my bearings. Too bad! I am really good at watermelon smashing! Eh? How did I know about this since I had never yed this game with anyone before? Dont ask! You already knew, dont you..... The watermelon is...... here! I pointed my bat. Wah!! Youre awesome!! I heard Zens voice. It seemed like I pointed in the correct direction. Well, I can sense its presence. Living things in games or manga were often depicted to had a [presence] but here, [presence] meant using sound or the wind as a way to feel whats around you. On other (previous world) words, the sixth sense. By using the reverberation of the sound, I could determined where someone was going as they moved. But a watermelon had no presence. Yep. Because it cant move. If it did, it must had been possessed. So why was I thinking of this? I am an idiot, I apologized. I felt like sensing [presence] since I was blindfolded to see if I could sense anything. Hmmm.... Then how do I sense stuff that doesnt move? There was this thing called [mana] in this world. Everything in this world possessed mana, which was how I sensed it. Normally, mana given out by vegetation was so weak that it could hardly be sensed. But, I had my [cheat]. But, since this was a game, it wouldnt be fair. So I shall stop sensing. Although I could also produced sound and tried to use that to determined the ce of where the watermelon was at... Nah. The fun part of this game was to get lead around by your friends as you yed together and not really that the smashing part. And so, I readied myself and waited for the both of their instructions. Chapter 122 – It’s Vexing But This Is What Reminds One Of Summer 122 C Its Vexing But This Is What Reminds One Of Summer Posted on August 5, 2017 by crazypumkin *Unedited Lets have fireworks! I pointed my finger at the sky as I made a suggestion. Eh, what happened to the watermelon smashing? The result of that was not important. The important thing was to have fun. To put it simply, I failed at smashing it. Yep. Selphy, for some reason, managed to smashed it calmly at her first try. And that was even before we even started instructing her. I wondered if this was a special ability of Elves. And when I thought about it, I knew it couldnt be. Because that Selphy did followed instructions. Yes, I think you should had guess it by now. Thats right, she was following the Faeries instructions. How crafty. But she did not broke any rules in a sense..... This was where I deeply felt the fantasy side of this world. Oh yes, the smashed watermelon was delicious. Fireworks as in that fireworks? Zen asked, tilting his head. Yep. That fireworks. An art piece that is made out of explosions. Huh? Zen turned his puzzled gaze at me. Oh well. ......Nothing. Dont worry about it. Anyway, fireworks. At this moment, Selphy, who had been wearing a proud expression, asked. Whats fireworks? Nice question, Selphy! I have been waiting for someone to ask! A smile floated up onto my face. In this world, the only fireworks were those that were being fired into the sky. Originally, on earth, fireworks origin from China where they had something like dynamites and Europe used it to shoot up into the sky as a way to proimed power. As it was an object used to show off power in times of war, it had to be huge and shy. That was why, speaking of fireworks, the first thing that came to mind was those that was to be shot into the sky. But shooting of a rocket firework when friends gathered at your garden would be disastrous. Well, what about at the riverside then, you asked. No, that was out too. Because you would be found out immediately. Then how about some deserted area like rice paddies.... Well, all I can say was that if you own those rice paddies, sure, fire away. If not, it would be a different crime altogether. Policemen are scary. Cough cough. Well, what about fireworks in this world? Fireworks is something the First Founder invented. A ball packed full of explosives will then be thrown into the sky and when it explodes, you can enjoy the visual and the music of it. The reason is because of the easily burnable gunpowder and metal powder and different types of metal powder would produce different colors. Which means, making these wonderful fireworks are not limited onlynto high mana possessing Nobles but to everyone! It seemed like Terao invented it. He sure did a lot of stuff. But I get it cause he had always liked reincarnation-type of stories. It was also the reason why, a well-liked ikemen like Terao could became good friends with me, the leader of loneliness. The 2 of us would often chatted about stupid topics like [If we were to travel to another world]. But I wondered how he would felt, to had his descendants build a bronze statue of him and to even included him in the textbooks, singing of his praises. If it was me, that was definitely going to be a part of my [ck history]. Ha ha ha ha ha. I was pretty sure he was going to feel the same. But the reality was that he was the one that invented it. I wondered what for though. To hyped something up? Terao in heaven must be blushing really hard right now. I respected you, you know, Terao. A grin cant stop hugging my lips though. Sorry, I dont understand. Selphys sentence pulled me back into reality. It means a light show as beautiful as flowers would spread over the sky. Ah! ..... To think it would be Zens exnation that caused Selphys eyes to sparkled. I, I am not a guy who would be disappointed at that. I clenched my fists as I forced my face to looked up. Plus! Thats not all! Look at this! We also have these 2 sparklers that can be delivered right to your doorsteps at only 500 yen! I said, mimicking a certain popr shopping channel sales pitch as my higher-then-usual voice traveled throughout the garden. 500 yen.....? What are you talking about, Will? It cant be! I was being looked down upon?! Even Selphy! ....Okay, Im sorry. I should had know that jokes from my previous world would not be understood and would only made me looked like a deranged person. And I also came to realized that my excitement level at having friends over was through the roof. Oi, you. Dont looked at me with that face! Its really not like I was lonely or anything! Im bluffing, I was lonely. Stay calm. Taking a deep breath, I tried to calm myself down. The inner me was already a splendid adult. I had to calm down and showed off my my adult-ness. Leave me.. I am just excited... Ah, it spilled out without me knowing. No, Zen did not ced a hand on my shoulder as he smiled gently. Selphy too, was not grinning at me either. Nope, they were not. But its still bright now, wasnt it? I dont know if he was trying to console me or something but with his hand still on my shoulder, Zen changed the topic. It will be dark in an hour. I answered as I escaped from Zens hand. Then what do we do with this 1 hour? Well, since we are going to do it, wouldnt it be better if its an original by us? I replied Selphy with a huge grin on my face. A special privileged just for us. Chapter 123 – Things You Can’t Forget If You Are Shooting Off Fireworks 123 C Things You Cant Forget If You Are Shooting Off Fireworks Posted on August 10, 2017 by crazypumkin *Unedited TN: Whats with the long titles these few chapters? And so, we are going to make some fireworks. Eh? What do you mean? Isnt fireworks just something that goes bang? Questioned Zen and Selphy. And I had no idea what Selphy was talking about. What had making fireworks got to do with bang? Well, in this world, only the King (Terao) knew how to create fireworks and this craft was never taught tomoners. It was all confined within the Royal familys knowledge. Know your ce, royalties. I should have a semi-circle in here... Grabbing hold of something in my subspace, I pulled out a beige semi-circle. Zen and Selphys gazes, filled with marvel, was directed at my wrist. We just need to put small ck balls as well as gunpowder in this and its done. Eh?!? After exining it simply, Zen raised his voice in surprised. Why is it that you how to make fireworks?!? Being a magical tool craftsmans son, Zen sure was sensitive to these kind of stuff. I had always made something up when it came to knowledge from my previous life but not this time. This time, I had a card up my sleeve. Heh... Dont look down on me. I still am a dukes son. I have the First Founders diary in my hands. Yes, Teraos diary. How wonderful. People closed to me already knew I was well-versed in the magguage and now, I had this great present in terms of Teraos diary. Now I can pinned all my weird knowledge on it. So now you know. Lets get started! I said, nodding proudly as I passed Zen and Selphy each a piece of the semi-circle. Making fireworks was a different task. So difficult that there exists firework artisan. And even if we normal people were to make a novice one, it would still take some time. So what should we do? Actually, this semi-circle was a magic tool I created. And its name was, easy firework..... lets stop. [TN: Basically, if you guys had even watched or read any Doraemon, you know what the author is referring to.] To go into details, its made of out wood fashioned into a semi-circle shape magic tool. Then, you would need to imagine the shape and the pattern you want the fireworks to be as you filled it up with gunpowder and ck balls and the ck balls will then moved ording to your imagination when you set it off. Amazing, wasnt it? Well, since I had never ever made any fireworks in my previous life, I had to rely on magic for this. Really, magic sure was convenient. Hm, that was also because its actually Japanese. So, after giving Zen and Selphys instructions, their eyes sparkled as they worked on the semi-circles. Well well, what shape would be it, I wondered. This was going to be fun. Zen and Selphy, as they made their versions of fireworks, they eyes kept roaming the sky, as if they were in deep thoughts. ncing at them, I made my portion and stood up. Hm? Will? Leaving Selphy who went into her own world, Zen looked at me and asked. I smiled. I have to go and receive someone whom I invited to this fireworks show. Thats why I will be leaving for a while. Oh! I see! No problem! Then well be here waiting? Having people looked at your creation was a wonderful thing. I dont know if he realized that or not, but Zen stood up and waved at me as I headed towards the house. Father, its a go for the fireworks, right? Yes, I have already settled everything. It seems that people had already started reserving their seat at that area in town where the fireworks could be seen. I stood facing Father, confirming for thest time. At my words, Father smiled, a bit wryly. Yes, I had nned this way in advance and had gotten the authorization for this. Before today, I was still troubled over the fact if I should make some original fireworks or not. Even so, I had already ordered arge order of fireworks. As for where I had the money for this, it all came from the sales I did with Buu-san, which Father knew about. This time, I was nning on mixing in some of our original fireworks into the existing ones. And the main aim of this was to introduced this culture/habit into Elzmu! I was nning to turn the Beryls territory into a famous spot for fireworks! In this world, fireworks show were like those small neighborhood summer festival kind and none of those of huge impact. Just that would be unable to satisfied this matsuri-loving soul of mine! Thanks to having the funds, I was able to make this a reality. When I became the head of Beryl, I want thisnd to be the ce where everyone would visit during summer for the wonderful fireworks show! Plus, I want to make it so that this was not something only couples enjoyed for for all ages and status! Muhahahahahahahahahahahaha!! But... fireworks show.. You sure thought of a good thing. The fireworks made by the First Founder was beautiful. I truly find it wasteful that people other than those living in the capital get to see it! As a citizen of Elzmu and also as a Noble, I want to spread the wonderful things the First Founder created to everyone!! O, oh, you sure are excited. Oops. I got a little too carried away. Lets calm down. Hee-hee-hooo. I gave a wryly smile after doing some deep breathing in my heart. Ah, hmm, well.. I tried to think like a merchant... Ah, I see. Yes, merchants are like that... At my excuse, Father thought back to all the merchants he met before and his expression turned weary. That was because, even for those high-ended ones, most merchants came from Dyuvu. In short, they were always excited and talkative. Very good at making their cases, good at drinking and strong as well. They were like the strongest of all mankind. As a head of a territory, Father had talks with them often. His eyes zed over. Well, then I would start bringing the guest over! O, oh, sure. Take care. At fathers words, I imagined the ce as I chanted in my heart. ܞơ [TN: Teni, teleport] I proceeded to then disappeared from the office as the scene in front of my eyes changed. It was a dimly-lit dreary house. Books were packed fully at one side of the house. And opposite of that stood only a coffee table and a sofa. I wondered where the clothes were stored. It cant be in that wooden chest stuffed into a nook of the house.. right? Rather that saying tidy, it was more like there was nothing in here. And the owner of this house was none other than... You look surprise no matter how many times you came. Sorry for bothering again, John-Sensei. My sparta teacher as well as my closest friend, John-Sensei. Chapter 124 – Finally Something Of Use 124 C Finally Something Of Use Posted on August 19, 2017 by crazypumkin *Unedited TN: Sorry for the 1 post per week instead of 2 these few weeks. Ill be reverting back next week to trying to type 2 posts per week. Summer just saps everything out of me.. And? Did everything go well? John-Sensei asked, his eyes sparkling while looking like he was preparing to fly towards me. I unconsciously took a step back as I nodded. The magical tool created came out quite nicely. The only problem was how the colors looked like from a distance. Ah... As expected of Will, again. Actually, when I first decided to create fireworks, I had asked for John-Senseis help in experimenting with various metal dust. Just a little before the summer holidays, I came unannounced during one of theboratorys day off and we managed to work some great colors out. Well, every cksmith already knew about the fact that different metal dust, when burnt, would produced different colors, not to mention John-Sensei, who was often asked to help in researching fireworks for the royal family. With the knowledge from the both of us, we managed to produced fireworks. Hm? Where did the experiment grounds and the metal dust came from? Magic! I teleported us over to the Beryls garden and held our experiments there. Or rather, I want to praise John-Sensei. He was knowledgeable in almost every field. Really, how wasteful was it for him to became a childs tutor? Well then, let us get on our way. John-Sensei said, as he lifted his luggage. Got it. ܞơ! [TN: Teleport] I imagined my room as I chanted. And wended safely in my room without any hups. Viva teleportation magic. But I shouldnt relied on it too often. My legs would degenerate. ......Oh well, Will. How unusual to see your room in such a messy state. John-Sensei said, as he looked at the scattered papers in the middle of my room. I smiled wryly as I answered. Father lent me a new book and I got too absorbed in it. To think I even had friends over. I passed Teraos diary over to John-Sensei. Curious, John-Sensei took the book over and after ncing at the pages inside, his face showed understanding. But I knew that was just the start of his crescendo. Oh, here ites. Can it be.. the First Founders diary?!?! This is famous for being a book filled with unknown magic circles and incantations that had gone unsolved! I see... So its the Beryl who had it....! To the me who had retreated a very safe distance away from John-Sensei, he was looking lovingly at the Teraos diary as he stroked it. .....Ah, I think I heard him said it before that his wife was research... John-Sensei area of research was magic circles and incantation. Add that with the history of this book and you were dangling a carrot in front of a horse. .......... Leaving aside me, who had a weird look frozen on my face, John-Sensei continued as he stroked the diary. Once, when I was still in Higher Academy, I had gotten hold of this book to try and decipher it. Ah, the arrogance of youth. To had baseless confidence about how I might be able to do it when all the famous researchers cant. I was really conceited... Hmm, was this what you called a bittersweet memories? I could see a hint of happiness and fun in his expression. By the way, this was used by the royal researchb to put all the neers in their ce. It seems like it would caused them to be even more earnest in researching. I get it, so John-Sensei went through it as well. With a face full of nostalgia, John-Sensei passed the diary back to me. So this was really a book full of magic incantations and circles? Cue eyes sparkling. I smiled wryly. No, this is actually... I wondered how long was I going to keep lying. As I was worried about that, for some reason, because its will came to stand. And now, no matter what I said, even though surprised, people had came to epted it. Which meant, I had no more reason to hesitate. For what reason did I hide the truth about what I know? The reason was because I might get targeted. To be used for some unsavory stuff. But above all, I dont want to be hated by people I hold dear. Although it was a bitte to talk about being targeted for my life since I had just exchanged blows with the [Shadows]. And the title of being the Dukes son brought about its own share of danger too. Even its not for my [Cheat], there were various other reasons why my life would be targeted as well. As for being used... it all depends on the situation, as well as the other party. I dont wanna get hated by my close friends. If my secret ever get exposed, I wondered if any of them would leave. No, no they wont. Even I knew that. I knew it, yet there was still unease. It was bing to be a habit. It was deeply grinded in my psych as a way of self-defense that I cant let people have any expectations of me. Even I get irritated at this thinking of mine. How stupid. I kept my memories just so I would stopped being stupid. And it made me felt like I was not trusting them at all. I am angry at how my own weakness turned into suspicions of everyone. Thats why. I pointed. Actually, John-Sensei, this is not a magic or spell book. Its a diary. The First Founders diary. John-Sensei, who had a moment of shock on his face, reverted back into a researchers face almost immediately. I let out a tiny breath of relive. Finally, the memories I kept from my previous life seemed to had been out to good use. Chapter 125 – The Reason For Not Telling 125 C The Reason For Not Telling Posted on August 26, 2017 by crazypumkin *Unedited Diary....? John-Sensei stood there, frozen as his mouth stayed open. Without thinking, I burst out chuckling at that sight. What a rare sight, to had such a handsome face showing such a stupid expression. But it sure was unfair that he was still handsome despite that. Yes, a diary. I said as I kept chuckling, which then John-Sensei regained his bearing and his expression turned pensive. Urging John-Sensei to take a seat, I took a pot and tea leaves out of my 4th dimension poc... cough cough, I meant pendent. ˮ [TN: Reisui, ice / cold water] And with that, the pot was instantly filled with ice cold water. If I casted that magic without imagining anything, fresh water woulde out instead. But its me, someone who dontpromise on anything even if it was only a part-time job, the part-time-work-devil. Brewing tea could only be done by using soft water and so, with that image in mind, I casted my magic. I then ced the tea leaves inside the ss pot already filled with water. Now for the finishing touches! 10֤äΤˣ [TN: Fast forward time by 10 minutes on this!] Yes, magic sure was handy. Taking cups out of my locket pendent, I chantlessly made ice cubs appeared it and began pouring the tea. Chink. A nice refreshing sound rang out when the ice hit the ss cups. I passed a cup over John-Sensei, who took it with a stunned expression. The both of us then took a sip. Hmmm, what a refreshing taste. Cold drinks sure was a must for summer. Well then, I cant continued wasting time like this. John-Sensei began to fidget as he kept ncing over with sparkling eyes. After finishing our drinks, I began speaking. I did tell you that I knew how magic works before, didnt I? I am not lying, but neither am I telling the whole truth. That... I thought so. At my words, John-Sensei had a I thought so look on his face as he smiled. Yep. That was because I could understand the words used in the spells. In other words, I would understand its nguage. Which was why I would freely use it. Thats right. John-Sensei area of research was in chants and circles. And he too, believed that magic was actually a nguage. My words just gave all the researchers and theorists a solid answer. All the chants and words are actually all from onenguage. For example, the 2 chants I did previously. The first chant means Ice Water. If it was a circle, the 2 words of ice and water would be written down. Why was it, that in this world, the theory that magic was anguage was not proved? Even though there were research proving that some symbols on the circle corresponded to the chant, why was that if it was a word instead, it was deemed to be an entirely different thing? [TN: Japanese is consists of Hiragana (Ҥ餬), Katagana () and Kanji (h). There are 3 ways of writing it, as seen from the example. The symbols might be referring to either Hiragana or Katagana while words are Kanji.] Although it might seemed weird, but I kinda get the reason why. In this world, there was only 1nguage. Well... as long as its within the Ranaa Continent. And their written counterpart was symbols that looked like alphabets. It might be difficult for them to linked that all those symbols and words were actually all from the samenguage. That was because Japaneses was a troublesomenguage that uses different ways of writing between Hiragana, Katagana and Kanji. This messy and chaotguage must be very difficult to understand by anguage that had a standardize way of writing. Besides, magic was deemed as a technique [Given by god]. They might just push it all into exining that it was all unexinable because its spiritual. Because in this world, god was just by your side. And above all, it was only 200 years ago that magic was made doable by everyone to the point of researching it. Before that, it was only the Nobles that could do it. That was what the First Founder did when he founded Elzmu. Rather, it was quite amazing they had only took 200 years to reach the theory that magic was actually anguage. So it was really like that...!! John-Sensei said, leaning against the chair as he let out the breath he had been holding in. He then looked at the ceiling for such a long time that I cant help but followed his gaze. Will, thank you for giving me you trust on this. ....Thank you for willing to share this with me. When I realized it, John-Sensei was staring straight at me. Trust, was it. It had been some time since I did such a thing. This too, must had been the first time John-Sensei ever said such a thing. And that was not trust, but faith. The reason being he was the first ever to witness me using my magic. I could trust my parents too. And also had faith in them. But I still dont think I would tell them the truth. If John-Sensei ever betrayed me, there was still the reason of him being an outsider that I could use, which was why I was willing to make so many things known to him. Thinking back, I already had this thought ever since I met him for the first time. As for blood rtions, even if you cut a person out of your life, your blood would still be connected. Such a stupid way of thinking, I know. But now, it changed. I can say for sure that John-Sensei is my closest friend. So much so that it would not change that fact even if he betrayed me. Him being an outsider matter not to me anymore. In the end, it was me who decided it. Which was why it was time to throw away the thinking I had in my previous life. It was time to change. Even if I had no idea if I could really do it... Truth is, the thing Im afraid was... I trust John-Sensei. But, the thing I held back was not this, it was... As John-Sensei was moved by my words, I suddenly mmed up. Was what? John-Sensei asked, smiling, a gentle smile unlike his usual awful ck ones. Ah, somehow, Im sorry. It was that John-Sensei always used to say that researching is your wife.... John-Sensei froze. I cant do something like snatching a person loved one away! The thing I was afraid was the so-called [Burnout syndrome]. Like how some students go with everything they can to get into the school of their choices and when they finally did, they were so burned out from the process that they lose the will to study on. Research was the mental support of John-Sensei. Everytime I ran into a wall and asked for John-Senseis advice, all of his advice came from the research that he did. He had been living, working forward with the aim to crush his family and now that he finally did, the only thing left holding him on was research. And with my words, he had the answer to his research. That... that is... hmm... As if in shock, John-Sensei hanged his head as his voice trembled. His shoulders were trembling too. He must be shocked that a student of his was worried about his wife. I would be shocked too, if I just realized that my student was already at that age where he would worried about that kind of stuff. That is what, John-sensei? I said as I walked towards him, looking apologetic. Trembling as he lifted his head up, John-Senseis face was bright red as tears streamed down his face. Eh?! He was that shocked?! I cant helped but panicked. Seeing me panicking, John-Sensei trembled again. What was this?! What did I do?! As I grew even more panicky, John-Sensei raised a hand to his mouth. Guffaw.... Ku ku ku... Fu ha ha... I stopped. The heck... I tsukomied by reflex. Was my panicking face that much more amusing that the shock of what I just said? What was this? No, ha ha... Will is just being Will, like usual.... ku ku.... Im alright. You dont need to worry about me. I do have something else in ce of research. John-Sensei said, unable to hold in hisughter at some ces as he just said something shocking. That my wife is research John-Sensei. Had said that he had something else other than research. Which meant.... He had a new wife I had no idea about! What hidden card was this?! Looking at John-Senseis expression, he did looked like he was living a fulfilling life with his lover. I cant believe it. The shock was like being betrayed by a friend who had said Ikeman just explode! and lets aim to be a magician~!. Ah, but John-Sensei had always been an ikeman! He did looked like he could have any choice of woman he liked. But then he was who I thought to be my best friend. I should had seen the hints. Had that research-baka really had a lover?! So... who was it? I asked. About that... John-Sensei smiled and rubbed my head. .....Its you, Will. I could felt a chill creeping up my back. TN: I brought a new novel today. Isekai Tensei No Boukensha. Seemed to be a story about a monster tamer. Looks good. No, it wouldnt be my new project after I caught up with this. Chapter 126 – Stop It! 126 C Stop It! Posted on August 27, 2017 by crazypumkin *Unedited Aha ha... fu ha ha ha, wha- what is with that face... fu fu ha ha! John-Sensei had beenughing non-stop ever since. Yep, I misunderstood. As the image of research = lover / wife was too strong, I ended up really connecting the two together but that was really just John-Senseis interest, something that he could curb his overflowing curiosity. So what John-Sensei really meant was that he was looking forward to my weird actions and thinking everyday. Will is.... my lover.... ku.. ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!! Whe- when are you going to stopughing?! O, oi! Its time to go meet my friends! No.... but thats what you thought, didnt you? Your expressions just got weirder and weirder as the conversation went on! Stop it! Yes, I was very red at this moment. That was because I did felt weird! My HP had already reached zero! I mean, ku ha ha... When I was rubbing your head, you were thinking about it, werent you? Theughing John-Sensei then suddenly straighten his posture and look at me in all seriousness. John-Sensei....? Its okay. Because I have found a better lover than research... and that is you, Will. And he smiled happily. He was doing it on purpose! Dont go with the flow at this kind of stuff, Sensei! Your acting is through the roof! Lets stop with this! If this continued, we would be eaten alive by some girls! And as that thought was running through my mind, something heavy hitting the floor was heard behind me. And it was from the doorway. Wi... Will... It cant be!! Will-Samaaa!!! This is what I was trying to prevent!!! Just like a rusted robot, my neck turned creakily towards the direction of the voices. And the scene that greeted me was Chiffon and Selphy had turned and ran away, leaving a frozen Zen standing at the doorway, a weird expression on his face. Wait! No! Its a misunderstanding!! I yelled after it fully registered in but I was toote. The girls were gone. The one remaining was the frozen Zen and the dejected me. And a John-Sensei whoughed so hard that he almost chocked. With a faraway look in my eyes, I began scolding the me a few minutes ago, the me who told them that it was okay to head to my room once they are done preparing. I AM AN IDIOT!! No matter how much a joke I wanted to pulled on them, this was too much....!!!!! Ah, so its actually like that... Im relieved... Chiffon and Selphy both gave a sigh of relief. I did the same thing quietly. I had chased after girls after that and had thoroughly and careful exined what happened and managed to clear the misunderstanding. Its too much of a taboo to be dating Sensei. Really, please stop it. Recalling the tragedy that happened in my previous life, I trembled. I had once fooled around with Terao like that in the ssroom. And the girls who saw that, froze at the doorway and tiny mutterings of The tiny book is heating up! could be heard. [TN: Tiny book refers to BL dojinshi] Of course, that that time, to the naive Sho, he had thought that they were scolding him and was dejectedly looking up that phrase through the inte. ....And got a rude shock. That was why, having this kind of misunderstanding was harmful to my mental health. Although it did not reached the level of having a trauma, but it did still raised goosebumps all over. I believed I said it before but, I love girls. I am straight... Yes, I just said that at the dining table not too long again but who would had thought that in just a few hours, this misunderstanding would happened? Today was not my day. Ri, right! To the me who was moaning as I hugged my head, Chiffon replied in a panic. Selphy was grinning for some reason I cantprehend. Zen had a even weirder expression on his face that I really cantprehend. What, Zen? Ah no. I just thought... as expected of Will. What do you meant by expected of me? Please, do tell. Anyway, it turned dark outside. The sun hadpletely set during the chaos. The timing was just right. Lets just stick with this silver lining. Well, it was about the time to fire off the fireworks. And everyone turned towards the entrance. Oh Will. Are you all prepared? When we reached the entrance, Father and Mother were waiting there. As Father walked towards me with his arms out-stretched, I was enveloped with a bad feeling and I quickly backpedaled. Yep, all preparations are finished. I had brought Sensei here too. Thats great! Well then, lets all head towards the hill. Although our mansion were build on top of the highest hill, the 2nd highest hill we were heading to were located at the north side of the mansion. It was said that the higher we fired from, the better the view would be. Eh, are Father and Mother bothing along too? I am only passing it to them though? I asked, as I continued to moved away from Father bit by bit. As I do not know the technique to fire it, I would be passing the fireworks to the professionals uncles to do it. We would only be heading towards the hill to passed them the fireworks before heading back to enjoyed it. As this is going to be a tradition, it would be better to meet them directly and give them thanks. I see. I used Zen as a shield against Father who was clinging onto me and quickly head towards the hill. Er, erm, Will? Zen called out, troubled. But I had no intentions of releasing him. Fu fu fu. Please be the sacrifice on behalf of your friend! Dear brave Zen! What, shield? Eh, somehow that way of calling sounds very rude. Youre just imagining things. Ehhhhh.... I grabbed onto Zens wrist and stretched it out in front of me. Well, its time to go or the hunter (Father) would get me! To the hill-! Chapter 127 – Firework Artisan 127 C Firework Artisan Posted on September 2, 2017 by crazypumkin *Unedited The hills around the outskirts of the district were all quite steep. The district itself was t but there were numerous hills littered along the south side of it, as if surrounding or protecting the area. Although not the the extend of a mountain, they were still pretty big. You would have trouble trying to go up those hills on foot. Hey, but there were still some that treated it as a walk in the park. It was even more so the case when climbing up with friends. With steps carved onto the hills, it felt like hiking along with friends. But the ones who think that were only Selphy and I. Be it a city boy, or an indoor-person who studied until he could pass the skipping-of-grades exams, Zen was panting not before long. Selphy, on the contrary, was humming to herself as she walked along my side. As expected of an elf who lived in the forest. This hill was nothingpared to the forest. The sight of the district in the distance, shined brightly, as if a Matsuri was talking ce. It must be bustling with noise over there right now. Right around now, Buu-san must be setting up his cart on the streets, as opposed to the morning market where he usually set it up, on my request. When it came to a fireworks show, of course there must be food around! FUHAHAHAHAHAHA! Wi-will, how much further are we? When I wasughing loudly inside my heart, a heavily panting Zen asked. Around 100m more I think. Before I could answer, Selphy had already answered it for me. It should be the first time she was climbing this hill so why was she so clear about it? How mysterious. Oh! Selphy had the secret weapon called Faeries up her sleeve. I found out when we were on our way over. She had turned the previous problem that was guing her into a weapon she could used. She earned my respect for doing something I couldnt. We are nearing the trees right about now. Selphy said, providing additional information. The area we were walking on right now had no trees but was instead filled with grass, looking every aspect like a grasnd. I had always came here for a pic. Before I enrolled into the academy, I was rather free apart from the studies, training and the asional bouts of doing business and so I came here often. Eh? Was it fun to have a pic on my own here? I am going to cry soon so please stop assuming that about me. I said nothing abouting over here on my own. I only said that I had no friends around my age, but I did had quite a few friends of different ages. Like John-Sensei and Chiffon, Buu-san or Bibinyaru-san, or even those merchants I did business with! Eh, those were only my tutor, attendant and business partners and not my friends? Sh-shut up! Anyway, I was not alone when I came here to had a pic. Those thoughts ran through my mind as we got near the densely packed trees / forest, and before I knew it, the sight before my eyes opened up and there was suddenly a space on top of the hill. The preparations for the fireworks had already been set up there. And many uncles were busily squirming about... cough, working. That was because I ordered quite arge number of fireworks.... The person-in-charged whom I met with was going This is the first time I did something as big as this! This will change everything! with his eyes sparkling. Oh well. Im gonna ignored that because the first fireworks show without it being solely being enjoyed by couples was about to start! I was going to input the correct thinking into these people! Uwah.....!! Woah! Awesome! Look at the number of them!! Zen and Selphy remarked in admiration. Thats right, thats right! I puffed my chest in pride. Seeing that, Father looked at me, grinning. What is this?! Are all of them fireworks?! Zen shouted, a face full of disbelieved. I had ordered ording to the scale of a Japans firework show and as the show here was simply a few shots here and there, the numbers might seemed huge to them. The area filled with boxes and boxes of fireworks must had looked majestic to them. Even Father let out a whistle of surprise. Master Will! As we stood there, a middle-aged uncle came running towards us. To think you specially delivered it to us! We could have go over to take it instead! Good evening, Bran-san. I wanted to let my friends take a look at the scenery up here too so no worries. In contrast with his shaven head and fierce eyes, he was a really polite person. What arge man. He was around 2m in height. Was he the master? I say, Master Bran, that was sneaky of you to rush over here first! From behind, a person running frantically over was none other that the in-charged I had spoken to. He had downtrodden eyes with curly green hair, looking every bit like a person whozed about all day long. Ah, Im sorry, that was quite rude, wasnt it? Hmm, how about someone who looked weak? And what was so sneaky? He didnt talk like that from at the beginning but as we met, he was beginning to change his way of speaking. I wondered if he was revealing his true self or was I influencing his way of speaking? Im really sorry if its thetter. Gurus-san, what are you in such a hurry for? What, you say! Of course it was because the figure of hope, Will-sama is here! How can I not hurry?! Really. You dont have to say that just because Im a Nobles son. Im really fine with all that, you know? To ran all the way, leaving his work in preparing for the show was because I am still a noble. A Dukes son, on top of that. That fact had always slipped by me because I was used to mymoners life in my previous life. I hate myself sometimes for forgetting about it because it caused troubles like this. But when I made that reply, Gurus-san gave me a stunned look. What are you talking about?! I dont care if you are a noble or not but youre my hope! Of course I have to wee you! You have no idea how many thanks we have for Master Will! There is just no words that would express our thanks! Such moving words. Something, my eyes were drooling again, Must be my age. Ah! Im only 8, a ha ha ha ha ha! But... I see. Now I felt like thanking them too. Im happy they did not do it just because Im a noble. And everything happened because our interest met each others perfectly. I did not meant to helped them, it was just that when I decided to hold a fireworks show, they had been worrying about their sales of fireworks being so low. It was really all a coincidence. And a business as well. And there were a mountain of reasons why they really shouldnt felt thankful to me. And yet they did. It made me happy that it was all because of my actions. Was my vow in my previous life to live a life without my looks staring to work now? Without realizing it, I was smiling. It goes for me too, thank you. Smiling widely to cover the fact that drool was about to dripped from my eyes, the voice that came out was trembling instead. How embarrassing. As Iy dejected over that, I heard a panicking voice. Ah!! Ah!! Im sorry!! Master! It seemed like Gurus-san had realized that my father was standing behind me all along. In a way, he was really a big shot. Father and Mother had auras that was sparkling brightly. Were they that happy that I was thanked? Thank you. No, or were they simply going crazy over all there fireworks here? Ah, no matter which, Im d they looked happy. Father shook his head, telling them he didnt mind and went ahead with greetings. I really felt like I wanted to continue working along with them for all the future fireworks shows. Chapter 128 – Our Savior (First – Gurus POV) 128 C Our Savior (First C Gurus POV) Posted on September 3, 2017 by crazypumkin *Unedited It had been 10 years since Gurus entered thispany. It was just like yesterday when the 15 year old him had decided to work in thispany, thought a tired and weary Gurus as he clothed his tired and weary body. Sigh..... He let out a deep sigh. Thepany chair he sat onto made a weird creaking sound as if apanying him. He had thought that he gotten used to it but still, it strike him deeply. In this smallpany where he was the only one working in the sales department, there was no one he could shared his troubles with. Thepany Gurus was working at was apany that creates [Fireworks]. After seeing the fireworks at a Nobles dinner party, the young him then decided that he would enter into this industry. But unknown to him, the fireworks industry was a really tiny ce that was about to head into extinction. After he found out about that fact, he vowed that he would spread the beauty of fireworks all over the ce and bring this industry back to life. But real life had not been that easy. And today too, had another party organizer that went I had never used fireworks nor do I know whats the reason for it. Besides, what exactly is fireworks? . And when Gurus answered that it was something akin to seeing brightly lit flowers blooming in the sky, he got back a response about why cant they use magic instead and was directed a rude look. Plus, fireworks were not exactly cheap just to try to see how it would go. He was about to give up. The only reason why thepany was still holding on was because this was thepany that the First Founder himself passed the technique onto. It had a feeling of being a traditional art form. It was not like thepany was in debts, nor was it heading for a decline. But even so, to be existing on such a thin and fine thread was not something Gurus would like. He wanted to convey the beauty to every citizen and let them know the how splendid fireworks would be. Im really at my end.... He said weakly. And at this exact moment. Jingle Jingle. Sounds were hearding from the metal bell hanging outside the door. And there was only 1 person who would ring it. A customer....?! Jumping onto his feet, an unbelievable Gurus rushed to answer the door. Disappointment enveloped him when Gurus first opened the door. Yes, because the one standing in front of the door was a very young boy. Ah, he must had either got the wrong door or was simply ying a prank.... But even as he thought that, Gurus put on a professional smile and started his [Sales] attitude. As not to give a bad impression by being angry, Gurus tried hard at suppressing his sigh and directed a huge smile at the boy. Hello, is there anything I can help you? This is a fireworkspany so... Ah, so I was right! Thank god. I saw no one being around so I was worried if I got the wrong ce. But words that came out of the boys mouth overturned all of Guruss assumptions. The boy spoke in a clear and polite tone so it did not look to be a prank. Plus, he said he was looking for this ce. Did he came over for an errand from his parents? Realizing that, he looked closely and found out that the boy was wearing clothes of fine quality and his attitude was calm and steady. Maybe he was not running an errand but was instead an apprentice from anotherpany. After all, he did not looked to be of school age so maybe he was learning something in advance to prepare for his future. So, so you had been looking for ourpany! I apologize, I went out for a moment. Please, please enter. Suddenly, Gurus throat felt parched. This could be something big. For the sake of thepanys future, he need to at least sell something. This might be a bigpany that could even afford to let such a young boy to deal with something like fireworks. It was his duty to give a good impression. Leading the boy into the parlor deep inside the office, Gurus took a deep breath. Gurus was stunned. He had decided toy down a good impression as so to form a connection with thepany in prepare for further coboration. .......... What was happening instead? So, how much would it cost if I am nning on firing about a million shots of fireworks? After some small talk with the boy, he headed into business talk and that was the very first sentence that came out. ......Huh? That just came straight out from Guruss mouth as he froze but he was pretty sure anyone would had the same reaction as him. This was a world where double digits would be considered big. And what did this boy said? A million. He said a million. Gurus immediately came to his senses and as he began to ask for details, his heart was pounding frantically. Staring at the boy in front of him, Gurus found out that he looked to be about 6, with soft and silky sliver hair and facial features that looked like an angel. A very very cute boy. Why had such a boy... came here specially to carry out such a fraud!? Gurus did not care if anyoneughed at him for being serious with a kid but he was indeed furious. He had hope. And it turned out to be a prank. I mean, a million shots. It was not a number apany coulde out with, normally. Even if it was real, it would most definitely not be handled by a kid. But, all the way up till now, the prank had been quite well done. After all, this was a prank thought out by a kid. Gurus stood up, trying his best in suppressing his anger. This was where he had to show the solemnity of an adult. Boy, I know ying pranks is a kids job but there are some things you cant do no matter what. Wh, what? He said something cool. Gurus stood up straight, waiting to be praised. Look, the boy was bewildered. He must be thinking that he was exposed. There are some pranks that are not funny. Not everyone couldugh can let you off the hook. Gurus said amiably. .....Huh? This time, it was the boy who was bbergasted. Will cant helped by smiled wryly. Getting angry at a kid would do nothing in teaching him whats wrong and right. The correct way was to let a kid know what he was doing and how was it going to affect people. One had to correctly lead and guide a kid to what he should do. DDDDDDDD Was what Gurus had read in [Essential Points For Good Communication!] book. I am so cool. And Gurus suddenly realized it. The stunned boy had since changed expression and was looking at him. And that expression... was it resignation, orprehension? It was a subtle expression that a normal 6 year old kid cant pulled off. Ah, that was thoughtless of me. Of course you would think this is fraud or a prank. What to do... The boy guessed correctly what Guruss had been thinking and seemed to be ming himself for a mistake he had done. The adult-like way of talking threw Gurus into another loop. It would take a long time to exin till you would believed me so I shall stop it here. I would being back on another day then. The boy said with a smile. Dazed, Gurus led the boy outside before slumping onto his chair. Come to think of it, do a kid used such politenguage? No matter how Gurus thought, it was not normal. Plus that adult-like expression and speech. He did thought that it was just an excuse to ran away but he was not convinced. Because that boy had no look of embarrassment but instead, confidence. Another day.... Gurus muttered to himself. If that was real, the boy would most likely bring some form of prove along. A prove that the order of a million shots... however unbelievable it was, Gurus was starting to believed it. Could this be the start of something big, Gurus thought as a smile crept onto his face. TN: Im on a roll with this despite wanting to do other stuff instead. These random inserts of POV refresh me. I got it done in about an hour. Enjoy. Im off to studying then. Chapter 129 – Our Savior (Last – Gurus POV) 129 C Our Savior (Last C Gurus POV) Posted on September 11, 2017 by crazypumkin *Unedited TN: Oops, the weekends just flew passed me before I even realized it. Sorry for thete releases! 3 days after meeting the weird little boy. After returning from the usual sales rounds outside, Gurus was puzzled as to why the office was stirring up with sounds of people talking when the office was usually empty. In thispany, aside from Gurus, the rest of the workers were all fireworks craftsmen, ones who truly take pride in their work so you would hardly see them hanging around the office when they could secluded themselves at the workshop. And from the usually lonely office where Gurus stayed by himself, voices were heard. This was clearly abnormal. He wondered what was the matter. Did they had a burry or something.... No, there was nothing in the office to steal from. Ah, reality sure was harsh. But, what then? Gurus then ran towards the door in a bid to reached the office sooner and when he got close, he heardughtering from within. That eased his pounding heart. Despite knowing there was nothing of worth in the office, Gurus still felt a tiny bit of uneasiness. I have returned... He said, in a tiny voice that could just slipped past your ears if ones not paying any attention, Gurus opened his eyes wide when he saw the person inside the office. The boy... from before..!? Yes, it was the young boy who said he would being back 3 days ago. And the person chatting with him was none other than the boss of thispany, as well as the top fireworks craftsman, Master Bran. And on top of that, there was a very tough-looking bear beastman standing behind the young boy. Oh! Gurus, youve finally back! Master Bran said, realizing the Guruss presence immediately as he was sitting facing the door. Ye, yes! Erm... Ah, wee. Bewildered by the sight in front of him, Gurus tried pulling himself together and greeted the young boy. The young boy then stood, unfazed, and slowly turned towards Gurus. Just that turn alone looked elegant to Gurus who came from the countryside. Gurus felt like he lost even though he went though training in terms on how to hold himself better for the sake of being a salesman. But now was not the time for him to be distracted by these useless thoughts. Nice to see you again, Gurus-sama. The gentle smile from the boy was oozing elegance. Gurus really wondered whichpany did this little apprentice came from. Realizing the scale ofpany, cold sweat started dripping down Guruss back. Nice to meet you. You came back. Without thinking, Guruss tone turned polite and as if noticing the changes, the boys smile deepened. I brought along a way to prove my identity. Once again.. The boy bowed elegantly. Gurus unconsciously did a little nod in response to the bow. ...let me introduce myself. I am in charged of managing the B-grade gourmet foodpany, Will. Gurus froze. And this here.. The boy moved aside and the bear beastman who was standing behind him came into Guruss sight. Meeting the boys eyes, the bear beastman did a bow too. My name is Buhual, and I am the chairman of thepany. The beastman then proceeded to take out a guild card from his breast pocket. And on it, Buhuals name as well as hispany was written clearly on it. Description on a guild card was created by divine power and it cant be forged. Therefore, thepany written on it was..... Kuma Neko Private Limited...?!!! [TN: Kuma = bear, Neko = cat, Im pretty sure everyone knows this by now. Bear Catpany just doesnt sound as good...] Gurus eximed once heid his eyes on the card. [Kuma Neko Private Limited] was apany dealing in foodstuff that suddenly stood out 3 years ago. Now, they were one of the majorpanies around and was said to had brought about a new revolution in terms of food. It was to the extend that every citizen in Elzmu knew about [Kuma Neko Private Limited]. It was because they were famous for causing chaos whenever their food cart rolled out that needed the use of the Knights in helping to stabilized the situation. And recently, there were rumors of a new shop opening too. So how could Gurus not know about them? He had queued up for their food several times while thinking they were someone he could never get closed to in his lifetime. B-grade gourmet food... its too delicious. And his favorite among all was a dish called [Yakisoba]. Enough about him. The problem right now was, that famouspany, [Kuma Neko Private Limited]s chairman was standing right in front of him. And his face grew pale when he saw the seating arrangements. Master Bran...!! Why did you not let our precious customer have a seat?! Gurus was despairing to the point of almost shrieking it out. Every customer was of great importance! Plus, the beastman standing right in front of him had the power of crushing this smallpany with just a finger. No one could med Gurus for panicking. Ha ha ha! Rx, Gurus, I did offer a seat but he firmly declined. Wh, why?? Bran said,ughing at the sight of the panicking Gurus. And that question was answered by the chairman himself. Because Im only here to observe this time. The slow and steady tone of his calmed Gurus down. And at the same time, it allowed him to digested his words. Observe....? And another question popped out of Guruss mouth. Realizing it this time, He quickly held his mouth. As a salesman, it was not his ce to ask. Thats right. The chairman nodded happily, not minding it at all. Gurus could not understand. Wasnt the boy someone hired by thepany? To be heading the negotiations instead of the chairman of thepany was indeed very weird. It looked just like... the boy was of a higher position than the chairman. Well then. Im sorry for causing all the confusion but may I exin the new business n I had in mind? The boy said with an amused expression andughed. Fireworks sure is beautiful, arent they? The stunned Gurus was brought out of his thought by that phrase. After all, he entered into this industry because of his love for fireworks. He looked up, his hands slowly tightening into fists. I had seen them in various parties. If Gurus said nothing when the talk had progressed till this, he would failed both as a sales man as well as a lover of fireworks. Yes! That intensity and beauty! They shined brightly even without magic so they would most definitely add color to your party! Thats it! The young boy cut into Guruss sentence. Gurus had no idea what was it. Had he said something wrong? As Guruss heart pounded, the young boy stood up happily and pointed. Why did fireworks need to be a embellishment? Lets make them into the star of a event! A shock ran though Guruss body. Chapter 130 – Waiting Time 130 C Waiting Time Posted on September 11, 2017 by crazypumkin *Unedited TN: Phew, 2 post in a row. Brains burning up. Now my quota for thest week is met! To produced such a detailed n to raise a revolution in the fireworks industry and even to produced such a matsuri to go along with and moreover in nning to make it known worldwide!! Will-Sama is really our savior!! During the time Father was talking with the fireworks craftsmen, we took a walk around the vicinity. And when the talks ended, Gurus, whose eyes were sparkling, suddenly broke into a fervent speech about how we made my ns came true. Why the sudden torture? This was embarrassing. On top of that pure goodwill in telling, was the pure praises towards me, just made it all the more unbearable. To be more precise, the glittering eyes of Zen, Chiffon and Selphy during the entire speech. My face must be burning red right now. I really feel like digging a hole and burying myself. Anyway, this fireworks show was also made as a n to create a new business opportunity for the merchants. Leaving aside my evil personal goals. To push matusri happening throughout the country and also to implement the image of eating b-grade gourmet food during matsuri. It was also a time where people would released their stress and y to their fill during the matsuri. If this n came through, it would be our win. A totally new market would open. Furthermore, the matsuri in this world in totally different from the matsuri on earth. Well, one could say they were closer to what resembled a countryside matsuri. There was a need to have an attraction like how the portable shrine would be carried throughout the street during a matsuri. To create the same atmosphere, a huge pan would be used to made food for the masses and also be used as an attraction to gather people around. Of course, the main point was not about the food but to created that kind of atmosphere. I wanted to implement the image of a matsuri was to have fun and to rx, to enjoy eating and the beautiful fireworks. If it could be done, that it would definitely yield a profit. But it was all still in nning stages. This time, the only investor was me. Buu-san was only helping in rolling out his food cart during this event. But in reality, I only really wanted to hold a matsuri. Wills awesome...!! Zen directed his glittering eyes towards me. As expected of Will! Of course, its Will-Sama! Chiffon and Selphy looked at me with moist eyes. Ahh, I really only could answered them by turning my flushing red face away from them. And so, all of us returned to the mansion. At thest minute, Father and Gurus-san got into a frightening mutual understanding. Really, what made them so riled up about? Oh, shut up, Im not really asking, idiot. Its about time for the fireworks show. I said to the 2 of them as I pointed to my watch. A sheet wasid out in our garden and on it, table and chairs were brought out. Ta-dah, a VIP seating area was made easily. The 3 of us were sitting as we elegantly sipped on tea while waiting for the show to start. And a little further away sat my parents. The lovey-dovey aura around them were thick. Eh, this was weird. I was supposed to create a matsuri for friends to hang out. So what was my flirting, reality explode, parents were doing right now? But really, it was quite difficult to hold any negative feeling towards my parents. How should I said it... They looked really happy.. A, ah, I did not, for a moment, thought that it would be alright to made it into an event for married couples to expressed their love to each other as a way of filial piety! No, not me! When I averted my eyes from my flirting parents, I saw Chiffon standing there, smiling. Although I dont really like it, but Chiffon had a position as my attendant so she would had to behaved like one, standing behind. When our eyes met, she smiled happily. Influenced by her smile, I too, felt the corners of my lips raising up. When I first caught her as a [Shadow], Chiffon had eyes that were dead. But when she decided on the goal to became my private attendant, as time when on, her expressions grew varied. And now, she was able to smiled like that. Her smile really struck me deeply. It was like looking at how your sister slowly grew up. Chiffon, Onii-san was really d for you. Ah, although I still wondered if it was alright for her to aim to be my attendant. On top of my inly average face, I used to be rather reserved and hesitant as a child. Defiantly not someone who would do great things in the future. But that was where I needed to improved upon. Thats my homework. Because that was what I wanted to be. Mou.. And it ended up with me and Chiffon staring at each other for a while as those thoughts went through my mind. Seeing that, Selphy let out a disgruntled voice. Hm? What is it, Selphy? Erm... I mean, its that. Th, this matsuri is supposed to be an event where friends have fun together, isnt it? I see. My shoulders drooped down. Im sorry. I apologized. What was I doing, staring at my attendant? Reflect, reflect. Its okay if you realized it. Never mind that, look at the streets! Zen continued from the tsunderement from Selphy. Although the subject was changed abruptly, I totally weed it right now. If Zen had did it on purposed, he sure was a good friend. I lowered my eyes to where the streets were. What I saw was a scene much more beautiful and filled with a sense of fun than I initially thought. The streets were lit up beautifully and thanks to Marias father who helped in contacting other merchants, games stalls such as a shooting both, were set up too. This was another world. Other that those big cities, other streets were usually dark and quiet once night falls, unlike Japan where streetmps lined up along the roads. And today, among all the streets, Beryls streets were glittering and shining brightly. Apart from thenterns, the lights from the food carts and stores were adding on to the overall brightness. To be able to see all of the street, this was indeed a VIP seat. And as if cementing that fact, Zen and Selphy had been watching happily at the scene since Zen pointed it out. Ah, as for John-Sensei, he said that he preferred to stay behind at the other hill and happily mixed in with the fireworks craftsmen. In the end, the stem of researching ran its roots deep in John-Sensei. Ladies annnnnnnd Gentlemannnnnnnnn! And as we were looking down on the street, the lights went out and a huge echo-y voice ran through the Beryls street. Zen and Selphy jumped, surprised by the sudden appearance of the voice. As for me, I cant helped but grinned. Thank you for waiting! The very first year of the Beryls Fireworks Show has began! I had prepared for so long just for this moment. I am going to enjoy every bit of of it. And as the 2 were recovering from their surprise, the first shot of fireworks burst brightly in the sky. Chapter 131 – Flowers In Full Bloom 131 C Flowers In Full Bloom Posted on September 18, 2017 by crazypumkin *Unedited TN: Oops, I missed the weekends again... >_< I cant seem to keep track of time! The days just flow by since its the holidays... Sorry guys, heres the chapter, enjoy! Ladies aaaaaaaand Gentleman~!! We have kept you waiting! The very first Beryls Fireworks Festival is starting! The loud voice resounded throughout the entire street and of course, to where we were sitting as well. As Iughed at how Zen and Selphy jumped at the sudden announcement, I turned my eyes towards the sky. I was sure there were many who were as surprised as Zen and Selphy. Thinking about that, I cant helped but grinned. The first shot of fireworks spread out in the sky. Truth was, it was my creation. I wanted to create something interesting since I was in another world. I managed to designed something that would take a superputer from my previous earth topressed it into a shot. Although I had no idea what the speed of a superputer was... Ehhhhhh?! Why is words appearing in the sky?!! Yes, I designed the fireworks out to create a sentence in the sky. BERYL I HOPE YOU ENJOY THIS SHOW! Zen and Selphy read the message shining across the sky as they eyes sparkled. Magic was all about imagination. In Japan, they would try their best to somehow made a shape in the sky but over here, with the help of magic, this was easily doable. Ah, although I was just ying around. The cost would blow up if every shot of fireworks were to be made using magic. Plus, it would overturned the trait that it could be created even without the use of magic. In the first ce, fireworks were beautiful even without magic. A few shots were then fired all at once. This time, even Father and Mother raised their voices. With a loud bang that seemed to even resounded throughout ones body, flowers colored yellow and white bloomed in the sky. The might of the fireworks lit up the surroundings. A enormous amount of mana would be needed if one were to use magic to duplicated the same effect. Which meant, the only ones able to do it would be people working in the castle. Which would in turn raised the cost if for a single firework. Wah...! Selphy pped her hands at the sight of various colors of flowers blooming continuously. Then, a few flowers bloomed all at once. The entire show took around one and a half hour. In the middle of it, the 2 of them were simply sharing at the sky with their mouth wide open. Then, there was a pause. Ahh..... That was amazing! Zen eximed. I then shook my head. Ha ha ha. Its not over yet, look. I looked up at the sky again and the 2 of them followed. At that moment, a yellowish-green colored flower bloomed in the sky. Wah! Thats mine! Selphy yelled. Thats mine! Zen pointed to a shape that had a circle with a star inside. I nodded as my smile deepened. Next up was mine again. A white me bloomed into a red flower following by a ˮshaped firework as it turned into green sparkles as it fell. Yes, my image was a magic circle. Anyone going to school would be able to recognized that shape, as in I tried using kanji. Even to me, it had a very japan feel to it. [TN: ˮ, mizu, water] Lastly. Buoooohhhhhhhhh! A roar sounded as a greenish-white line was drawn in the sky. Then a loud bang was heard as it fired, producing a dragon-shaped that looked like its soaring up into the sky before dispersing. Next up would be the finale as usually seen in Japan. White and golden colored willow or chandelier spread across the sky and brightly lit up the surroundings. Everyone here stared at the sky, too amazed to even make a sound. And so, the firework festival for today is over! Thank you for watching! After hearing the host announcing the end of the show, I had an urge to shout TA-MA-YA. If I really did that then I would definitely be in the center of attention. And I then bebeled as someone weird. I would really like to avoided that if I can. Since I was already being thought as one even under normal circumstances. I had been noticing gazes that said It cant be helped since its Will a lottely. Moreover, I do not wished to bebeled as an entric person as all I wanted was to be someone normal. Ah, but since they were still willing to stay by my side, was it better to continued on this road..? No, definitely no. What was I thinking, happily epting the role of a weird guy? That was close, that was close. I almost thought that wouldnt be bad as well. ...And enough about that. Although I was the one who nned this show, thepletion was way better than what I expected. Professional were indeed professionals. The aura of a craftsman could be felt strongly from Master Bran as well. It had been fun talking to him from the start. Gurus-san felt like a normal salesman but as the talk went on, his eyes began sparkling whenever he saw me. Whenever he called me a revolutionary, I had the urge to called him a strange uncle!. That was amazing.... Zen muttered as Selphy and I nodded strongly at his word. There would be another show next year too, right? Yep. Selphy asked, looking at me with eyes full of expectation and I nodded immediately, affirming it. I wanna visit this ce again next year! Selphy said happily in response to my affirmation. Please do! Zen too! I said, smiling happily as Zen nodded at my invitation. Even though a lot of things happened, I managed to met my goal of making it an event for friends to hang out together. I wish, that our friendship would go on forever. AN: Will made a friendship deration to go on forever. Selphy-chan...... TN: Dont write it that way if youre sad for Selphy! Although Im on Chiffons ship... Oh yes, as for the TA-MA-YA yelling thing, it is a famous thing in Japan for people to yell that after a fireworks show as in Edo period, one of the the workshop for fireworks is called Tamaya. They used topete with other workshops and people would then cheer for the workshops they like. Dont ask me why they only cheer for Tamaya though. Ask Google-sensei. Chapter 132 – Beryl’s Street 132 C Beryls Street (Ivans POV C First Half) Posted on September 24, 2017 by crazypumkin *Unedited Those who attended the Fireworks Festival had said this. Instead of the expected bouquet of flowers, they saw a field of flowers blooming in the sky instead. Ivan, a former Hattuo soldier whom Will had brought back to the Beryls territory, underwent a series of strict and intense training, and finally became a part of the White Knights. Finally was used, but it had only been about a month. From that, one could see how much effort Ivan had put in. Here, the feudal lord and Duke was Gion, who was the leader of the White Knights as well. And although the White Knights were situated all over the country, the main subdivision was here and was personally lead by Gion. Ivan had aimed to became someone who would proved useful so he was really thankful towards Will who gave him the chance to honed his skills in such a good environment. Truthfully told, this sort of thing was highly impossible if not for Will as what Gion hated the most was unting of ones status to get into the Knights. Which was why Ivan, a thug-like soldier from Hattuo, gave his all in undergoing training in order to raised his level to match the elites of the elites of the Knights as well as manners that would not embarrassed the status given, all the while using the memories of Willia-Chan (Angel) or Will as his driving force. And thus, due to the intense training, Ivan had lost a little of his feelings as he graduated and rolled out as a novice knight, surrounded by youths younger than him. DDDDDDDD And, as he went on his rounds as a novice, summer came and that happened. For some reason, Ivan and the rest of the novice knights were called into attention by Gion. They were to assembled in the evening, when their training just ended. Ivan, who was scheduled to do patrolling, headed towards the training grounds after his shift. At the training grounds, those who finished their training were already gathered there. And it was a tragic sight. There were those with deathly pale faces, those who could hardly stand, some who had drool dripping from their mouth as their eyes rolled up, and some who, with blood-shot eyes, were practicing their swinging. It was pitiful, looking like a picture of a certain level in hell. But above all, it stunk of sweat. Miserable to the end. But Ivan took did not take any notice at that scene but instead had a pondering look on his face. He was fine because he was arranged to go on patrol after the morning training session but on the days where he too, had an afternoon training session, he would most likely be one of the zombies in the crowd. The job the White Knights were in-charged of were as follows, guarding of the gates, patrolling the streets, arresting criminals that were involved in whatever incident that were being investigated. They were just like the organization Will had talked about, the police. And because Elzmu was a country surrounded by the [Demon Forest], the Knights needed to undergo intense training in order to be able to guard and defeat any demon beasts should theye attacking. Of course, this not only applied to the Beryls territory but throughout the country. Even so, the training at Beryls grounds were famous for being tough. As Ivan had totally gotten used to this, he was able to stare at the new trainees with a calm expression. Ahh, growing ustomed sure was scary. A shadow approached Ivan. He was a novice knight like Ivan called Scott. I wonder whats going on. Scott said, looking at the noisy training grounds. Ivan too, was thinking about the same thing as the both of them tilted their head in puzzlement. Maybe something happened? Ivan guessed but Scott shook his head. Cant be. If it was to the extend that they needed us novice, the streets would be in a panic as well. Hmm, if thats the case, we wont be of any help anyway. Ivanughed bitterly. Novice knights like them, aspared to their senpais, were like putting snake against a dragon. They would totally be of no help at all if even the Senpais cant handled it. Plus, the streets were too quiet. So it looked like nothing serious. But knowing that put them at ease. Looking at each other, theyughed and rx, standing at ease as they waited for the announcement. After waiting for a bit, Gion appeared in front of them. His usual stern expression somehow looked a little weird today. It was an expression that he rarely show in front of the novices and trainees so it stood out. But the reason for that was quickly known. That was because a small shadow was seen behind Gion. Yes, that person was none other than Will. The cough that threaten to burst out was suppressed by Ivan as he disregard the sour sensation that welled up in his nose. To the Ivan now, Will was a part of his ck history that he wished to forget, as well as the one who could heal him, also as someone he admired. Which meant, Will was a veryplicated existence to him. But, as Wills appearance was too sudden, the first memory that rushed out was the ck history that he wanted to erased. The stunned Ivan than perked up his ears when Gion said that there was an important announcement to make. In order not to be shaken by Wills presence, he emptied his mind and thoughts. It was rude to show such a sight towards a noble. Yes, Ivan had learned a lot during his days here. Everyone, thank you for assembling. [TN: Shokun, sokurou gokuro.] At the moment Gion opened his mouth, the quiet grounds went into total silence. Everyone pretended to be ignorant of what happened and also of how Gion looked proud as he nced at Will. No matter how their hearts were thinking Its a pun....! or Thats sad.... , there was no way they could say that out loud or show it in their attitude in front of their superior. Because everyone here was a knight. Although being a knight had nothing to do with it. Or it might be that they do not wish to acknowledge how their stern and cool leader had such a moment, or how Gion was actually an idiot parent. Maybe Gion wanted to show off to his Son, Will, had he had said something amusing, but backfired. They could only pretended that it did not happened. The clever knights kept their silence. ..... I gathered you here because of an uing event! It seemed like Gion pretended nothing happened. He reverted to this stern expression as he raised his voice. XX monthster, a [Fireworks Festival] event will be held! On that day, the B-Grade Gourmet food cart is going there as well! I imagine there is going to be some disorder so all novice are to patrol and control the crowds! Saying that in a single breath, Gion looked at everyone. What is your response? Understood! Ivan and the rest saluted as they raised their voices. Scott than raised his hand. Scott. Thank you very much! What exactly is [Fireworks Festival]? That I would let my son exin. He would be exining the about the food cart as well. Any other questions? ....No? Alright. The arrangements of groups would be by your sempais would be after the lecture! Then I would be leaving the rest to my son! Gion then took his leave. He seemed to be leaving in a haste, did he had any important matters to handle? Ivan wondered about that but after seeing Wills stunned face, he understood. Ahh, Gion was escaping after leaving that bad pun behind. He even avoided Wills eyes. But then Ivan was surprised. Usually it would be strange to leave a kid whose age was not even in the double digits to give a lecture but no one was questioning that fact at all. They all had an expression that read Because its Will.. As expected of Will. Was it okay to named that adaptability as such? Then, questions started to appear. When is the [Fireworks Festival]? Looking at the statics, the lowest possibility of rainfall would be on this day so it would be this day. Where will the food cart be located at? It will be at the street lined with Icris trees that stretches from the gate till the Beryls mansion. Apart from the food cart, there would be games stores setting up along that street too. What do you mean by games stores? Shops that sells games? My n was to have games like ring toss and depends on the points earned, different prizes could be won. Gion-Sama said that there is most likely to have disorder so can I know how messy it will get? As the Kuma Nekopany had helped with the publicity of this event, people from other territory would most likely being..... The knights started throwing questions without holding back and Will smoothly answered everyone of them. This was as weird as it could get. Ivan started getting a far-away look in his eyes from witnessing his strange sight. As a neer, he would still need a long time before he could get used to thisck ofmon sense. TN: All behold the breaker ofmon sense. Chapter 133 – Beryl’s Street 133 C Beryls Street (Ivans POV C Second Half) Posted on October 1, 2017 by crazypumkin *Unedited After knowing their schedules and groups, all the novice knights took the extra time and care to go over the area where they were going to patrol on that day. All this enthusiasm stemed from how this was their first big mission that was tasked to them. Although this mission wont let them shot to fame overnight, they were all youngsters who had a strong sense of justice which resulted in them bing a knight. They were not taking this lightly and instead, viewed it as a way to offered their help to the citizens. Ivan too, was fully into it as well. Although he used to be such a thug-like soldier in Hattuo, the reason he became one was due to his childhood dream of being a help to others. Overwhelmed by the sense of helplessness and despair when he realized the true face of what a soldier meant in Hattuo made him spiraled into the wrong path. Anyone would grow if given the chance to start over. Thanks to having this regret in his heart and knowing how helpless he once was, Ivan had the strength to give it his all right now. That was because he knew how easily it was to fall since he experienced it before. Anyway, in simpler words, Ivan had been stalk.... patrolling the Icris street where the food cart would be at, everyday after his training. Let the matter where he was almost brought in for questioning by his sempais be kept a secret. Because, in the dimly lit evening, wasnt it very suspicious for a man to simply be walking to and fro along the street everyday? It was really not because his actions looked creepy or his looks was so astonishingly viinous. Ivan thought, persuading himself strongly. He had a thought about why was he singled out when the rest of the novice knights were doing the same thing but the answer came almost immediately. Yes, its the difference in age. Ivan was a lot older than the rest of the novice knights. Imagine a youth hanging at the street aspared to a middle-aged man. If one were to ask if who would looked suspicious, everyone would mostly likely point towards thetter. Yep, thats it. And so, the day before the festival arrived. Carts were already lined up along the Icris street. People wereing and going. Among them, there were many who were merchants but the beastmen numbered quite many too. Ivan used to look down upon them before but not now. Because he came to know that what Hattuo had taught them were all bullshit. Why, in the first ce, was beastmen being looked as being inferior when they could traveled through the [Demon Forest] by themselves while pulling their goods along? Even he marveled at how ignorance could turned him into an idiot. Nothing in the world sure is more dangerous than ignorance. It was almost a crime. The citizen in Hattuo cant evenpared as they cant calcte, nor use magic, nor had strength worthy of a beastmen. What made them think they were superior? Once Ivan went out and saw the world, he knew it was simply them being jealous. Earlier, he told Will-Sama about what he thought and Will-Sama had smiled wryly as he told him things. That how everyone had this kind of thinking and that was why education was so important. And when Ivan asked Will-Sama what did he meant by that, he said that humans were beings that felt happy when they ced others below them. If it was the old Ivan, he would not understand it meant but now, he knew. It was like the case where slums were ced as so to let the normal citizens feel fear from revolting against the authorities while keeping them satisfied that they were slightly on the higher level. Hattuo was a ce where it was bitterly cold during winter that no crops could grow, came with high taxes, and where the nobles who did nothing acted all high and mighty. In a word, the worst ce to lived in. But still they did not think they were at the bottom rung as that was where the beastmen were. And it was because the citizens cant used magic, thats why they thought that the nobles were amazing. They cant calcte, thats why they do not realized just how much taxes they were paying. They did not know the strength of beastmen, thats why they looked down upon them. They did not know the correct usage of money, thats why they did not know the greatness or the difficultly of being a merchant. All of it was thanks to ignorance. That was why, to Ivan, ignorance was a crime. The entire world and truth were all blocked from their eyes. Ivan never wanted to returned to being someone like that again. After his shift, he returned to the Icris street, full of zeal. One of his hand was tightly gripping onto his wallet. There was rumors that, in turn for the knights who were unable to enjoy the festival on the day itself, the street would be opened exclusively for them the day before the festival. Ivan wiggled his nose as drool was threatening to dripped down his mouth as he looked at all the carts. He was determined not to lose to his appetite for food. And finally, it was the day of the festival. As a knight, Ivan had done his best. He had conquered the food cart. Everything was delicious. It was so addicting that he went for seconds over and over again. That was dangerous. Now he knew why there would be chaos over the food cart. As the B-grade gourmet food cart had long snaking queues everyday, he hadnt had the chance to tried their food and simply cant understand why everyone was rushing over to get a taste. But, thanks to his investigation beforehand, his outlook changed. Doing prior investigation was important. He would definitely visit the next time he had the time. He swore on the organ below his heart. No, hes not going to say stomach because it was just so uncool. The patrolling of the street was unusual to say the least. One hour before and after the fireworks show was all spend on directing the crowds. Ivan had a suspicion and he was right. During the entire time from the start of the fireworks show to during the show, people kepting that the entire street was almost overflowing. As the waves of people kepting, knights stood at the side of the street as they directed the flow of the crowd, building a small stage at the crossroad as so to stand out from the crowd and let people see their directing. They even used voice-erging magic tools to make sure everyone heard them. The area they build for lost kids yed an extremely active role as well. Although this was the first festival, everything went so smoothly that it looked like this was how it should be. Ivan wondered what would happened if Will-Sama did not came up with all these ideas. The small stage at the crossroad, the area for lost kids, as well as the loudspeaker magic tool, were all suggested by Will-Sama before the start of the festival. Gion-Sama had a doubtful look when it was first suggested and so did Ivan. But it ended up being the correct way. As expected of Will-Sama. In Hattuo, festival meant people from the same vige would cooked food that they got from their harvest so this was a surprise to Ivan. But when he asked Scott, who was working with him at the home for lost kids, it was different. A festival is where everyone enjoy good food, wine and dance together, idiot! Ah... So it was really different.. Elzmu brilliance once again broke Ivansmon sense. Even so, is Fireworks that amazing? Ivan asked again. Fireworks was something that did not existed in Hattuo so he could not even began to imagine what it was. So many people came just to watch and it was even said to be the traditional arts handed down by the Elzmus First Founder. His anticipation grew bigger. Ah, I have never seen it before so... But those who had seen it before are the rare ones, you know? Its just a little something at some nobles parties. Eh, is that so? Then why is there such a crowd... Its the event where the recently famous for their unique toys [Toys Love]pany, the huge and old fashion brand [Unislo] and all the big and famous shops, not to mention the fiercely in-the-trend-now B-grade gourmet food [Kuma Neko Private Limited] are in! It is not only about the fireworks you know! Rumors said that all thesepanies owed a favor to someone who was doing something new so they all came in and join this event! Scott bellowed. Ah, Ivan finally gotten it. As expected of Will-Sama. Toy, clothing, even food. A person who will bring about a revolution was trying something new so they all came. And right now was just nicely... And now is just right in the middle of the summer holidays. Ivan mumbled. This was that persons attraction. His first try had resulted in this polished finishing and even people flocked over to helped. Plus Will-Sama handmade fireworks were gorgeous. Everyone that came are going toe again the next year and it was rumored that the scale of the festival next year was going to be bigger too. Will-Sama was Will-Sama. He had nned that far into the future. Maybe its because its Will-Sama..... Ivan waspletely exhausted after jostling with the crowd for an entire day. But there was no helping it because this was an event nned by Will-Sama. And today was the day where Ivans feelings was finally in synced with all the rest of the knights. Chapter 134 – Creeping Up Silently 134 C Creeping Up Silently Posted on October 6, 2017 by crazypumkin *Unedited The sun rays grew softer as the end of the summer holidays approached. 1 month had passed after Zen and Selphy, who stayed around for a week after the Fireworks Festival, went back home. And atst! My wish had finally came true! DDDDDDDDDDDD Yes, I finally got to helped out with Fathers work. I had always wanted to rescue Father, who was always buried underyers of paperwork and I was finally allowed to assist! Yay me! Go me! Lets go for more and more! As party poppers were setting off inside my heart, I was working hard at writing up all the reports. These reports were all reviews that were to be send to different viges. For example, giving advice to questions like This and this happened so what would be the best course of action?. Yes, I was living each day to the fullest. I would have you know what I had given up on a lot of things just to reached this stage! Yes! Like my will and pride! Eh? I dont have any pride from the beginning? Idiot! Imagined a middle-aged man like me looking up to another person while going I want to be of help... can I? and tilting his head! A man always had a sense of pride that he would carry to his grave, was what Grandpa had taught me. Thats a man! So why was I ying cute over here?! But, there was a huge wall, my age, blocking my way forward so this was the only choice I had. Besides, my only aim was to be able to help my father in his work. So I had said something I would never said usually due to my highly easily embarrassed nature. I love my parents, who gave me immense love that I was unable to get in my previous life. So even if its just a little, I want to fulfill my duty of filial piety towards them. And to achieved that aim using any methods could be counted as a man too, right? Yep. It, its not like Father stifled hisughter until his shoulders was trembling after I did that. And definitely not that even Mary-san had the same reaction. ..... That was unexpectedly unbearable. It was easier to bear if they had justugh right out. Like how it would be better to admitted that you fell instead of pretending that you were tying your shoces. Trust me, it was loads better. My neck made cracking noises as I lifted my head. The long hours of staying in the same position had stiffen it. I had this since my previous life. This pain was only those who get stiff shoulders easily would understand. But to think I would had it when my age now was only in a single digit... Lossening my shoulders, I gathered the documents I looked over as I stood up. Father was sitting right opposite of me. Ah, the towers of papers were gone, by the way. The first thing I did when I started was to clean everything up. I had stored the overflowing papers into another pocket space magical tool that I newly created. This tool could only be opened by those whose mana had been registered. Of course, the only ones registered were Father, me and a few officers working under Father. Gion-Sama. A crease appeared between Fathers brows when I called him. Just call me father. I dly wee papa too! I called that title because I thought there was a need to separated work from private life. I smiled when I heard Fathers objection. ......Father. These documents doesnt seems to be about the territory. Father stood up and walked over. Sorry, these are for the knights. Father said as he stick his tongue out. I want to draw back in disgust but I suppressed that impulse and shown no reaction. It would be my loss if I did. My experience told me that it was useless otherwise with Father. But dear Father. He looked reliable but he was unexpectedly careless. Eh? Like father like son? Ah, but I dont know much about my grandfather...... Not that, its me? ... I know that! Suspicious personal had been spotted in Sociunnovs territory... Father, this is... But, in these situation, Fathers very much reliable. When I touched upon that subject, Fathers expression turned serious. The Anti-Kingdom fraction is hiding themselves recently. Or is it better to say that the trend had died down... And Manny from the Sociunnovs territory has been asking if it was alright to request for the increase in people to deal with all the suspicious people appearing recently. Fathers exnation confirmed my suspicions. Father was the leader of the knights as well as the lord of Beryls territory. His position dont allowed him to moved or to released any information he knew easily. Although he easily revealed it to me. This showed a flexibility in thinking and a great intellect. Too bad about his average face. The lord had asked the King directly for permission. Which meant.. He is cleared of suspicion of belonging to the Anti-Kingdom fraction so the Kings response would be... He approved. The Sociunnovs territory is the wall of defense against North side of the [Demon Forest]. Its position is incredibly important in regards to the national defense. We are to temporary dispatch some help from our side. It sounded like something was about to happened. And, the King had wanted us to dispatched all the support we had. Which meant the ck Knights. Of course, support against the suspicious personal could only meant one thing. Father, my stomach hurts so can I take some rest? DDDD The ck Knights were none other that the Intelligence corp. And if the countrys battle troops had been deployed, it meant that it was the same for our opponent. In simpler words, those suspicious personal was people send out by the Hattuo Empire. Chapter 135 – His Thoughts 135 C His Thoughts Posted on October 15, 2017 by crazypumkin *Edited by AJ TN: We have a new editor, ajphares20! Wee! *Passes cookies and ice cream* EN: Thank you very much for the wee my friend. *Enjoys said desert treats.* Guta looked at the sky. The clouds in the sky were thinning out and were almost all gone. This marked the end of summer and also the little amount of time he had left. The listless Guta then rang his summoning bell. Although Spinel, who would always appear when called, was gone, Guta still had to go about his n. He had to make sure it seeded. He was not that naive to think that he could act in Elzmu without his [Shadows] so the fact that he would be found out was already being thought of. But the next step was a gamble he was staking everything on. This gamble was betting on the fact that if lost, he would only need to pay a minimal amount of damages and if won, his country would be saved. That was why, this gamble relied heavily on who was the fastest to move. As long as they make a move before their opponent, they would have the advantage. This wish of his had followed him since young. Although his hair had thinned and his belly had grown, his wish remained unchanged. Capture all the hunters! Fall out! Hemanded. The luxurious and gorgeous throne room that Guta was always in, was empty. He was, instead, in a little worn-down lodging, sitting on the sofa. Some sacrifices had to be made. Guta mumbled to himself. In front of losing his position and having the country dying of hunger, this much wasnt anything. The summer holidays wereing to an end. He had stayed in the dorm till the very veryst minute, and with the excuse that he should at least show his face in front of his father, he began setting out for home. .....Will had to helped out his father so he could note along with. Yes, Zen had pushed all responsibility onto Will. Not that he was feeling lonely. Absolutely not. It was that after hearing Will talking about how he met his goal of helping his father, Zen wish of helping his father burned even stronger! Normally, when one heard a 8 year old boy talking about helping with his fathers work, they would only think that he was ying because it was quite impossible. But if it was Will, nothing was impossible, thought Zen, with a faraway look in his eyes. Will could easily solve difficult mathematical questions and could also cast magic that even the teachers wanted to learned from him. And when you thought that Will was only good in studying, he would then proceeded to jumped out from the 2nd floor only tonded safely and harmlessly, showing his awesome reflexes. And just a while back, using that petite body of his, Will had defeated Zelda-sensei in a sword battle without any handicap from him. Will hadughed and said I just won by a small margin and Zelda-sensei had also gone easy on me. . Zen cant help but look at with Zelda-sensei, still curled up in one corner. Shiro is awesome too.... Zen mumbled. Will, in his first summoning, had managed to destroyed the ssroom by summoning a huge-ass magical beast. Not to mention it was the mystical White Dragon, the famous magical beast that was said to be one of the contracted beasts of the First Founder. Of all these things, one would think that he wouldnt have had the time to do so many things but dont forget, Will is a noble. A noble wouldnt need to do any house chores. But he overturned that again by showing how good he was at sewing, cooking and cleaning. As expected of Will. No matter how impossible a thing was, Will can do it. Because it was Will. Everyone who knew Will had the samemon understanding. There was no helping it because it was Will. This was a phrase that had helped many in oveing the huge shock that threatened to make them lose their minds. It can also be said as a way of giving up. As all these ran through Zens mind, he red at themunication device that was given by Will. This tool was yet another miracle. This pendent was a magical tool that enabledmunications between people regardless of the distance, as exined by Will. As a magical tools craftsmans son, Zen knew of this tool. However, the tool he knew of was about as big as him and was so rare that only territory lords had one in their house. Moreover, that tool was something the First Founder himself had created. Zen was totally at a loss for words when Will handed him the smallmunication pendent-like tool. But this is only a receiver due to the size. Will said, smiling wryly. It seemed like it uses was restricted by the size of the mana stone set inside. [Receiver] meant that he can only reply when a call came and not make a call by himself. Zen had a dazed look in his eyes again. He wanted to yell out but cant, due to this being a shared carriage. His manners didnt allowed him to. You would have to know that most of the tools that the territory lords owned was a [Receiver]! The [Communicator] tool was the tool used for calling but the destination had to firstly be incorporated into it before creating it. And most [Communicator] tool had at most 2-3 destination programmed. For example, the tool in Sociunnovs territory that Zen lived in was only registered to the Royal family. As Zens house was one of the best magical tool craftsman shop around, he had been taught about that tool. His father once told him that the [Communicator] tool the Royal family had that was registered to all the [Receivers], was the exception to the exception. That was why when Zen heard Will said But this is only a receiver due to the size. , he felt like his mind was exploding. Because that meant that Will had already built a [Communicator] tool and the next sentence that came out of Will was even scarier. I had already registered your mana so all you need to do is to think of the person you want to send a message to. I will be sending you the [Communicator] when I can sessfully built it smaller. An impossible thing was said easily like that. Zen had a feeling that a new revolution will be brought about. Furthermore, it was not only a tool that connected the registered users together, it would even search for other tools. It was so far out that it would be said to be apletely different thing altogether. In Wills eyes, themunication tools here were like a [Telegram], or even a [Pager] but for a modern kid like him, he would still wish for a [smartphone]. Recently, he was nning on making magical tools that had a low amount of mana consumption. It was good that Zen did not know about Wills n of making these tools widespread otherwise he would faint from shock. But Zen, who had experienced a good deal of mind-blowing stuff, had unknowingly tempered his mind to be able to withstand more than an average person. Zen looked at the sky as the horse carriage rocked to and fro. The sun was setting and it was about to turn dark soon. Thinking of something, Zen looked at the tool in his hand once again. Will had said Since you cant send a message if anything happen, I would be calling every 3 days to check. when he first gave him the tool. And 3 days after receiving the tool, he got Wills call. The tool would vibrate when a new call was received. It had been 2 days since thestmunication so it would be at least the next evening or at most the day after when he would received another call from Will. 2 days ago, he hadnt told Will that he would going home. As he had told Will how he wouldnt go back unless he ha graduated, it felt like he was pping his own face with this trip back. How very embarrassing. But Will was always unpredictable, he would sometimes appeared in the dorm when he was thought to be at home. And by then he would knew that Zen was not in. If a call came, Zen could only tell the truth that he was heading home. What should I say.... Zen mumbled to himself, racking his head for an answer. Then, he lifted his head and nodded. He thought of something. I could just say that Father called me back to help him...!! Will had knew about his fathers slovenly lifestyle so this excuse was perfect! Having thought of a bulletproof excuse, Zen began nodding off thanks to thefortable rocking of the carriage. Chapter 136 – Hunter 136 C Hunter Posted on October 21, 2017 by crazypumkin *Unedited Good Morning~ Ruby sang as she pushed open the thick wooden door even if the sign said [Closed]. She was treating it as though her own home. Well, that was because this was Dyans Magical Tool Shop. Zens fathers shop, who always caused his son to worried after his sloppy lifestyle. Ruby had beening over ever since she was little. Plus, she had gotten used to entering and changing the sign to [Open] every morning for the past 6 months. Because if she were to leave it, the sign would remained [Closed] forever. Zen had, with deep worry in his eyes before leaving for school, asked for her help in looking after his father. To Zen, Ruby was his childhood friend as well as an older sister whom he could rely on. That very Zen had also promised her that he would try his very best in school, even trying to skipped grades, all so he could take over the shop someday. As for Ruby, she was thinking of staring out as a newbie hunter in this town, Tattora, of the Sociunnov territory. It seemed that a few generations back, Rubys family had migrated over and was working as a hunter by using their special Cat Beastmens nimble and agile ability. Ruby wanted to continue the familys line. Zen had always said that he wont lose to her so she was looking forward to what he would say this time. As Ruby had also teased this little boy who loved sticking close to her, she had forced him to say stuff like I am going to graduate in a blink of an eye! And I definitely will not return home before then! Definitely! before ring at her. But she was sure that he would find an excuse ande back. Ruby smiled. Oh. Youre early, Ruby. No, Im not! Baron is the one whoste! The other shops had long since opened for business. Its because youre like this that even Zen is worried about you! The even Zen phrase shown how much Ruby knew about Zens natural airheadedness. But Ruby was not wrong. Themon time to open up the shop was when adventurers or hunters started heading towards the adventure guild. As the missions they took was often more than not dangerous, they loved spending their money as they do not know when they would meet their demise. Very few would had money left on them overnight. So it would be hard for normal merchants not to bank in on this chance. Even Ruby was on her way to the adventure guild as she dropped by the shop, it being along the way. Ah, but I just seem to always forget about turning the sign over. Thats why I said its better not to even hang up the sign in the first ce! That sloppy way of thinking made Ruby cant help but to tsukkomi. But to think Barons eyes would started sparkling. Good idea!!!! Stop jokinya around!! She yelled, even stumbling over her words. Aah. Ruby sighed. This happen every morning. Rubys mum had always said that it was because Zen had such a father that he grew up to be so diligent. But Ruby thought otherwise. Zens father was sloppy, but underneath all the sloppiness, he was actually quite airheaded. Yes, like father like son. Seriously.... Get a hold of yourself! Im going to the guild! Ruby had started to nag even though she was still young but that was also because she was forced to. Reaching the guild, it was already packed with people. As most of them were her sempais, she greeted them as she headed towards the notice board. As a hunter, she was always on the lookout every morning for missions that requesed for the subjugation of a certain animal or beast, or the supply of some ingredients. Also not forgetting to look for gathering (herbs/nts) missions that she could do on the way to hunt. After checking the notice board, she confirmed the missions she had epted before heading out towards the forest. The subjugation of [Ho]... She mumbled to herself as she walked. [Ho] were arge bee-type of demon beasts. Requests to subjugate them woulde out every summer. But, these [Hos] had extremely good sense of smell so for Cat Beastmen who hide in the shadows, they were a huge threat. But, the meaning behind these requests appearing every summer would meant that there were quite a number of them in the forest. It would be bad if she were to met one. Not only has it had a fiery temper, it also had that poisonous sting so all Ruby could do was to pray that she would never meet it. Sigh..... Please dont let it appear, please dont let it appear.. She was rather unwilling to hunt during this season. But she was her job so she could only try to ovee it when it came. Taking a deep breath and preparing herself, Ruby then stepped into the forest. After walking in the forest for a while, Ruby began to notice something wrong. There was no beasts around. [Tanuki] or even [Rabbit] that she always hunted was no where to be seen. This was the [Demon Forest]. It should be brimming with beasts. Then, Ruby noticed something in front of her. It was traces of a campground. And from the traces, there should be quite a number of people. Weird. Definitely weird. Those who entered the forest were usually locals who rarely ventured deep inside. Thats why it was normal for them to head home once the sun set. Although there were still people who would go deep into the forest, they were mostly people who knew what they were doing and would not leave such obvious traces around. Plus, thatrge number of people. From the leftover traces, Ruby can determined that quite arge number of people spend the night here. The only group that passes by with that amount of people would only be merchants that came a few times every month. But they would usually enter through the path facing south near the town and not through this forest. As Ruby was deep in thought, she suddenly snapped her head up. ....are....ing....! Hunters.....danger... She then felt a force hitting the back of her head. As she heard some voices talking behind her, her consciousness began to go ck. TN: Character page updated. Added Kesamu, Spinel, Zirco, Shiro and new Buu-san picture. Chapter 137 – He Who Was Relied On 137 C He Who Was Relied On Posted on October 29, 2017 by crazypumkin *Unedited AN: I did it a little longer this time. Starting from the POV of Manuel (Mis father, the lord of the Sociunnov Territory). Having a bad feeling from all the reports about noticing a suspicious group moving about in the north [Demon Forest], Manuel got together a survey team and send them out to the street that had the most eyewitness ount. And from there, there were information about a group of people dressed in rough clothing like bandits but was yet more disciplined than real bandits. There was also another ount of arger man and his group who moved separately and was staying at the town. These reports made Manuels head hurt. The king had already expected these movements and had warned him in advance about what wasing so it was still within expectations. However, it came a lot faster than he expected. The reason was that they already had more than a hundred years of peace. Why would anyone think that the neighboring country woulde attacking all of a sudden without any warning signs? Although Manuel had no idea how the King came across this information but it made him respected the King more. This King, who inherited the [cheat] blood of the First Founder who made everyone capable of using magic and building that majestic royal castle, with the countrys strongest army had managed to uncovered the biggest ssified information of Hattuo. He even managed to hold against a high-position holding [Shadow], who was now destroyed. This made his respect went deeper. But now was not the time. It was the time to uphold his responsibility for being a Noble. Yes, it was the time for him to be the sword that protected the citizens. Firstly, he would start by sending a report. Holding the just finished report in his hand, Manuel walked towards the [Communicator] tool that he had been using quite a lot recently, not to mention it with his son for some reason. And I would need to press this... Putting the report into the [Communicator], Manuel pressed the button somewhat nervously. Immediately, the tool activated. It was said that when the button was pushed, the tool would scan the document and send it to the receiver, the King. Manuel had no inkling of how this tool was build but he was taught the usage from the butler when he inherited the position. Ah, anyway it was enough that he knew how to use it. In reality, no nobles would send just a report over. Thanks to having to wipe up the mess made by the previous generations, Manuel had never bothered with going to those nobles parties so he did not had much knowledge about the unspoken rules and regtions. And although he was a little fearful about speaking to the King directly, this was an emergency. Manuel then took the part called [receiver], which the function was to send his voice over to the other side, before pressing a different button. This was the [call] button. And shortly thereafter, ringing sounds were heard from the [receiver]. This is King Kesamu speaking. Your matter is? And from the [reciever], the Kings baritone voice could be heard. Manuel straighten his posture sub-consciously before speaking. Ah.. He was using this tool in the correct way... right? He, Hello. Im Manuel of the Sociunnov Territory! I am here to report about an emergency! He was so nervous that his voice almost broke. If this was not an emergency, he would never thought about talking to the King directly. The few times they talked face-to-face was when there was a court session so he was really not close with the King at all. Give me a minute.... Okay, I got the report. I will call back soon. And with that, the line was cut. Manuel let out a deep breath. That was nerve-wracking.. But he cant rx as of yet. He had to start dealing with the group that came from Hattuo. He nced at the door that was connected to the study. It was a door that lead to the bedroom. I wont be entering for a while I guess... His target was the street closest to the [Demon Forest], Tattor. The responsibility of the Border Knights Family Sociunnov was to protect the citizens. And to do that, they would had to protect the [Demon Forest] as well. Manuel rang the bell that called for his family. After riding in the carriage for a while now, it was already evening when they reached Tattor. The street was quiet, unlike the capital, which was always bustling tillte at night, and it gave Zen the feeling that he was home. Shops closing early was one of the traits of a countryside. But somehow, something felt wrong. This was usually the time when adventurers started returning but their figures were missing from the main street. Having a bad feeling, Zen hurried home. Spotting the halfheartedly-made thick wooden signboard, Zen sighed unintentionally. This house remained unchanged despite having been gone for 6 months. Maybe it was Ruby-nesan, whom he asked to looked after his sloppy father, who cleaned up the shop as the windows were sparkling. Father was definitely not the one who did this. He cannot even imagined his father doing it but even if he did, the sides of the window would still be left dirty. Zen, who had been looking after his father for a long time, was at least sure of this. I am home~ The bell chimed as the door to the shop was pushed opened. This was his home sh shop that he had been living since young so he simply entered . As expected, there was no customers. And also as expected, the shop keeper, his father, did note out to greet the customers. A shop like this was able to survived was really all thanks to Barons skills. His only skill was at creating magical tools. It also showed how good of a magical tool craftsman he was. And when Zen thought aboutplimenting his father, he felt that something really felt wrong today. The door behind the counter that lead to the workshop was open. Yet the usual banging sounds were missing. Zen thought maybe his father was working on something that did not required a hammer. Pliers was only needed if it was just bending a wire. Father~! Im back! Its me! Zen yelled as he approached the workshop. Baron should had realized that someone had came from how loud he was being. Hoever, the room was silent. The response he was waiting for did not came. And when Zen entered the workshop, no one was in there. ....Eh? Suddenly, his heart started racing. The darkness of the room that he did not mind a moment ago, looked scary now. And even though it was just the end of summer and before autumn, the room felt so cold that Zen rubbed his hands together. Weird. His father. That idiot father that would headed over to the workshop even if he was running a fever was not here at this timing. That bad feeling Zen felt when he first entered Tattor came pounding back. As the beating of his heart got stronger, his imagination started getting weirder and his back started sweating. In a panic, Zen ran over to the manufacturing table and on it, he found a piece of paper. At... the adventurers guild? It looked like a memo. After confirming that it was Barons handwriting, Zen let out a sigh of relive. For now at least he knew where his father was at. Zen had imagined all the worst possible scenarios, for example like his father moved away or that he was dead. But then. Why the adventurers guild.....? What matter did his only-magical-tools father had to visit the guild? And even to leave a note behind too. But Zen tried to wiped away all the bad feeling he had and rushed out of the house. Reaching the adventurers guile, it was bustling like the quietness of the street was a lie. Usually, this being a pub cum adventurers guild, it was normal for it to be noisy well into the night. But somehow it felt different tonight. Because, deep inside the pub-part of the guild, figures of knights could be seen. Plus, the knights was the center with people gathered all around them. Knights? ...Father?! Zen was shocked at finding his father standing beside a knight, not to mention how pale his face was. What happened? Zen gave his all in squeezing through all the adventurers, trying to reach his father. .....FATHER! Zen yelled, and his father noticed him immediately. For a moment his face warped before turning back to face the knight. Is that your son? Yea, hes my son who was supposed to be at the academy inside the capital.... Zen then realized, the knight was looking at his father with a pitiful look in his eyes. It looked like his father was not weing the fact that Zen was back. Tears welled up in his eyes. Father... why? Did that meant that he was an unneeded kid? Zen was clever enough to deduced from the knights attitude that his father did notmitted a crime but somehow, he could felt that he was not needed there, and that he was the reason so many bad things had happened. I shouldnt havee back....?! Was his presence a bother? He wanted his father to denied it, but instead, his words confirmed it. I really hope you did note back. At least not at this timing. Thats right. The knight nodded at his fathers words. This timing? Zen lifted his face up. If he looked closely, he had seen this knights face a few times before at the shop and even at the lords residence. Its an emergency right now, Zen. Theres a kidnapping. At this moment, it seems like no child had been harmed. I am also investigating it right now. Have you seen anyone suspicious around, Zen? I, I dont think so. I came by carriage... Zen was relieved. His father did not said that he hated him. He was just worried about Zens safety because of the kidnapping. A smile naturally appeared on Zens face. But the next sentence froze that smile. It looks like they are targeting hunters. Ruby had been kidnapped. Eh.....? Ruby? What did Father said just now? Ruby-nesan was kidnapped? Zen subconsciously grabbed the pendent hanging around his neck. Can she be saved? Zen muttered. But there was no answer to that question. Staring dumbly at the knight, he could see the sad expression on his face. Zen took a step back. It was the same as telling him they cant do it. Thats why we were thinking of asking for a wonderful magical tool craftsman like your father for help. The knight sounded troubled and sad. And staring at that face, Zen seemed to had made up his mind as his patience wore out. Ah! Wait! Zen! Zen! Idiot!! Zen could hear both his father and the knights voices behind his back. But all the surrounding adventurers was like a wall, separating them. They had no way of chasing after Zen who was using his small body to pass through the gaps. Zen had ran away. He knew he cant do much but he cant helped but had a feeling that all these were caused by him returning home ahead of time. He also cant understand the reason why the knights, who were supposed to protect the citizen, cant help. He felt betrayed. Ruby-nesan.... He thought of her face as he ran. What expression would she had right now? Zen dont even want to think about that. His heart hurt. After running with all his might, he cant catch his breath and squatted down. He had ran to a garden near his house. It was then he realized he had been gripping onto the pendent. That magical tool Will had given to him formunication. Will...! I need you now.. He tried his darnest talking to the tool but he knew. This tool is only for receiving. But Zen, who felt betrayed by his father and knights, would only think of Will, his friend, right now. Will was awesome. He had a feeling that even if he did not exined what the situation in detail, Will had a way to make everything alright. He knew too, that thestmunication he had with Will wasst nights evening. And all they did was to talk about random, useless stuff. Thest thing he said was that he was going home and shut off themunication off by his own. The next call would at least be 3 days away. And if Will was angry at him for cutting the call, he might not even call in 3 days. Will.... Big fat tears slide down Zens face. And even so, he did not stop talking to the pendent. This might be the only thing he could counted on right now. Because Will had said he wille running if anything happened. Zen wondered if he was a fool to wait for a call that would not came. Standing in the garden all alone, it was when Zen tried calling his name once again. Im here, Zen. .....Eh? He heard a voice above him. There was no mistaking that voice. But there was no way that voice would be here right now. Zen stared at the pendent. Not there, stupid. I told you I woulde if anything happens, didnt I? Hearing that voice once again, Zen lifted his face up and saw, clear as day, the face of his best friend. Will! That fresh and cute face of Will, be it winter or summer, was looking at Zen with worry. TN: Phew! This took me 3 times the time I usually take! Oh Zen, such a cute kid. By the way, the I need you now... was actually I need your help... . I just... changed the words a little, they are of the same context! HAPPY HALLOWEEN!. Hehehehehehe. Chapter 138 – If Prepared 138 C If Prepared Posted on November 4, 2017 by crazypumkin *Edited by Aj AN: And were back to Wills POV. Father had always been like this. No matter how, a father was always just so cool. Although hes someone I never had in my previous life. But he was so cool that it was natural for a son to want to follow after his fathers footsteps. Although it was difficult to imagined, looking at his usual idiotic father tendencies, his cool side shined through in situations like this. As a territory lord, as the leader of the knights, as a duke, as the personal guard of the King. He was a person who deserved all the titles he had been given, was what I once again felt deeply. He would be so so cool if he maintained that behavior of his all the time. After imagining it for a bit, I didnt really felt too good so I stopped. It, its not like Im feeling lonely or anything! After leaving the office and stepping into the corridor, my mind hasnt stop spinning. The thing I was thinking about was the wide flowing, muddy river. The Iiza River. The ce where I visited 2 months ago. Father, who made the smart choice of showing me the report, had something like this written in it. Suspicious personal seen in the Sociunnov territory, which meant Hattuos citizen who entered into Elzmu uwfully, was seen so they were requesting for reinforcement to be sent over. That was the digest of it. Others might think that the Sociunnov Knights family should handledsomething like on their own. By the way, the set-up of the knights around the different territories had, if strictly speaking, different missions but they were mostly a cross between Americas federal system and Japans prefectures police system. Knights had about the same authority as a normal policeman had but in this world filled with magical beasts, they were also allowed to adapted themselves ording to different moments. Which meant they had a certain amount of freedom. And, the leader of these small groups of knights were usually the lord of the territory. And the Sociunnov territory was located at the edge of the [Demon Forest]. That meant that their knights were very highly trained and were unlikely that they would be defeated by Hattuos soldiers, who mostly had no knowledge about magic. Ah, all of these was not my conjecture but something John-Sensei once taught me. So, what was the problem then? This was written in the book I got from Father, [The Diary Of The First Founder], that [Bnce] was needed for this world. If they were to damaged the forest recklessly, something bad would happened. And the Sociunnov territory had been keeping this rule in mind for they were the nearest to the [Demon Forest]. They had no idea what would happened if they rampaged in the forest, which was why they asked for help from the King. And the King immediately informed his personal guard, as well as the leader of (all) the knights, Gion, about it. But with just the report alone and without any evidence, Father cant make a move either. The matter wont be settled with just a Sorry, it was a mistake, te-heh-heh~ . This was a norm of an official organization. Although that father of mine was looking unconcerned about this, he was still that father of mine. He must be worried like hell right now. And I was very happy that he trusted in me so much that he was willing to show me the report. After thinking it through, I lifted my face up and chanted silently. ܞơ [TN: Teni, Teleport] The sight of the soft and fluffy carpeted corridor changed in an instant to a rocky area where a huge gush of water flowed through. I was standing at an area of the riverbed of the Iiza River, surrounded by rocks that blocked me from prying eyes. Before, when I came here with Buu-san on the mission to investigated Hattuo, I had specially searched for a ce like this. While I was at it, I had my body casted with͸as well. What magic was it? Like what it said, it was a magic that renders ones body invisible. If it was this, I could peep as much as I want... was not what I was thinking at all! Ha ha ha ha ha! For I am a GENTLEMAN. No, I was really not thinking about peeking for even a little bit! What to do.. I looked away from the river and directed my eyes over to the north. On the map, Sociunnov territory was located downstream of the Iiza River so if I were to follow the river straight down, I should be able to find it. As I flew full-speed ahead, I thought about another problem I was going to faced. This worlds level of skill had not reached the level of creating a detailed map as so as not to get lost on the way to Tattor. And at this every moment, I thought of something. Can it be? It cant be?! Wasnt that Zens house?! Yosh! Niceeback! Zen! Zen, who gave a very tsudere I am not going home because I am lonely! when I was talking to him yesterday, went home at this very nice timing like he was fated to do that. As I flew through the sky dyed orange by the setting sun, I reached and took something out from my inter-dimension locket pendent. Yes, this was themunication tool I made. ͨԒ˰kš [TN: Tsuuwa, Zen ni Hasshin. Call Zen] The call was connected immediately without any dial tone. It must be because Zen was holding onto it tightly. I made it in a fashion that one would be able to answer the call just by touching the receiving tool. For just in case anything happened. But for the call to get connected immediately, Zen must be holding onto it because he wanted to tell me something. The smile I had on my face died down in an instant. In the barrier I made when I flew in order to protect myself, it was silent. There was no sound of the wind, no birds chirping, just.... silence. Suspicious personal was seen in Tattor. Could it be that Zen was... I could hear my heart beating. Trying to calm down, I listened to Zen as I fiddled with the mana through themunicator. I cant afford to make a mistake with this. If this was really the worst possible scenario I had in my mind, I wanted as much information as I could get. Will...! I need you now.. Just as when I cleared my ears, I heard a voice calling my name. ͨԒȤܞơ! [TN: Tsuwa saki ni idou, teleport over to the receiver side] After refilling the mana in mymunicator, I chanted with all my strength and the magic activated. This was one of the function I added in when I first created the tool in case anything happened. The image of this magic was something like fast keys. For teleportation magic, I would need to have the exact image of where I wanted to be teleported to in order to sessfully cast it. I had been often thinking if I should set up coordinates but even so, it was impossible for anyone to conjured up an image of a ce with just a bunch of numbers. And without an image, the spell will fail. At least, I wont be able to do it. And thats why, this secret weapon! Magical tool-chan! Materials to build a magical tool was a correctly drawn magical circle and the required mana, just these 2. So even without a clear image, with just the tool, the magic could be activated! And, in the receiver tool I gave Zen, the magical tool had already been carved inside of it. Will.... I heard a voice calling out my name the moment I was teleported over. A voice that sounded like he was on the verge of crying. I cant be seen, as my body was still under the invisible spell. Using that, I observed my surroundings. It would be bad if there were any enemies lurking around. There were no one I could see but just in case, I spread my mana thinly throughout the area, but it came up empty too. With that confirmation, I finally rxed. In the worst case scenario, I thought that Zen had been kidnapped but that didnt seemed to be the case. As I let out a sigh of relief, I released the invisibility magic. And when I looked at Zen, I could see big fat tears sliding down his face. Ah, it was too early to feel relief. It looked like Zen really had something he wanted my help for urgently. As my brows tighten with worry, a fearless smile floated up onto my face. Im here, Zen. .....Eh? With a dazed look, Zen stared at magical tool he was gripping tightly in his hand. It looked like he thought that a call had went through. I cant helped but smile at Zens action. I am sorry for being unable to prevent you from getting hurt. Even though I may be somewhat aggressive in forcing my friendship on you and you might not like it. But for better or worst, I had always thought that it was not about what others could do for me but what I could do for others. Thats why. Not there, stupid. I told you I woulde running if anything happens, didnt I? Although I did not run, I jumped here. I would be here to helped even if you didnt say anything. Because that was what friendship meant. Im sure. Will! Zen raises his head and as our eyes met, a huge smile appeared on his face. Well then, it was time to beat up the one who caused my friend trouble. Chapter 139 – Drawing Near 139 C Drawing Near Posted on November 12, 2017 by crazypumkin *Unedited Zens face, after confirming my presence, lit up brightly. The happiness radiating from his body just looked like a dog weing his mast.... cough cough. I shouldnt look at a good friend of mine in that light. Yep. I looked at Zen, who, for some reason, sat down as he stared at me in happiness. His legs must had given away by the feelings of relief I guess, since he looked pretty desperate just a moment ago. Theres no helping it. I gave a tiny sigh as I held out my hand. Well, shall we get going? Taking hold of the grinning Zen, it was when I pulled him up. My [cheat] hearing caught some noises. Bang bang. It sounded like something heavy was striking something. Wait a minute. I heard of that noise before. It sounded just like how an ax was used to cut down trees... no, not sounded like. I narrowed my eyes and stared at the direction to the north. That direction where the [Demon Forest] was. All the previous assumptions about how Hattuo would invaded Elzmu and started a war was so naive. This is bad.... Something ising! Grabbing Zens hand, I started running. Zen, wheres your father right now? The Adventurers Guild.... Perfect timing. Lets go! Eh? At this speed we wont be able to make it. Ignoring the perplexed Zen, I got hold of his waist and lifted him up like that. What a perfect strawbag-carring motion. Doing a princess-carry was way too embarrassing I guess. Putting speed as the priority, this was the best method. You were wee to cry at how considerate I was. I continued on as I asked Zen for the directions. There was no need to fly through the streets and caused unwanted panic since there was no difference whether I ran or fly. Whats going on Zen? The neighboring One-san was kidnapped by a suspicious person...! I asked about the matter as we moved. Zen then spoke of his troubles in a heavy voice. He must be panicking a little, hearing how his voice was trembling. No, I am not hearing any opinion that said that its the speed I was going at that caused that tremble instead. This was the best speed to reach our destination in the shortest amount of time. But... I see, his neighboring One-san. Looking at his desperate look, that One-san was not just a normal neighbor to Zen. Maybe they grew up together, or was even Zens first love or something. The word raijuu shed passed my mind but now was not the time. I can think about that after all this was over. If what I thought was correct, something terrible was about to happen. Carrying Zen and running to the best I can, we finally reached the Adventurers Guild. Father! After putting down strawbag-Zen, he rushed towards a depressed-looking uncle immediately. That uncle seemed like he was Zens Father. Zens father had a look of a badass craftsman andpared to the cute and childish looking Zen, they looked nothing alike. But then. Looking closely, it seemed like Zen had inherited that curly hair from his father. Oh right, there was no perming machine invented in this world yet. And a Knight-like man standing next to the curly-haired uncle had a look of relief as well. Looking at his armor, he seemed to be one of the White Knights. But immediately after, his face grew stern as he narrowed his eyes and red at the [Demon Forest]s direction. That confirmed my suspicions. As I thought, something happened within the [Demon Forest]. And it looked like the territorial lord knew about it. I gathered mana and strengthen my hearing even further. What I could hear was the sound of ax hitting a tree. As I thought. Hattuo was thinking of cutting down the forest to open up a path. And the consequences of that would be terrible not just for this street but for the entire human kind. And the Lord, knowing about this consequences, had arranged for a counter-measure like this. I learned about this from the diary but it seemed like the knights that had been in charged of this ce since the beginning knew about it too. That thisnd was [Blessed upon the First Founder by God for recognizing his achievements] and if the [Forest is damnaged, bad things would happened]. I was sure that there was quite a bit of information on this left behind for the Sociunnov family. And at this moment, the Knight (?) finally noticed my presence and a surprised expression showed on his face. Following the Knights gaze, Zens father looked at me and showed a bewildered look. You are.... Although it was to my best friends parent, I did not wanted to be treated as a lost child so I made the first move. I then interrupted the Knights sentence. I knew it was not polite but I cant helped it. There was no time. I, it was not that I hated being treated like a child. I tried my best in showing a gaudy smile as I introduced myself. I am Zens friend, William Beryl. I just so happens to pass by this ce. There was no way anyone would pass by this ce that was at the edge of the [Demon Forest] but I still said it. Because there was no time to exined. The Knight should had realized my rtions with the Leader of the Knights (Father) when he heard my family name. As for why I appeared here, he should have an inkling of the reason. As so implied that, I gave a smile full of implied meanings at him. Please take care of Zen for me! Leaving behind the astonished Knight, I turned and rushed out of the guild. Halfway through, I checked to make sure that the surrounding had no one before casting [Invisible] on myself and flying up into the sky. From there, I looked towards the [Demon Forest]. Strengthening my sight, I saw a group of Knights strengthening the barrier at the edge of the town. As expected of the man who raised his fallen family back up to this position. It was Manual, whom Mi so respected and looked up upon. If not for him making used of everything he got as the Sociunnovs Head, there would be no way he could get everything set up at such short notice. Not mention the procedures he had to go through just to do anything, I would also see rations and tents set up at that area. Looking at the amount prepared, there was no way it could be done within a few days. After observing it as a whole, I now paid attention to where all the knights were gathered at. I then gathered my mana as I began imagining that at the next moment, I would be at that ce... ܞơ [TN: Tenni, Teleport] The magic activated immediately and as I appeared, the surroundings went into an uproar. The knights moving materials. The knights who were going to take over those standing guard at the edge of the [Demon Forest]. And in the middle of the camp, a leader-like person stood there. It looked like he was conversing with another knight with a rugged-looking face. The surrounding knights attitude showed that he seemed be the highest person around, not to mention him sitting at a raised stage in the middle of the camp. Oh, and that he looked exactly like Mi. But having arrived at this ce, without even needing the need to strengthen my hearing, the sound of an ax chopping down a tree could be heard clearly. And that sound was not onlying from one ce, it sounded like the trees were being chopped in a straight line. It seemed like they were really clearing a path. Damn it, stop joking around, Hattuo! This ce would be the first ce to fall if anything happened due to chopping down the trees of the [Demon Forest]! ....I see, so this was what they were aiming for. Without the need to sacrifice any troops yet dealing the greatest damage and getting a new piece ofnd in the meantime. Finally having the clear picture of that n, anger rushed into my mind that made me wanted to grind my teeth as my body shook. All of a sudden. A huge sound like an earthquake resounded out and I lost my bnce. Right after, the sounds of countless number of hooves as well as the neighs of countless of monsters could be heard. What was it that I needed to do? What should I do? What was it that I wished for? Dont say something stupid like I wanted to like liked by everyone again. My wish was to give this me, who was satisfied with what I had done, a good beating. The me who proudly dered that I liked everyone. The me who did not find myself pitying those who liked this kind of me. Yes, what I need to do now, was not to be negligence just so I could med my average face, not to ask for a reward (love) in such a shallow way and to be more like an adult. Because no matter what, I was given a [Cheat] by God. Yes, I need to protect everyone first. My parents, friends who epted and loved me for who I was unconditionally and helped me lowered my shallowness and greed for attention and love. Stuff like thinking it was sad not to be loved. I just realized that I was actually very fortunate to be loved by so many people. Regaining my bnce, I had an urge to click my tongue in annoyance. Something big that caused thend to shake like it was an earthquake was happening. There was too many things to be done. I was asked by Zen to saved his One-san and of course, to also save Tattor from this disaster. This tremor meant that the barrier generated by the trees in the [Demon Forest] was being broken and we were under the attack of countless demon beasts. And it also meant that Tattor was not the only ce that was being invaded by the demon beasts. Luckily, this part of the [Demon Forest] was the furthest north of the continent so it was not like beasts would be rushing out in all directions. But I cant confirmed that there wont be beasts that heads towards the west or the east. Beating them all down was a way, but if I ever let one slipped through the cracks, the citizens would be in trouble. Plus I could be said to be a noble. In exchanged for the taxes given, I had the responsibility to protect them. No matter about my feeling or my duty, this was a situation where I cant allow any beasts to slip through. No matter how strong one was, there was only so much grounds one would covered. Plus, this was also where the knights does their duty of killing the beasts. I wanted to abandoned my fear of revealing my strength and started teleporting troops from Fathers side over but looking at the situation in front of me, I felt like I was leaving the Sociunnovs troops to die if I left. They would be attacked while I was over at the other side preparing to teleport the troops over. And there was also the case of Zens One-san. He said that she was a hunter. She must had been captured as so to guide Hattuos soldiers around the forest. I was pretty sure she was not the only hunter captured. Which meant they must all still be within the forest. It wouldnt be feasible to fight within the [Demon Forest] as it was more advantageous to the beasts. Manual-San must be thinking that even if they were all destroyed, he would need to hold on until the back-up came. Which was why he was here, setting up the barrier, choosing the lives of the citizens of this street to the hunters that were captured. I see now. I could finally understand why the Knight had such a regrettable face when he said that he cant help Zen in finding out where the captured hunters were. This decision must had gave Manual-San great grief. I am now quite clear about the situation. Realizing that I had been holding my breath as I thought through all of it, I let out a deep breath and smiled bitterly. I then found out that I had been speeding up my thought process using mana unconsciously. But I am a willful person.. I muttered to myself as I looked at the sky. There should be a way to solved this. Because I myself was a [Cheat]. I could do it as long as I can think of it. But in this slight panicky state, my dumb brain cant moved even with the support of mana. Sorry... Lets slowly think this through. How should I save Zens One-san? I should first find out where she was. So should I head over once I got her location? I dont have that time right now. If I want to teleported Fathers troops over, there would be a few minutes loss in the preperation in the gathering of the knights and I would be leaving the citizens and the knights to fend for themselves. I dont want that. But I still want to hold onto thatst bit of hope. What if I reduced the preparation time? How do I do that? Thats right, how about I simply teleported those who were already prepared.... No, that would reduced the strength of the group. The strength of a group was way bigger than a single person. Oh! What if the main culprit, the demons beasts were destroyed.... no, even if I cant confirmed that none would slipped out and ran to other area. And I would need to kill them one by one as if I used a huge magic to washed over the forest, the people inside the forest would be killed too. What to do...? My thinking speed increased by using magic was making it looked as though the surroundings slowed to a still. But time was still running on as usual. Ahhh, what to do...! I made a mistake. I was too caught up in thinking about what could I do with the power I had. What an idiot. Even with the help of mana speeding my brain power up, I still thought that this was the fastest record ever in gathering my mana together. Father, Mother, Mary-San and Chiffon had said it before. Dont piled everything onto myself when I were troubled but to also learned to relied on others. They must had been trying to tell me it was okay to rely on them too. Anyway, I just realized that it need not necessary be a person that I could relied on. This amount of mana should be enough I think. The knights around me began to move slowly towards the edge of my vision but now was not the time to bother about them. Aah, I should had trained more in controlling mana if I knew that this day woulde. The huge ball of energy floated in front of my eyes. I then proceeded topressed thatrge ball of mana. Beads of sweat started rolling down my forehead. This had to be the biggest amount of mana I ever gathered in my life. If I ever lose focus for even a second, it would just burst out and caused a disaster. But I was still worried whether if this amount of mana was enough. The n I had in mind required a ridiculous amount of mana. The ball of mana was so big that it was about to go out of the area of my sight. I then yell in a loud voice. ?ħʯ?! [TN: Create Magical Stone] And at that moment a magical stone the size of an elephant floated down from the sky. Damn it all! I took a pen out of my inter-dimension space and began directly writing onto the magical stone. Yes, I was creating a magical tool. If I cant imagined it then I can simply just used magic (cheat) and leaved it all to it. Yes, its a rather childish way but I would use whatever I had. A magical tool, as long as it had a correct magical circle carved onto it and mana fed into it, will activated the magic without the need for imagination! How can I not make use of it?! And finally, it was done. Magical tool, ??! [TN: Kidou, activate] It was the roughest tool ever, with just a phrase of japanese written on it. And that phrase was ?ߤǤ륦ꥢॹ٥ΤΤΕrֹ?. [TN: Stop time for every being apart from Creator William Beryl] Slowly, the mana in the air began to move and the tool was activated sessfully. Aah, but... My vision just went white. TN: Sorry guys, I had to rush for my part-time job after this so this is the rough version without even a 2nd read-through that I usually do. Please help me with this one, Aj! Chapter 140 – The Truth 140 C The Truth Posted on November 25, 2017 by crazypumkin *Unedited Color started returning back into my vision and the very first thing that I saw was a white... white... beard?! ... shave your beard! I shouted instinctively. Yes, there was no way I could had forgotten about it. This white stuff, gods beard, was the cause of my death in my previous life. To prevent that from ever happening again, I even told him to shaved his beard before I reincarnated. And that gramps gave a gentle smile like he understood! BUT! WHY!! WHY WAS HIS BEARD NOT SHAVED YET?! God, as if reading my mind (actually there was no need to read my mind since my anger could be clearly seen from my face), looked at me with a aloof expression. My simmering anger erupted with variousins. But really, what is with this sudden move! I was about to help the other and all of a sudden I was back in this ce?! I roared angrily without thinking. The gentlemanly part of me must be sighing. Hmm, I wondered if I ever yelled like this apart from my tsukkoming... no never. Not at all. I was a bit troubled over how I cant seemed to controlled myself. Since when was I so pulled along by this bodys age? That is how strong your feelings are right now. And it seems like you have also met a lot of others who epts those strong feelings of yours. God said, smiling. That made me felt kinda embarrassed as I looked at the floor(?). I did know he read minds but reading it right now was really embarrassing. This god loved to poke people where it hurts. What bad personality he had. He gave me, a loner, a huge [cheat] and even ced me in a nobles home even if I just wanted a normal life in the first time. Plus, why did you purposely gave me back the same face?! Even when I had a huge trauma regarding this face. The only thing he gave me ording to my wishes was the inheritance of my previous life memories, only that. This gramps (god)... Rather than a god, his actions was already something of a devil... Well than.. As if he heard me, god looked at me with aplicated gaze before pulling out a shaver from somewhere. I mean, since he was a god, he should be able to do it with a snap of his fingers right? A strange scene unfolded in front of me as foam bubbled up from his beard as he started shaving. Strands of shaved beard started falling to the ground. My lowered head then raised to meet with the cleanly-shaved god. This is how I look. Ah, no... sorry. I apologized sincerely. The face in front of me was an exact copy of my face. I can imagined my face turning into that in about 20 years or so. I had been dissing my own face for years so it was really a huge shock to see god having the same face as me. I had no idea so I was really sorry for cursing his face all this while. Gods face warped a bit when he heard my apology. What are you apologizing for? I am proud of this ikemen face that I have. It is very saddening to hear you apologize so stop it. Ah ha ha, what was with this god (baka)? Was he a narcissist who was fooling himself or did he had a fetish for liking ugly things? What a serious mistake. There was no way he could be saved. I cant saved him so please help, god! Ah, hes a god himself. As I continued the tsukkomi in my heart, the yful eyes of god changed into affectionate ones. Hows this world? He asked, smiling gently. I cant helped but averted my eyes away. ...... Its wonderful. There was a long pause before my answer because I was considering to leave someins but I was really satisfied with this world, I felt very blessed so I simply said it a bit straight. Just a bit! .... That I was really thankful for this chance. And the way I was feeling this made me really embarrassed, and slightly regretful that I said it straight out. Gods smile deepened. To said it so straight for an adult made me feel like puking. Saying it in that soft tone of mine made it felt I will puked for days. Shou... no, Will, isnt your inner monologue getting from bad to worst? Your mouth seems to have gotten worst! Especially thetter half! I heard no soft tone of voice whatsoever! For a god he was really good at tsukkoming. That felt disgusting somehow. How unreasonable! You are too unreasonable! He raised his voice as he flicked his hand. I wondered if he learned it from Osaka. Yea, I learnt it from Masumi... not that! God. Hm? Where has your old man speech gone to? At my tsukkomi, god when Oh shit. and made a face that said that he made a blunder. Hm, its better to stop with feeling gratified at this. My previous life... was really not that bad. I said, jabbing a little at the weak spot Gramps might had. Ah, I just cant helped but to teased him. Like towards Chiffon or Zen or Selphy or Father. It was through them I realized how much I love teasing. It was most probably something I would had never done in my previous life. Looking at god, he showed a happy yet sad face. Will. Yes? Ah... its nothing. What was that?! Stop doing stuff like a couple would do! I was most definitely not going to blushed while going Te heh heh~ ! I would answered it in this way. Dont worry about it. God lowered his head at my cold gaze. Theres no choice, I forgive you. Somehow, from a while ago, Gramps kept looking at me with a reallyplicated expression on his face. It looked like something happened that he wont like me to probed into. It would be the best to leave it that way. So, why did you called me up? The system of the world intervened and produced an error report about a magic of my level being activated. Some bug had made the time for the entire world stopped and when I focused on the direction of the error report, I found you there. I see, so the tool did activated. I had a strong resistance to magic which was why I could use that little moment of time difference to find you. But, as one would expect. Eh, but the one who gave me this power was you right? I am really thankful for this. What I gave you was the ability. As to how to use and handle it is up to you. If it is you, you are more than enough to handle that situation. Somehow, I was praised. How embarrassing. I mean, there was no need to summoned me here if there was no trouble after confirming my presence. So it meant that a problem that even god was troubled had popped up and yet I was praised. That unexpected praise was really embarrassing. How regrettable. To be disturbed by that surprise attack. Could it be that he was aiming for this?! Please just ept my praise like it is. I got a tsukkomi from god. I cant helped it. I know I had been praised sinceing to this world but I was still a pure-soul that was just not used to being praised. It was also due to this embarrassment that I turned slightly tsundere. Although you look very dere right now. I got even more tsukkomi. I looked at god. Ah, but he really looked like me. Although Father had the same face as me, his still had a touch of Caucasian features. See that, it just seemed like Shou, previous me, had dyed his hair silver and was cosying. I really feel like running away every time. What a wicked tongue! You really dont hold back, do you? But I was thanking god? You think so? God, with that Shous face, melted a bit in happiness beforeughing. How disgusting. I would had never shown that kind of expression whenughing. Stop it! Stop ridiculing me with that inner monologue of yours! I look super weird in how I am just getting angry on my own! Ah, I was found out. I grinned as I looked Gramps face. Hey God. What?! Are you going to ridiculing me further? The way you speak. Your character is breaking down. Ah.... God turned away and cough slightly. Plus, we are speaking Japanese. All those myths passed down in this world are filled with Japaneses motifs as well. Hey, is God Japanese? Yes, from the start when I roared in Japanese, we had been speaking Japanese. Ah.... You see, I am a god? Its a god power? To use old man speech now was kinda toote you know. Plus, he was looking around everywhere, trying to averted his eyes. Even if you are a god who is affected by the magic of a citizen of a world you created? Urgh. God ced 2 hands onto his shaking heart. After a period of silence, god turned and looked at me as if he had given up. I am no match for you, Shou. I dont know if I should be happy about this though. He said, looking up above him. I too, followed his gaze. It was just a very empty piece of sky. Thats because I was once a human. I am just a bit unused to this ce that has nothing. God admitted to the fact that he was a human readily. He made it sounded so trivial. Looking at how my eyes opened in surprised, he smiled as he walked towards me. I knew I would be telling you but I did not expect it would be this soon, Shou. He had a face that looked that he had given up, and was relieved about it. Looked like he was prepared to confessed something. Look at that expression, I knew it was something important. I mean, look at his expression. It was most likely something that he had been hiding about from me, and saying it proved to not bring anything of benefit to him yet he still felt relived. Which meant this information was something that heavily concerned me. Perfect deduction, Shou. As expected of my son. God smiled weakly. Eh.....? What did god said just now? My..... son....? It, it is the meaning of the creator of everyone including me right? My voice was trembling. I knew it couldnt be that, I knew. No, its on the biology level. I am, Shou... your previous worlds Father. Father.... My father he said? I shouldnt had a dad in my previous life. Because, my mum died because of that. Because, I was hated because of that. If I had a dad, all these wouldnt had happened. No, Grandpa did said something about his stupid son disappearing. Oh yes. To be born meant that a dad definitely existed. Which meant he died before I was even born.... I stood there, stunned as thoughts ran across my mind before I realized something. Could it be, you are that one who had a serious case of chuunibyo and hid all the light novels and manga and anime goods in your room and showed off all those philosophy books in your room to others, that Grandpas stupid son....? Urgh! A sudden attack?! God let out a groan. I see, I finally was able to connected the dots. Katsuo-San, who raised me up, was my grandfather. So his stupid son was my dad! I had totally not realized that at all. Did I chose not to think about it, I wondered. It can be said as a kind of defense mechanism. You would understand if you think about it. My dads existence was the reason for my trauma. If Dad was around, would the neglect from Mother be different? If Dad was around, would Mother not had copse from over-working? So I really might had unconsciously stopped myself from connecting the dots about grandfather and Dad. Ah. I felt like signing. At the corner of my sight, God, who had a given-up expression.... no, Shous dad, was silently standing there. I give up, I give up. As I thought, I was not good with thinking too deeply about stuff. Hmm. So Shous dad is someone who, instead of raising his child, ran off and started raising another world. Sorry. I read it in Beryls history book but the Beryl family had always had the same face for centuries so.. the first Beryl is you right? Sorry. I wonder if you are prancing about mightily in this world and forget to even visit Mothers grave. Ah, no.. sorry. I guess saying that I had no idea about it was a not eptable excuse.... Why did dad not be a father and instead ran off to be a god of another world....? Really, what a stupid son... My eyes started drooling from the corners. No, these were not tears! The drool then dripped down along my face and fell on my foot. In this white ce with this white floor, my drool just seemed like it melted right in with none the wiser. If all ssrooms were built with white floors, then drool from sleeping in ss would not be found out by anyone. Yosh, nice joke. I was born to be a joker. A joker I am. Its okay, I am alright now. I lifted my head up. My dad was still looking at me with aplicated expression on his face. ....So why did you be a god, Dad? .....! God had tearsing out of his eyes as he flew toward me. Shou......!!!!!! Like the 3rd generation of the great thief, I did a wonderful jump and avoided god.. Dad. A stupid sound was then heard as Dad kissed the floor. How dangerous. Luckily I avoided it but that could very well happened to me. As I red at Dad, for some reason he began to twisted about while blushing. What was this creature? How disgusting. Aaah! Stop it with that poisonous tongue! I want to hear you call me more! .............. Goosebumps sprouted out all over as I replied him with silence. Ah, sorry, I got carried away. But I didnt think that you would call me Dad! I mean, Shou, you hated me, didnt you? Not particrly. I replied curtly to this god. Because, in this life I was very blessed and was given many things. Toe out of his way to provided all those for me, I came to the conclusion that he was not someone who would simply ran away. I once again felt amazed at how you could still calmly think when faced with this situation. Most people would be shocked by what happened and can barely think. You can ce your feelings aside and consider things calmly. You have the makings of a god. You dont need to praise me. So, why? I waved my hand about, brushing off his praise as I asked again. Dads expression turned serious. Firstly, it was all a coincidence that I became a god, it was something that was unavoidable. I would like you to know that this was not something I wished for. Un. I had expected it would be something like that. So, how I became a god. When I was just going on a stroll, I fell through this [Loophole in between worlds] identally. I am sure you know since you reincarnated into another world, there are many other worlds that exists. And in between those worlds, a ce where there was nothing, is where gods lived, the [loophole in between worlds]. And once fallen in, life-forms would, in order to protect themselves, give birth to a new world unconsciously. And so I identally became a god and created this world and has been running this world ever since. And it was also how different gods and worlds are born, I heard. You fell into a ce where there was nothing....? And created a world at that? Yes. In simpler terms, I was in a situation like going on an alternate world trip and ended up being a god. The first stage of the game was this white space. I heard that most gave it the name, Heaven. Although I used it as an office. And so, the next stage is to create a ce for living things to live in as my first job. I see. It was really an ident and to add on to that fact, it was a situation where he was unable to get out from. I felt stupid for ming this on him. Thats great. I was lucky I did not blow up in anger at him just now. Nice going, gentlemanly me! But still, a creation of a world. Somehow, thats amazing and splendid. Although I cannot imagined that idiot-like man who was grinning nonstop in front of me was the one who did that, a god sure was a god. Ah, even if you said that, all I did was to create the sea and a single continent. I am still considered to be one of the lower ranking god, you know. And the reason you did not return? I cant. My powers as a god is still very shabby so I cannot move within worlds as of yet. Plus, I wanted to store some of my power just in case any trouble crop up. And that stored up power did came in handy once but it also prevented me from meeting with you. Well, I dont know if that was a good or a bad thing. So, the reason you appeared on the other side is because of your stored power? Yea. Thats because the fate where Shou is going to die a few secondster was already decided by that world a few years ago. ......I see. So the time of that world and the time of this world flows differently huh? If I were to think about it, Dad disappeared around 1 year before I was born. So by pure simple math, the time Dad took to build the world was about 26 years but thousands and thousands of years had already gone by for this world. So in simple terms, the time of this world flowed faster. Mah, difficult things like how time was more of a timey-wimey ball instead of a straight line was way too confusing to think about... No wait, I was off the tracks! Remembered back to what Dad just said. What did he said just now? That he knew about how I was going to die a few secondster. Which meant, I was about to die yet he still killed me on purpose? I really cant helped but to think that. Come to think of it, [I died when a truck crushed into me all of a sudden] was written in Teraos diary. So that meant that if the vase did notnded on my head, I would had been ran over by a truck. A crease appeared in between my brows. What if my ugly face turned even uglier with this? Eeh! Stop with all this random stuff and quickly give me an answer! I thought as I stared at Dad. Youre correct. This world is smaller, which is why time is flowing faster. Like how a mices heartbeat is way faster than an elephants. ....And why I killed you on purpose was to save you! To save me? To save me is to kill me... was Dad someone with that kind of weird ideas in his head? No, I dont think so. He wouldnt had me reincarnated if that was the case. What then? Hmm... I somehow had an inkling. Yes, you got it right. If you are killed by a truck, you would be in the cycle of birth and death of that world and ended up as a normal death. And there, your personality and memories would disappear. However, if you are killed by an alternate worlds god, then you would be allowed to transverse between worlds. ......This is a troupe straight from all those reincarnation web novels, isnt it, Reincarnation god. .......It used to be a messy problem but recently, it was finally decided and written on a special feature on a magazine for gods. Rather, why was there gods making these kind of mistake? Even when they are gods? I thought this sort of stuff only existed in the fiction area! Thats because gods are all former-humans. .....Ah, I remembered now. .... Dad did not want me to lose my memories which is why you reincarnated me? Yes. At the same time, I got your friend, who was pulled into the ident as well, to transferred to this world. Whats his name again? Terao? .....You even knew that? Then I could only give you my thanks, cant I? Really. How freaking vexing. As my shoulders trembled from all that humiliation, I tried to cleared all the bad air that had been umted inside of me and opened my mouth. Thank you, dad. Theres nothing for you to be thanking me about. Disregarding the loophole I made used of, or the helping of your friend..... all I wanted to do is to at least do something fatherly once in your life. Thank yo... wait a minute! No no no, I reincarnated, didnt I? Me! So isnt this my 2nd life? ....Sorry, once in your 2nd life. Looking at each other, weughed. That day when I was killed by a vase crashing onto my head, it was actually done on purpose by a god in order to get me to reincarnated. You really ever knew what life had prepared for you. I made friends, had 2 mothers and even 2 fathers. No matter dying or living, amusing things kept happening. Well then, I should also be on my way to handled that incident too. Well, I should give my thanks to you tentatively. So, thank you, Dad. A dere Shou! As expected of the world famous tsundere. I took my paper fan out of my inter-dimension space and gave Dad a good nice whack. Then I would be going. Take care. I would also by shaving my beard regrly. Nice. It felt like not everything was settled but eh, this was good for now. I turned away from the smiling Dad and after gathering mana in my palms, I transported away. TN: Dum dum dum! The revolution! I have to admit I did not see that oneing. And yes, this is a freaking long chapter for me. Im tired. I need a cup of hot cocoa. I also made Shous father, Dad and Wills father, Father. That way it would be clearer. Besides, anyone caught that Lupin the 3rd reference in there? Chapter 141 – At A World Where Time Stop 141 C At A World Where Time Stop Posted on November 26, 2017 by crazypumkin Edited by AJ After some idle talk with God....My previous worlds dad, I returned back to the world where its time was frozen. It seemed like, apart from my god-dad who had the power to resisted my magic, the rest of the world had their time stopped. The soul state in which I was in during the visit to heaven was fine, but I was warned that if I were to came back, even the air would be frozen. Hm. If I even thought about it a little I would had known. If I were to go about this without thinking it through, like now, and frozen even god himself, I would had died by suffocation. Once again, I had something to be thankful towards god-dad again. And so, the first thing I did after returning was to carved new words onto the magical tool. Hmm, it would be difficult to get the air moving with any water molecules. Apart from the minimal requirements in which William Beryl is required to continue living... Thats a little long but, eh, lets just leave it at that. Releasing air and water from the time lock did take a little burden off the amount of consumption the tool need but it would be better for me to get everything done before it ran out of mana. Yosh, time to detect the mana presence in the [Demon Forest]... yes, what I was about to do was just one thing. Which was to destroy and destroy and destroy the herds of demon beasts!! Well, lets go!! Inter-dimension space was awesome. It deserved the awesome tag when it was able to store that huge magical tool. And after running about in the [Demon Forest] for a while, I managed to cleared it all. Although it was a little boring to kill them all without them even resisting, it would just had to do. Since I was not in for the fun but instead trying to save the town as well as the people I loved. And so, I just kept mindlessly ughtering. And in no time, the amount of demon beasts that I had killed could form a hill. The blood reeked too and it was getting really unbearable so I put them all into my inter-dimension space. I did get worried a little about how I was destroying the environment but since demon beasts do spawned on their own, it would revert back to their original state I guess. And after that cleansing, it was time to start repairing the forest. As the [Demon Forest] itself was a barrier, all the trees were part of it and once chopped or damaged in any way, the barrier would copsed and demon beasts would rushed out. This was recorded in Teraos diary and I heard it directly from god too so it shouldnt be wrong. Global warming and mud slides happened due to trees being destroyed on Earth as well but it was just that the consequences came way faster in this world. We get attacked the moment the trees are destroyed. Easily understandable yet so dreadful. Which was why I need to repaired the forest back to the way it was. I then made my way towards the area where I heard the chopping sounds came from. And it would be killing 2 birds with 1 stone since those from Hattuo would be there too. What should I do.. From the countless web novels I read, most protagonist were bad in casting any forms of healing magic on nts but in reality, it was just that magic didnt work that great on nts. I wondered if this world was the same. I had no idea but I would only brute force through it. Although I was resisting a little about doing something like a brute would do. But since I had thought of that magic, it would be a waste not to used it. Plus imagination was the most important part for casting magic. And with the vision of a brute brute-forcing it all, I had the perfect image for the magic. Lets just ignored how scary it would be if all the brutes of this world had the same image. Ignore, ignore. Stop saying I was part of that brute force army! ......Please dont avoid me if I ever turned into a very macho and gori like man in the future. Macho was fine, wasnt it?! Its fine to shine like a bodybuilder, wasnt it?! Although I really dont want that to happened! Really, please spare me! No no no no, that would be extremely rude to Zelda-sensei if I were to thought that way. Yes. It still all came to mind clearly, that persons figure, that tan brown shining gori macho man in a t-back. No, I was notughing at him at all. As I continued my idiotic inner monologue, I found people who looked like they were the Hattuo army. Because of the axes they were holding in their hands. And the most defining part was that they were wearing the exact same uniform Ivan-san was wearing when I forst saw him. Oi, Hattuo. Why were you wearing your countrys army uniform when you were all sneaking into another countrysnd? Cant you do something about it? I cant helped but tsukkomi at their strategy. Somehow I felt tired. Well then, since I found then, lets just captured them all. As well as to rescued Zens onee-san too. I shall start with Zens onee-san. λ×......ZȾΤ... Ooh, shes near! [TN: Searching location.... Zens onee-san] Once I activated the tracking magic, a map appeared in my mind with a red dot showing the location of Zens Onee-san. It was near to the g that represented where I was. As I walked over, I captured all the Hattuo soldiers along the way and teleported them over to Manuels camp. As I approached, a camp ground came into sight. I stared at it. The uniforms, this camping grounds, how careless and sloppy could they be?! Were they not thinking of hiding at all? And when I reached the ce where the red dot was, an even more shocking scene reflected in my eyes. This.. wasnt this the almighty cat-eared Onee-san everyone read about in any fantasy novels?!! No no no no no, I was amazed at the wrong scene. That cat-eared Onee-san must be Zens childhood friend. The one I was amazed at was, at the center of the camp, which looked very different from Manuels, sat a fatty who looked high and mighty. I would never forgot the impact when I first saw his face! I remembered thinking what a typical trope it was when John-Sensei first taught me about him. Isnt that Guta Emperor..?! In the silent time frozen world, there stood a boy who was pointing as he yelled. It was a very surreal scene. Although that boy was me. But I just cant helped but to yelled. I mean, the emperor himself had participated in this risky operation?! There was no way! I stood there, mouth wide open for a while. Wrapping the cat-eared Onee-san in a nket, I teleported her and the rest of the captured Hattuo army back into Manuels camp. I stared at the only person left here, Guta Hattuo. He looked as evil as his portrait was. Or rather, his portrait actually beautified him instead. This uncle was just as how he was portrayed. If I remembered correctly, he was 53 when I was 3, so he must be 58 years old right now. Really an uncle. And, tentatively, an emperor. But hey, all people with authority usually had themselves beautified in their portraits as they spread it around the world, didnt they? Ah, although mine had nothing done. I wondered if all the Nobles in this world were so honest. I dont want it though. If I became the head, I am going to beautify myself as much as possible in order to leave behind a beautiful legacy for theter generations. So, what to do with this emperor? Hm, if I were to went about it normally... Capture and transport! Yes! Anyway, he was still a criminal so I could hand him over to the police equivalent, the Knights, to deal with. Although I really want to questioned him regarding various stuff. But lets leave all these political stuff to the adults. Heh, though there was no need to act like a child here. But I am still a child and besides, looking at this troupe-like viin who used [Shadows] and treated beastmen as below him, I would kill him as soon as I could. But really, I wouldnt know what I would do since I hadnt spoken to him before. With this my work is done~! Im tired.... My shoulders cracked as I stretched. Well then. I teleported myself to Manuels camp and took Zens Onee-san back. I wanted to princess-carry her out in a bid to look cool but sadly, there was the height difference. But I cant sandbag carry her like I did with Zen either. Which was why I chose to levitated her as I teleported. Where to? Of course to where Zen was. Since it was bad to appeared all of a sudden, I teleported to an area where no one was around. The street was wrapped in silence so thick that I could cut it like butter. Reaching into my inter-dimension space, I pulled out the tool. ֹͣ [TN: Teishi, stop] As themand was issued, the street erupted in a buzz of noises. Feeling relief, I took a step out. All the screams and shriek was because of the shaking (from the beast rampaging) before the time freeze I guess. To them, it was a continuation of the terror. Walking down the noisy street, I spotted the adventurers guild where Zen and the others were. And in front of the guild was Zen and his father, as well as the Knight, with faces full of anxiety as they looked at the direction of the [Demon Forest]. Zen! Zen jumped from the surprised of my shout and was colored surprised. Will! The surprise quickly changed into happiness as he ran towards me. It was an amusing scene to how different the Knight and Zens father expression were from Zens. They had their mouth wide open as they stood frozen. But Zen, who reacted immediately, showed how used he was to my actions. My condolences. He then realized his childhood friend, his Onee-san, floating in the air so I floated her towards him. Since there was no way Zen could carry her as well, Iid her gently down onto the ground. I managed to do something, Zen. Un! Thanks Will!! To the grinning me, Zen nodded as tears flowed down his cheeks. AN: Zens heroine power. TN: Heres the 2nd chapter I owe you guys. Sandbag carry, I guess its something like firemans carry? And as fr the trees, I assumed he did something as his mind went off the rails as he thought about the brute army. Either that or the author forgotten all about it. Chapter 142 – What Would Happen To Hattuo? (Part 1) 142 C What Would Happen To Hattuo? (Part 1) Posted on December 7, 2017 by crazypumkin *Unedited TN: Sorry for thete update! Exams period. After that incident, I stayed over at Zens house and had a wonderful time ying around with Zen and his childhood friend (onee-san)... Her name was Ruby-san I think. Hmm, I saw questions asking about what happened to the Emperor of Hattuo. Lets put the incident with the [Shadows] aside. This time, the mess was about him trespassing the country and also kidnapping, but thanks to me stopping everything else in their tracks, that was all that was pinned on him. Well, an amateur in national politics such as me was not really clear on such things but Father told me over dinnerst night that that fat uncle was in quite a bad position right now. And now, for some reason I was in a castle of some sorts in the capital, and was currently walking through a ssy-looking corridor. A magic-mirror like tool as lined along the walls of the corridor that could allowed one to looked into the room. Yes, this was the room where the Hattuo Emperor was imprisoned in. What the heck? [TN: He was tsukkomi in a kansai dialect, nandeyanen. ] Although I was not from Kansai, I still felt like tsukkoming. I knew I did helped out with quite a lot of stuff but dear King Kesamu, what were you really thinking? I mean, I am still only 8 years old you know? I am at the age where I would need parental guidance for about everything I do, you know? Ah, although Father did teleported over and was with me till we reached the room though. See? No matter how much of a [cheat] I was, I still need parentalpany. Because I knew that having strength and skills didnt meant that one would had wisdom and knowledge as well. Right? Seeing I was a only a child. I looked up at King Kesamu with a pair of puzzled eyes, hoping he would give me an answer as to why I was here. Because, Will... Ah, anyway, for the time being, the verdict is decided. Like giving a fine and much more. He also had no idea that it would became this big of a problem when he first started clearing the forest. It was also thanks to you saving his life, which was why everything went smoothly. I, I see... But still, executing an Emperor of a nation is not going to be an easy task, considering his people in his nation. There is quite a lot of troubles involved. R, right.. And when I tried talking to him, it ended up him begging me to help his country. He dont even mind surrendering his country over. Which was why... The King grinned. I am leaving it up to Will. Huh?! It came so much as a shock to me that the usual adult me had beautifully produced a note that even a soprano would be proud of. In the end, the King had his way and pushed me into the room. I cant believed it. To think he would bring a child into the room of the nations most important criminal! What was this? Eh?! Why was this happening?! What Hattuo was going to be under us so please managed it ?! What the heck?! Was this a royal degree? Was I being bullied? Unbelievable, brother. And so, there was only a table separating the former Emperor of a country that had surrendered to us, and me. That balding head and that huge figure. It was the prefect picture of a evil noble at every angle. That arrogance face did shown regret and repentance, as well as if he had given up something, yet had a glimmer of hope. That expression... did it really belonged to this wicked person? Plus, I was bothered about something King Kesame said. It ended up him begging me to help his country... I looked at the former Emperor of Hattuo. He had an astonished expression on his face. Like he had not imagined the person standing on the other side of the door would be a kid like me. But he did not had the disdainful expression most adult would have when they saw a kid at the time they were expecting an adult. That surprised me so much that I raised my eyebrows. Hmm, I revealed my true feelings too early. It looked like I was still far away at perfecting the art of a poker face. The aim I had was to have a fearless smiling poker face. Are you... William Beryl? Yes, yes I am. Nice to meet you, I am William Beryl and somehow I am ced in-charged of managing your country. I am pleased to make your acquaintance and would be in your care hereafter. He interrupted me in the middle of my rumblings thoughts so I panicked a little and answered all in one breath, causing the Emperor to looked bbergasted. Ah. I did it. Anyone would be surprised when an 8 year old child started speaking like that, wont they.... And usually they would need a few minutes before they would snapped back.... Fu ha ha ha... ha ha ha..!! This person just went up and startedughing! Did he went crazy?! Was that such a huge shock?! AN : To be continued. TN: Hahahahahaha, super short chapter. No worries, the next chapter would be up on Sunday. And it would be somewhat longer than this. And Will, I believed no one ever treated you like a child from you were 4. Chapter 143 – What Would Happen To Hattuo? (Part 2) 143 C What Would Happen To Hattuo? (Part 2) Posted on December 10, 2017 by crazypumkin *Unedited And the former Hattuo Emperor continued his crazyughing for a while. I really wondered what was it that was so amusing to him. Or was he shocked into turning crazy? In any case, I did heard how people would go crazilyughing if they were to be exposed to something too shocking that pushed it out of their boundary of eptance. As for me, I simply waited in silence until the former Emperor stopped that crazyughter of his. No matter how I looked, he just didnt look sane at the moment. It was better to leave him be, than to make the matter worst by interfering. No, not that I was running away from it or anything! And finally hisughter ceased. I resolved myself and opened my mouth. I already had the Kings permission to do whatever I wanted so I was not going hold back. I did had a lot of things I wanted to tell him, as well as many questions for him. Although I was a bit worried if his brain was still working normally or not. Er, erm. Please keep the matter about me stumbling over my words a secret, yeah? Despite just crazilyughing a few moments ago, none of that previous expression could be seen as he looked at me with an expressionless face. Somehow, it was really vexing. I dont really want to say it but that change in expression was frightening. To think I was afraid of someone whom was caught and locked up in this room. Though caught, as expected of an Emperor. Why did you lifted your hands against the forest? But I was not one to be deterred. As an adult, a noble, my resolution was strong. I was actually quite furious at him for doing that but to prevent losing myself to my emotions, I gave my all in maintaining the poker face I had on. Making use of the advantage a child had, I had on a harmlessly smiling face. And this expression was my default expression (poker face). My aim was to look like a normal-average-always smiling child who was actually awesome and sly. Hey, I had an average face so I had to used it to its fullest, right? Ta-dah, behold the new me. It was so new that I wanted to add a star mark next to my name. Te-heh. At my direct line of questioning, the former Emperor grinned, just like how those viins grinned when they saw chests of gold they stole / bribe from others. For the expansion of my nation as well as reinforcing it. I believe any ruler who ruled over a nation would want that, dont you? He said confidently as I continued staring at him. It shouldnt be just this. I was pretty sure he had a deeper reason for doing it. You should be clear that there will be divine punishment should you ever lift a hand against the forest, dont you? With that smiling face, I threw the question back at the former Emperor, who faltered for a moment. .....I did know beforehand that demon beasts would pour out once the trees are touched. But I too, know that the ones who would be in trouble would be Elzmu. In that case, I thought there was no need to hesitate. Just that? In that case, why did you not execute this n from the start? That was because I need time to gather information about Elzmus strength. So you knew all about about our war strength? Yes, which is why we started advancing, My smiling face and the former Emperors expressionless one. I cannot read anything from it. His answers were all usible and there werent any thing wrong with it. But I caught onto that small moment of silence he had before he started answering. If that was really the reason why he invaded, there was no need to falter. Father had told me that the fury he had for this former Emperor was so great that he could just reached out and killed him so there was very little chance that he could live. As a noble of Elzmu, as well as all the political history I learned, I knew we do not had that kind of leniency nor can we afforded it. But because there seemed to be a hidden agenda, I was tasked as a special exception to deal with this. As for what the hidden agenda was, I did had an idea. Besides, I was the one who destroyed the [Shadows] Hattuo thrown at me. I knew I was investigated as a new threat to them but above all, since I destroyed the [Shadows], Hattuo did not get as much information as they would had preferred. And now, they moved despite theck in intelligence gathered. Which meant there was a strong reason that pushed them to moved as soon as they did. As I continued smiling as I stayed silent, and the fearless smile from the Former Emperor gradually disappeared. Then, a voice full of regret was heard. Its the food supply. By this winter, all of my national treasury is used up and I would have no means to feed my citizens. And since Hattuo freeze up during winter, they wouldnt even have the means to support themselves. Atst, he began to talk about Hattuos situation. Due to the harsh winter weather in Hattuo, they had been importing food from over Dyuvu, the [Beastmen Nation] whom they scorned, and even the Federal political Hadazerl since forever, even before Elzmu was founded. But as this lifeline (weakness) was held by the other countries, they couldnt raised up a strong and unstoppable army as they liked but since they had an industry of creating magical tools and mana stones, they had no problems with their finances. However, during this recent century, the sales for their magical tools and mana stones had been on the declining. The reason for that was clear. Because Elzmu had began brunching out in this line as well. In other words, it can be said that the effort the First Founder had ced inpulsory education had shown its effect. Although Elzmu started out small, their magical tools had produced better results with better pricing as well. Plus, thanks to everyone knowing how to use magic, the technology for the magical tools just kept on getting better and better. Aplete opposite to Hattuo, which magic were being monopolized by the nobles. Thanks to that, Hattuo began experiencing problems with their sales. Furthermore, the citizens of Elzmu, whom all had a degree of knowledge, learned not to rely blindly on magical tools. Magical tools were produced for peasants who could not used magic in order to improved their daily life. But for the citizens of Elzmu, they learned how to used their knowledge to improved upon the tools and even invented new ones. This brought a huge setback to Hattuo. As the trades increase in Elzmu, Hattuo was facing a deficit. And this situation continued for about a 100 years. To add on to that was the spending of the nobles. Having lived that way since, it was difficult for them to changed their ways and when Guta inherited the throne, there was nothing left in the treasury. Even more so when the previous Emperor was a extravagant idiot. And in this dreadful situation, they could only loaned from others. But, they still faced a huge problem with the importing of food. Once winter came, everywhere would freeze and it would be checkmate. Listening up to this point, I sighed. I know we are getting our own just deserts from our previous actions but there was no other way to save my people. It must had been a difficult choice to make, which exined that expression he had earlier on. I finally realized the reason for the weird feeling I had when I saw the former Emperors expression when I first stepped into the room. I was decieved by that horrible reputation of his as well as his appearance but he was actually quite a good Emperor. I thought that it was a waste. Was there no other way? Ah, this was that. That thing teachers always said. I had expectations for you, therefore the scolding. If I expect nothing from you, I could have kept quiet and do everything myself. But that is the same as giving up on you . Yes, I finally get that now. I think it is splendid how you think about helping the citizens. What was that again? Nobleness oblige? I continued. But the citizens themselves have their own will, their own thinking as well. To treat them like children where you have to spoon-fed them every way is just a condescending way of thinking, and the worst example an adult should behave. I said some strong words that even I was surprised as the Emperor-in-question was staring at me with wide opened eyes. Ah, true, this must be quite surprising for an 8 year old to say. But he really shouldnt be that surprised when he knew I could keep up and understand what he just said earlier. Without having any expectation from the children and simply doing things your way, of course you would go into deficit. If you really wanted to protect your citizens, you should have use the strength they have. The citizens strength? The measures Hattuo have right now was even if you wanted to farm, all you are doing is only giving out the spades and hoes. Havent you ever thought about it? The opposite side of Flowasons bridge, where Elzmu national border is, agriculture is aplenty. Do you really think that just by crossing a bridge the climate would change? That, that is... thats because itsnd that God had blessed upon... Is that what was taught in Hattuo? If you have investigate thend when you are investigating me, you would have realize. All god had done was to allow humans to lived in and that was used to be upied by monsters. Thats it. Then.... why? Its the strength of the citizens. In Elzmu, apart from passing them shovels and hoes, we imparted magic, magical tools and even knowledge to them. Magic?! Not only magic. You said it yourself, didnt you? That Elzmu technology had risen... What I meant is the skills of the magical tools craftsmen. Youre wrong. Its national education. Everyone is equally educated and we have a system where anyone can learn as long as they wanted to. Right now, around the border and viges, the fields had frozen over. Which is why the farmers are using fire magic to warm up the ce, and even set down anti-freezing tools around to deal with the problem. As for the tools, as long as they have the qualifications, any one of them can built it so its cheaper. And if it is to be used on agriculture, the country will also subsidies a part of the cost. And that is why none of the farms here is frozen over. So all you did is education and subsidiary.... But in that case, dont you have any control then? It will be easy for them to revolt! No one would respect the nobles without the advantage of magic! That in a sense is correct, yet not so. All I can say is, when the citizens gain knowledge, their patriotism grow stronger as well as their respect for nobles. Why is that so? Impossible... The former Emperor seemed to be in disbelieve. Rather, had this guy really investigated about us? He must had focused on the army strength and finances but forgotten about the citizens. I felt like sighing, but I managed to held it in. Come to think of it, I was personally ordered by the King to managed Hattuo, which had became our vassal. I would be in contact with this former Emperor for a long time toe since this cant be solved immediately. And this was why we need to have the same understanding and ideals. Now was too early to be frustrated. If you learn, you would understand. The government did many for the sake of the citizens. From the Knights who protect them from the demon beasts, magical tools which cook, to the patrol of the streets. They felt gratitude, admiration, and some even set their aim to be a Knight or a magical tool craftsman. Meanwhile others had provide food as a thanks. Learn, and you would understand how your providing for everyone is wrong. .....That is also because the governing here is magnificent. The nobles in my country is rotten. Ah, well, that is also why I said your meaning is correct and yet no so. Can it be done? At my words, the former Emperor looked at me worriedly. Not can it be done. But it had to be done. I felt slightly down from thinking about all the troubles that would be ahead. But letting none of it shown on my face, I proimed it with a smile. Chapter 144 – My Weird Kohai (Calius POV) 144 C My Weird Kohai (Calius POV) Posted on December 17, 2017 by crazypumkin *Unedited !! Calius sat up in surprise. Today, he chose to slept in his room at the student dormitory but as he thought, it was no good. The number of presences here at the dorm made it difficult for him to fall asleep. Plus, at this very moment, there was a presence making its way towards him. No to mention itsing via the ceiling. What ack ofmon sense, to not use the perfectly good corridor but instead chose to travel through the ceiling instead. He looked towards the ceiling, preparing to give the iing presence a good scolding. Even though he did it quite often himself. What a huge contradiction there. Who is it? Calius was feeling disappointed that he currently did not have the skill to recognized a person based on the presence alone. A Ninja would never make a sound when he / she was on a mission but it was not like he was on one right now. Since there was no other choice, he couldnt helped it but to asked who the person was in the ceiling. But even without the answer, he already had 2 person in mind. It was someone who could hide their own presence till they reached his room and after that, released enough presence to allow him to detected it. A person who could do that shouldnt even be here in the first ce. Calius did knew that he came recently but to be able to do that was plenty weird in itself. Its me, Calius-senpai. He knew it. Without him realizing it, a smile had appeared on his face. There was not many in Phillis Academy who knew this secret passage in the ceiling other than the Ninja Family. Normal Noble kids who had been raised up carefully before sending them into the academy would never had paid any extra notice to the ceiling. Only an adult noble who had been through all sorts of trials would had noticed it. The best evidence was that no one had never found the secret passage in the ceiling till now. Thus he was very surprised by how Will managed to discovered the passage himself. [TN: Erm, your dad revealed it to him though.] But more so about how he could controlled his presence. No one would had thought that a 1st year lower acad student could do it since it was not taught yet. Not to mention he was only 8 years old. And to think Calius himself only found out about that passage recently. If it wasnt his hobby of observing people, he would had missed the hidden passage. And to had found and used it so easily, William Beryl was a person Calius found to be really mysterious. That peaked his interest and above all, he found Will really amusing. To tell the truth, the academy was truly a boring ce for Calius. No one knew since he loved hiding behind his poker face as not to stand out but Calius was a very curious andpetitive person. His hobby of observing people was not his interest, but instead a way of training in uncovering peoples weaknesses. If not for training, he would had came to know everyones movement without the need specially observed them since they all lived at the same dormitory. And the one to break that old boring mold, Will, became a very delicious lure in front of Calius. He was, at the same time, jealous of the fact that Will got to go on a mission with his father but that feeling was soon gone. Because the more he observed, the more he knew. That to fight with that Will was the most stupid idea one wold ever had. Will was that unusual. Come to think of it, Will was unusual the very first day he stepped into the dormitory. He managed to opened the door despite having not yet learned any magic, that odd calmness of his that didnt fit his age when giving his self-introduction and also the way he read the atmosphere and adapted to the situation. Oh yes, and he did not gave his family name when he did his self-introduction. Of course, from the Ninja Family, there was no way Calius was as stupid as not to know that the son of the most prestigious noble family had skipped ahead of his peers and enrolled into the academy at the early age of 8. He realized it was Will the moment he gave his name but at that moment, Calius had thought Will was testing them. Having raised in the Ninja Family, Calius loved these kinds of scheming and secretiveness. To him who loved reading these types of stories since young, no one could med him for expecting it to happened. But now, he think that the reason Will did that was because he didnt want to stand out, or so that he could make friends without them minding his status. Even so, William Beryl was someone he had not fully figured out. Wills actions had always been so erratic that it was difficult to pinpoint but that was also why Will was so amusing to him. So what had Will done this time? Excited, the normally emotionless Calius had a bright smile on his face. Senpai, you always said that you want to go on a mission like the intelligence squad, didnt you? That question that came out of nowhere surprised Calius so much that he froze for a few seconds as he stared at the ceiling. Chapter 145 – My Weird Sempai 145 C My Weird Sempai Posted on January 5, 2018 by crazypumkin *Unedited TN: Happy New Year guys!!! Sorry for thete updates as I was busy traveling all around the world for Christmas as well as the New Year~! Just wanna say a great big thanks for being the best readers out there for bearing with all myteness in updating as well as all of my disappearing acts. Im really sorry about that... Ah,e to think of it. He must have thought that there wouldnt be anyone like that. You should have seen his expression. Thinking back to the Emperors expression, I cant helped but grinned. The former Emperor... Lets just call him Guta. Although I gave him a lesson on our first meeting, he showed no signs of being irritated as others do when they were being taught by a kid. Instead, he looked at me with honest eyes, or perhaps he was simply a serious person who preferred efficiency, and was moved by the things I said to him. And then, after looking back at all that he did, Guta deeply reflected upon his deeds and kept on apologizing regretfully to me. So much so that I had forgotten about the anger I felt for his action and simply felt stunned at his change. Besides, Guta was not the one who created the [Shadows] or set down the practice to demeaned Beastmen. Moreover, it seemed like Guta did not directlyid down the order to endanger my friends when the incident happened with Selphy so I could somehow suppressed my anger. It did felt a little like how those politicians went It was the secretary who did by their own ord. but I was just going to leave it at that. Since I was entrusted with by the King with Hattuo, there was no way to avoided Guta so bearing a grudge was really not feasible. Plus it would be better for my mental health. And so, my rationality convinced my feelings to to forgive . The deeply regretting Guta did make things a lot easier though. Since Hattuo was going to became a vessel of Elzmu, I would need to make a trip over in ordered to set everything in motion. Since I had to managed a country, there was no meaning in going in my own. Country management was usually done as a group, or a council. Hmm, I was having a sense of dj vu like I had thought about these things before... Did I raised a g then?! I would really like to asked the g raising god but its put this matter aside for now. The problem now was personnel. The King had given me advice that as the basic minimum, I would need to have at least an intelligence corp under my direct supervision. He also added that he could give me anyone I had in mind. I had initially thought that the King was joking when he said that because there was no way I would know any intelligence member who would be willing to work under an 8 year old. But hey, reality was always unexpected. Well and so, if Calius-sempai agrees, I would like you to to be part of the Knights Intelligence Corp under me. Wh, what, wait, what?! Isnt this too sudden, Will?! Ah, by the way, I havent told Calius-sempai about Hattuo being a vessel of Elzmu or that I was going to be themander-in-chief in that matter. Others were soon going to know about it but it was still top secret information at this moment. But since this was Calius-sempai, there was a little fear in me that he already knew about it. Right now, that usual poker-face of his was dyed in surprise. He even rode onto my rhythm and gave a tsukkomi back. That showed the height of his surprise. So... do you want to do it? Ignoring Calius-sempais surprise, I repeated my question. And why was that? Of course I am if I can. Thats why. I already knew his answer. Okay! So Sempai, as my subordinate, you are to infiltrate into Hattuo for information. This time, Hattuo is going to be a vessel country under Elzmu. Ah yes, I am also going to be themander-in-chief. Ah, ha ha ha. Even Calius cant stopped opening and closing his mouth from all this information. Dont worry Sempai, thats a natural reaction. And so, I got my first subordinate. There was a lot of things I had to do and I already had a inkling of how bothersome this was going to be. But still, I cant helped but felt excited for the future toe. TN: Short chapter! A poll for you guys. Chapters 146 C 148 are all extras, and had nothing to do with the current story line. Would you like me to continue tranting it by following the chapters or would you prefer to jump straight into a continuation of the story line and leave the extras forter? Chapter 146 – A Lady Will Never Be Defeated 146 C A Lady Will Never Be Defeated Posted on January 13, 2018 by crazypumkin *Unedited TN: Well, results are out and as you can see, I would be tranting as how the Author wrote it! The Fireworks Festival organized by Will ended on a high note. The next day. Will was in great spirits as Zen and Selphy would be staying for a while longer after the event but as opposed to him..... This was bad. Chiffons tail curled up in a ball as her ears fidgeted restlessly. Will-Sama was only 8. It was normal for a boy his age to spend more time with his friends than to fall in love. But still, this was bad if it continued. What if, during this time when he was still disinterested in love, his feelings for his friend grew strong and something would blossomed between them instead? Chiffon was worried that she did not entered his eye at all. Being his personal maid was, one part, repaying a debt of gratitude towards him but it was more of the feeling of wanting to be by his side. And, if there would be a chance that something would happened when they were together..... The novels she read for research had plenty of of stories about how Nobles wouldy their hands on their maid. In the end, the maids would get pregnant and they would then be wedded as their wife. Oh, how wonderful! In the cold winter, Chiffon was trying her best in wiping clean the windows when all of a sudden, a hand, filled with warm, touched her and when she turned from the surprise, she saw Will, smiling at her.... Chiffon quickly cut off her day dream in a haste. She cant have a nose bleed in the middle of work. She could be considered a pervert by society considering Wills age. But thats alright if that meant that she could stay by Wills side forever. Thats how much she loved him, she felt happiness just by being with him. But then. There is a strong rival... Chiffon sighed. She had expected Will to make friends in school and she even anticipated that he would be admired by arge number. So much so that it would not be strange for him to even had a fan club. Even though Chiffons expectations were totally on point. That was why, Chiffon had prepared to face her rival when she learned that Will would be bringing friends along when he returned. But. It was proved that Chiffon had it all wrong. The biggest enemy was right next to her! Of course, Wills friend, Selphy, was frankly showing off her attraction to him and Chiffon was quite surprised at how thick-headed Will was to that. But! Yes, him! Her biggest enemy! John! Wills home tutor and his best friend, the one and only JOHN! Although Chiffon was conscious about how they do not see it that way. However, they were so close that there was no gaps for her to even slipped in. She wanted to avoid the situation where only John can held Wills attention and she was always out of bounds. She let out a long breath and gripped the cloth in her hands tightly. She had the afternoon free today. As Will was out ying with Zen and Selphy, this was the only chance. Time to attack! [TN: ATTACK OF THE CHIFFON] Thanks to Will and his friends, the residence was filled with lively energy. Ah, although most of them still hadnt recovered from giddiness of the Fireworks Festival Will nned. It was a dream-like experience for Chiffon too. When Wills eyes met with hers right before the fireworks and he smiled, Chiffon thought her heart would burst from the amount of feelings she had inside. If that incident didnt happened, Chiffon might still be basked in happiness. Vexed, Chiffon bit on her handkerchief. All the bustling area were where all the work was going on, like the kitchen or the linen room. But right now, the corridor Chiffon was walking along did not entered into any of one of the examples as she activated her presence-erasing skill from when she was still a [Shadow]. The reason why, was because this was the area where all the servants, like maids, gardeners and even cooks, slept at. This area, which was housed in the northen part of the mansion, was still slightly dark, despite it being an afternoon. By the way, the door of the mansion faced south so this part of the house was set at the very back. It seemed to be the first-generation servants themselves who insisted on cing the quarters at this location. The first generation head and wanted intentionally to built a dormitory on a hill where the sun shined brightly and was near to both the street and the mansion. However, he was met with objections about how wasteful it was, as well as that there was no meaning if it was not closer to the mansion. As with Gion and Will, every head of the Beryls could managed themselves and there was no chance for the servants to do anything. They were most probably scared that they would ended up not doing anything if their living quarters were further away. For some reason, every head of the Beryls had very high specs, so much so that the servants around them looked like bumbling idiots. Who wouldnt want to be the right hand or leg of their master? And so, most of them ended up working behind the scenes. And bear the pride of supporting the magnificent head in whatever he does. And thanks to that, the servants quarters ended up being built at the north wing. Was what was written on on the thick [The Heart Of The Servant] book Mary-San passed to her. Chiffon recalled the thick bounded book wearily. That was because, although she was loyal to the Beryls family, it was slightly different to the book. This book had the knowledge and feeling of the servants for the past 200 years and although she liked the Beryls as well, she felt slightly fed up with being forced to bear and continued the love of the previous. Chiffon regrouped herself as her ears and tail stood up. Although it was basic knowledge to not make a racket along living quarters, most of the people staying here were working at this hour of the day. Besides, they would rather go to the matsuri if they had the time. Different from the other parts of the mansion, it was quiet here. However, if Chiffon focused her ears... I can hear the scratching noise of a pen. Chiffon mumbled to herself and she smiled. It seemed like her target was in the room. This was John she was talking about. He was always in his room until he was called. He did stayed at the researchb at the castle recently but he was more often than not doing something inside his room. John was popr with neers girls but was avoided by those who had been here for some time. His appearance was good, but as a lover.... Said one of Chiffons colleague. Despite being teenagers, they were all very grounded in reality. But it had nothing to do with Will-only Chiffon. Taking a deep breath, Chiffon knocked on the door. I have questions! Chiffon said the moment she entered the room. Due to the threatening tone, John cant helped but to take a step back and be on guard. To the John who stood frozen, Chiffon entered his room without restraint or embarrassment. Although this was unbing of a girl, it was not that Chiffon cared at the moment. She jabbed her finger at the surprised John as the hair on her tail stood on ends as she roared. Firstly, firstly, you slept with Will-Sama again, didnt you?! Why did you do that?! It is an atrocity! John blinked in surprise at the sudden usation. No, I.... John was stunned. Will was only a boy and not to mention that they were all male. To Chiffon who burst in suddenly, he could only saw her as a strange strange woman as he averted his eyes. This made Chiffon misunderstanding grew. John did something wrong, thats why he averted his eyes. Her anger grew. As I though! You shota-con! Chiffon was basically snarling at this point and John was very taken-aback at this. Add to the fact that he was being scolded as a Shota-con, a word that he, as a schr, had never ever heard of before. Swallowing the words of if he should find a doctor to have a look at her back down as he tried asking. What...is shota-con? The question that he squeezed out was met with an unbelievable answer. I dont know! Will-Sama said that when he saw a uncle pulled a boys hand as he grinned! Youre like that uncle! Uncle....!? Even John had taken some damaged from that. Will had just expressed his worries over his love life yesterday. Was it really that bad? John cant helped but started to worry about himself. In, in any case, I was just doing an experiment with Will..... And what experiment was that? Unbing! No, it... John tried to exined as his voice shook but Chiffon was not listening to his words. Plus! Why is it Will? This is just rude to the one you serve! You should show your respect! How sly! You said all of that but youre just jealous arent you... Plus! To even follow Will-Sama to the capital! Are you a stalker?! How disgusting! How sly! Disgustin... John was stumped at the insults thrown at him. He had to recover his bearings. It was never good to fight emotionally. He had to take a practical stand. .....I say, I was ordered by Master to return to the castle to continue my research. By the way, that order was given because the King (Kesamu) had cling onto Master (Gion) in tears because the research was not progressing at all. In reality, John was one of the few who could follow Wills crazy other-worldly knowledge and was considered to be a genius within the court schr world. John quitting left a huge blow to their research. John knew that he had given the perfect exnation and just when he was feeling smug about it... Hic...sob....wahhhhhh. With her emotions so highly strung, Chiffon started crying. In her heart, she understood where John wasing from but her feelings just couldnt kept up. To a girl worried about her love life, theory just couldnt beat it. To put things bluntly, she was very envious about John and Wills rtionship. And that in itself was suspicious. Seeing Chiffon who burst out crying, Johns poker face copsed as he began to really panicked. If Will was to see this situation, he had no idea what Will would say. But, but... it just stinks of something..hic.. This was actually the consensus of the entire mansion. Fujoshi, with their rotten hearts, just took this bait with glee but even those pure hearted women blushed at how close the both of them were. They were so close that they could joke and quarrel with each other, showed a different smiling face from the one they showed to others and sometimes, there were eyewitness ounts from who peeked into their rooms, and saw them gripping onto each others hand and staring into each others eyes. It was also normal for Will to spend the night over at Johns room and when a servant went in to changed the sheets, they saw them sleeping together on the same bed... Actually, the rtionship between the John and Will was the strange connection (never had a girlfriend before) they felt as well as how they could followed each other thinking and knowledge. In other words, they treated each other like rotten best buds. As for why they were holding hands and staring into each other eyes, Will was showing John the technique of precise mana control as well as maniption. And as a researcher, both of them often did experiments till the dead of night and they think nothing about sleeping together, treating it like a camp. But, no matter which period and location, 2 good looking males together will always be a bait. Firstly, those Onee-sans with rotten hearts would bit onto it and thats the start and the end of things. These Onee-san would then started sprouting their delusions to everyone and it would started spreading to others who misunderstood and even those who thought nothing about it would started to get suspicious. Once you started thinking about it, it would always nagged on the back of your mind. It was a trick to misdirected the mind and the rotten Onee-sans had unwittingly used it. No.. Everyone knew deep in their hearts that it was all a delusion. But humans were beings that would still go and thought about it. And so, the one who got caught in this trap was this pure little girl in love. In other words, Chiffon. She had been abused by the orphanage since young and was saved by Will when she was working as a [Shadow]. Of course she had no experience in love and Will was her very first love. And different from the admiration the rest of her peers felt, she truly liked Will. Having no immunity to love, she cant helped but thought about John whenever she thought about Will and their hand holding..... Chiffon, who always stopped her imagination hurriedly when that happened, finally exploded yesterday. She somehow managed to controlled it in front of the guests but she hady in bed at night, worrying endlessly about it. It happened near the evening. In the dimly lit room, the 2 of them were looking into each others eyes and moreover! Moreover, John had a blissful smile as he said to a bewildered Will. Its okay. Because I have found a better lover than research... and that is you, Will. That sealed it. That was it. Wasnt that a love confession? Chiffon turned bright red as she thought back to it as she cried. Will had denied it but what about John?? To.. to say such mushy words..how, how horrible! How unsightly! Eh? Wait, what are you talking about now? John-Sama, I, Chiffon, wont lose to youuuuuuu!!! Johns room was in chaos. TN: Muhahahahahaha. This was hrious to trante. Ahhh, Chiffon, best girl. By the way, that phrase John said appeared in chapter 126 C Stop it. Chapter 147 – What’s Christmas? (First Half) 147 C Whats Christmas? (First Half) Posted on January 21, 2018 by crazypumkin *Unedited This was when I was still a 3 year-old kid. Ah, though I was only 8 years old right now! Yes, I know I was still very much a kid right now! And so, lets rewind back to 5 years ago. On a narrow street, I thought all those couples holding hands should just break up. In public, I thought all those couples who spoke lovey-dovey stuff to each other should just exploded. On the train tform, I thought those couples who were reluctant to part as they gave each other a good-bye kiss should just hopped onto different trains and never met again. With crazy eyes, I frantically whipped up the eggs white. *swish swish swish* In the quiet kitchen, only the sound of the whipping could be heard. Although it was only whipping of the eggs white, a tempest of curse were raging inside my heart. Die, reality. What for... My words echoed throughout the empty kitchen. Together with my rage, something was puzzling me as well. You guys whose age = to the number of years without another half... cough cough. My dearest partner-in-crime, I was pretty sure you were thinking of the same question as me. Yes. ...... Somehow, in this alternate world, christmas exist!! Its going to be christmas soon. As I was diligently studying about the nation politics, I got jerked back into reality by this 1 sentence. John-Sensei. What was that you said just now? Its going to be christmas soon. I was speechless. The sound of that word simply rang of inauspiciousness. Can it be... that you said Christmas just now? I asked haltingly. Thats because I never wanted to hear that word. But John-Sensei answered without any hesitation. Yes I did. Whats wrong? And he gave me a puzzled look. Ah, that was dangerous. I almost scream out loud. Whats wrong? Everythings wrong! I mean, its christmas you know! That christmas! If I was not wrong, thats the event that felt like hell, right? Christmas. Although it origin from the religion in Europe, leaving that aside, Christmas as an event, to most Japanese, was a white bearded, dressed in red, pulling reindeer man as he flew all over the world delivering presents, Santa us. And thanks to that setting, it was also when parents would gift their children presents. Sadly, I came to know all of these when I searched it up, as I did not received any presents when I was at that innocent age. But lets leave that aside. Yes, on earth, Christmas was an event where couples would ham it up. Thinking back, it was when I was in grade 7. It was a warm day that reminded one of autumn when it was in fact, winter. The trees along the street were decorated with fairy lights and were twinkling away as the pure and innocent I looked along in wonder. But on that day, I saw it. Under the lighted trees, the figures of a boy and girl in my ss, kissing. And that pure and cute me realized it for the 1st time. That I had a possibility of getting a girlfriend. No, I meant, that we had reached the age where we started dating. And when I looked around, I saw couples littered everywhere. Even thought it was just a small school in a countryside. Usually, there would be no one at this hour. Then, it was the winter of my 1st year in high school. It was a special day where it snowed, producing a White Christmas. Of course, I was at my part-time job, working, see how I dont have a girlfriend. And as usual, at a restaurant. Looking out from the kitchen, all of them were in pairs. And when I went around as a waiter, I was met withments like Working on this kind of day.... with pitiful eyes from the girls while the guys kept ring at me. And the worst torture was on the way back home. People on the street were all in even digits apart from me. Yes, everyone formed a couple. That day, I was most certain that the streets of Japan were overtaken by a cult. It was a nightmare. The damaged dealt was enormous. I kept receiving the same looks no matter where I go so I hurried back. I was not running nor escaping. It was a strategic retreat. The attacks from even numbers were too much for me. In conclusion, Japans christmas was hell for me. It was ranked, along with valentine, as the events I hated the most. Why was most events usually meant for couples? Be it a business strategy or couples that jumped on it, it was annoying. Please think about other people! .... I know, this is what you people called inferiorityplex! But! You knew, dont you?! Dont you think those couples along the street was just annoying? So, there you go. Christmas was simply a horrifying word. Thats all there was to it. A, ah, no, I didnt know anything about christmas. I said, with a shimmer of hope. Maybe, just maybe, the christmas in this world was different. But that hope was soon dashed by John-Sensei. Is that so? Sorry about that. Christmas is a time where a god called Santa us would deliver gifts and presents to good kids. There were records in history that kids living in the slums, or even street kids had received presents from him. Ah, but it was actually a day to thank god for all he had done but when people grew wild in holding the parties, it had evolved into event. ........Especially for couples. .... Damn, there are couples everywhere on the street.... John-Sensei mumbled thest part under his breath. Yep, my tears cant stop. My ears had heard everything John-Sensei said, clearly. Aah, the hearing ability of a child sure was scary. Reality was cruel. I thought I didnt had to experience hell when I came to this alternate world. There was no god. Hm, okay, there was one (beard).... Does Sensei have anything up for that day? I asked as Sensei smiled. Fu fu fu. Yes I do. Ah, okay. I got it. That smiling Senseis schedule was filled with experiments and research. I somehow felt better. As I thought about all that happened in the morning, I continued whipping. I need to whipped the air inside. Dear egg white, for the sake of my future, please swelled up with more air inside! The more you swell, the more popr I would be. The more you swell, the taller I would grow. Thats how I felt. Please take care of me. My state of mind was when I thought about what John-Sensei told me, about his Christmas ns. It sure was good having friends. .....Even though it solved nothing. We were all victims to it, thats why we formed groups. ... Wasnt it? Whats wrong? As if John-Sensei heard my thoughts, he asked. Ah, he was here, using the name of experimenting, to see my cooking. Its nothing. I was just thinking that its not swelling. Let me have a go at it. I should try it too since its an experiment. John-Sensei said, eyes glistening. Its really just trying a different way of cooking... despite you kept iming it as an experiment. It was way different from those experiment John-Sensei did on the magic circles. Sensei, isnt it just experiment cooking? He might like the word experiment but he should just admitted that its only cooking. Even so, cooking is cooking. Food heals the heart. The development of food is the development of culture. The development of culture is the development of techniques. Above all, an experiment is an experiment, regardless the kind. John-Sensei replied with a straight face. The things he said was so cool. His face looked so cool! Damn it... explode, ikeman! But food. I wondered if this world viewed food as an important culture. Earth... Japan ced a huge importance in food. I was not that sure about Europe. Oh yes, we had that proverb... People know manners when they have food, right? Yep yep, thats the one.... eh?!? I stared at the person that just spoke. Who was that? Although there was only the 2 of us right now. That was.... ? Suppressing my trembling voice, I gave my usual smile as my hands didnt stopped. High speed rotation. I sure had a good grip. The elegance of physics... thats not it! Why did Sensei knew about that proverb? Was there a same proverb in this world? Or was Sensei the same as me (reincarnator)..? It was left by the First Founder. Its a proverb. It sure strikes the heart, doesnt it? I was wrong..... Sensei smiled. Of course I was wrong. Most reincarnator would realized I was one too. Plus they wouldnt even need to researched so hard about the magic circles. I could figured it out if I just thought about it. The First Founder... His name should be Elzmu Tera Olo... or something like that. It was ridiculously long for me to remembered all of it. Could be that that this was the one instead? I meant, there was way too manyws and stuff that coincided with my previous world. I had great expectations for him. The First Founder was splendid. Only that he seems to hate having records about himself so there was not much recorded in the historical records. I see.... I was happy for a moment there, thinking I would find out the truth as long as I searched for it. Maybe that shown on my face as John-Senseiughed. You looked up to the First Founder as well huh...e to think of it, Will is only 3 right. Its only during these times where you behaved like a kid... Somehow, I was looked upon with warm eyes. Hm. Looked like I was misunderstood. I was shown the same look from John-Sensei as I did from Father. The look where an adult looked at a kid who was excited getting a photo together with his hero. Th, thats not it. I am... Oh, Will. The egg white swelled quite a bit. It should be okay like this? Me, who opened my mouth the cleared the misunderstanding, shut up when a happy John-Sensei spoke up. It would only sounded like an excuse. Oh well. I would really sounded like a kid if I were to make a fuss here. Hm? I was a kid? No no no. My body is small but I was still a gentleman inside. A gentleman. And so, the gentlemanly me gave up on exining and went to check up on the egg whites. Yep yep. The meringue was whipped up nicely. Nice and firmed. Its perfect, Sensei! I happily ced the meringue into another bowl and mixed them up together. The ingredients in the other bowl was egg yolks, butter and brown sugar. You should know by now what I was nning to make. So, what are you making, Will? Sensei asked. I grinned. A Chiffon cake, Sensei! Chapter 148 – What’s Christmas? (2nd Half) 148 C Whats Christmas? (2nd Half) Posted on January 28, 2018 by crazypumkin *Unedited A Chiffon cake, Sensei! ....Chi...ffon cake? John-Sensei repeated my words, having a little trouble with the pronunciation. Chiffon. Thats a kind of cloth that was thin and airy. And apparently because the cake was like that too, it was named after it. It was not a cake that was thick and very rich in taste, but instead, had a light sweetness and was so very airy, like biting on air. Chiffon cake was one of the desserts I loved. And as I had made this cake quite a few times in my previous life, I decided to make it here too. The Christmas here was confirmed to be an abominable day celebrated widely by couples, it still didnt meant that singles dogs like us cant enjoyed it too. And the way to enjoyed Christmas for single dogs? Cake, chicken, sparkling wine etc etc. Yes, food. Christmas food was always something to look forward to. ....Although the empty feeling that came after stuffing yourself silly was rather.... Its the name of the cake. I poured the mixture into the iron mold. This world made some great advancement but why had the food portion of itid stagnant? Ah, normal western, japanese food were all being made here but stuff like desserts and sweets were missing. Those food that needed a bit of work to make were not avable here at all. You know, food that showed off girl power. What was this mismatched way of managing this world? The only desserts that had the impression of my previous world was Jelly. Well, my friend, the First Founder, should had developed the menu here but it might be because he was a guy, he didnt like desserts all that much, which was why that part of the menu was missing. As desserts were prettyplicated, one wouldnt do it if one hadnt touched it at all. I have never heard of that before. John-Sensei said, tilting his head in puzzlement. Really? Yes. I actually have a bit of sweet tooth. All the desserts shop in the capital have been conquered by me but I have never seen or heard anything like it before. The domination of the capital...! That was definitely not just a bit! To tell the truth, I was surprised. This serious-looking, sses-wearing, the S in the SM-kind of guy actually had a sweet tooth! Was this what they meant by having a gap? That [gap moe] heard on earth definitely fitted this guy, with his impable looks. Although I was not moe by him though. If a shota was moe by a 26 year old guy, I would be in serious trouble. And, lets put these all aside. Fu fu. Well, thats why I am experimenting. This is a new receipt I thought of. I sad, a proud look on my face. Well yes, this receipt was not created by me but an Americapany who made that but just ran with me on this. It was easier since I cannot exined the america part. During this period, I banged the mold against the table over and over again. It was not that I was angry or anything, but to remove the air inside the mixture. If I were to missed this step, the chiffon cake would ended up having big holes in it. Oh oh, oh my! Senseis eyes shone at my words. That shining face of his as he came close made me took a step back. Er, erm.. ? But Sensei had already came close. At my troubled voice, Sensei looked up at me and went slightly red, beforeughing as he apologized. Ah, sorry about that. I got too excited. I had always thought that there was nothing happy about christmas but it seems like this year would be different. He said, eyes glittering. Hm, thats great. It was great that he was happy. But still, this extent of how much he loved sweet stuff... I finally get to know the hidden side of him. Ah, Christmas. I used to monopolized the cake and turkey. Wasnt it great? Look at how the rest of them sliced the log-cake to tiny pieces for everyone. Yes, this was how the single dogs thought to kept themselves sane. Otherwise they would started throwing curses all around. .....Hm. It seemed like I hadnt changed much from my previous life. I was still cursing when I whipped the eggs. It sure ran deep. I wonder how would it taste like. Sensei peeked into the magical tool I named Oven, after I ced the mold in to bake. He sure was looking forward to it. I cant really fail, can I? But I dont think I would anyway. Plus the handiness of the magical tool. The tool here measured up to the one on earth, and might be even handier. This child here had both the functions of an oven and a microwave. I deeply suspected that the First Head of Beryl was a reincarnated person like me, or maybe it was the First Founder who made it. Wonderful. Even for Nobles, if they had this kind of handy items around to use, they would give their all in working for the country. How exciting! Hmm, it smells really good! As those random thoughts went through my mind, John-Sensei was still peeking through the oven, paying close attention. Are you a child?! Suppressing that tsukkomi, I smiled and turned to face the oven. It is expending nicely. The cake inside the oven had swelled up above the mold. It looked like the meringue was perfect. If we had failed at the meringue-part, the cake wouldnt swelled. And, as Sensei had said, a light sweet smell belonging to the chiffon cake started wafting out. My nose started sniffing on its own. It had been a long time since I made a chiffon cake. This was the first time since I was born. It had been 3 years. Hmm, was it early orte? Considering my age, this was considered early, but as a person who loved desserts, going for 3 years without them sure was hard. Well, from all the web novels I read, it was often that the MC who reincarnated was not even allowed into the kitchen due to his/her young age. Or the kid of the noble would looked down on cooking and the MC, furious, would engaged in a battle with him / her. .....I wondered why these tropes did not happened here at all. I was happy, but on the other side, it was a little disappointing. Well, at least it was better that being in a world with bad food! Althoughcking in the sweets and junk food area, the normal level of the food here was around the same as the level in Japan. O- I was about to say something when a chime was heard from the oven. Its done! John-Sensei was almost about to pounced onto the cake. One could imagined the taste based on the smell, and a soft and airy chiffon was done. John-Senseis eyes were on me the entire time I took the cake out. Its message were clear. Can I eat it now? He sure had a lot of expression seeing he usually had a poker-face on. Did he really want to eat it that badly? *Snickered* I burst outughing. John-Sensei looked very much like a dog right now. Today really was the day John-Senseis character broke down. With a wry smile hanging on my face, I then said. .....We still need to let it cool down first. If not, it wont slide out nicely from the mold. Despair filled John-Senseis face as he hang his head down. Ahhh, how blessed. I closed my eyes as I chewed. It was slowly destroyed by my teeth as I chewed. The cake was airy and light, but still had a decent amount of chewiness. And, since I lowered the sugar used, a light and soft sweetness prated my mouth. The smell was simple yet mouth-watering. I did a great job. A chiffon cake after so long, was the best. John-Sensei had a blissful expression as he too, slowly chewed and enjoyed the taste of the chiffon cake. And while indulging in bliss, I remembered something. Sensei, christmas is a day for couples right? Yes, thats right. Its the worst. From that blissful face, John-Sensei immediately had on a disgusted face as he answered me. Well, I do agree with him but, I realized something now. Even at my age? If that was really the case, I would rather die. Sensei gasped softly and immediately returned to his usual poker face and looked at me. It looked like he realized it too! No... For kids as young as you, it was just a day where we would eat and hold a party, have fun, and worried if Santa us would being or not. Ah, I thought so. Who as the one who taught that christmas was a day for that (couples) only? Tra,. Yes! Thats right! You had the correct answer! It was none other than John-Sensei! Sensei, teaching your students the wrong things because of your prejudice was not a good pratice. Yep, and it seemed like Sensei agreed with my thoughts too, as he looked at me with thankful eyes. And thus, I came to learned when I was 3, that christmas here was an annoying event. Why, oh why. Why had christmas degraded till this level in this world as well? I was pretty sure you would understand that I really wanted to grabbed that bearded old god and let him know how I felt. Chapter 149 – It Sure Needs Thinking To Build A Long History 149 C It Sure Needs Thinking To Build A Long History Posted on February 11, 2018 by crazypumkin *Unedited I met again, with the former Emperor of Hattuo, Guta. It had been some time since thest meeting. Ah, hmm, it really hadnt been that long, to tell the truth. But since I had been running between meeting Calius-senpai, John-Sensei, the Headmaster as well as trying to scout several others, it felt like it had been longer than normal. And, the current ce we were holding our meeting was, in fact, inside a horse carriage. Yep, we were on the road. Not to mention the destination was set for Hattuo. Hm? You were asking me if Guta was released or not if that was the case? Ah, no no no no no, nope. This was my boss (the King), we were talking about, you know. The one who went ahead and cut off all the useless nobles and killed all those anti-kingdom rebels and stupid nobles, that Boss. That King Kesamu would never had allowed Guta to ran free, would he? Then why? I had been given the [Highest Order] to get Hattuo down under Elzmu rule as soon as possible. What an overbearing way of using people. In simpler terms, I was currently going over to observed Hattuo. In even simpler terms, he knew about my teleportation magic, which allowed me to go and return whenever I wanted. Really, what an overbearing way of using people. Which results in the following members on this trip.... ....eryl..... Commander Beryl. As those thoughts went through my mind, I realized that Guta was trying to engaged me in a conversation. It seemed like he had been calling me for some time. As I was still wrapped up in my thoughts, I identally looked at Guta with dazed eyes. Sorry about that. I was thinking about something. What was it you want to talk about? Ah, we came out earlier than I expected and I was wondering if these few numbers of guards would be enough. Guta said, as he looked out the window. Well, it was true that the number of guards that can be seen was not much. These numbers would be adequate for passing through the street but it so happened that we were in in the middle of the grass ins heading towards the Iza River. Demon beasts often appeared along these areas so it was understandable why Guta was feeling insecure. Dont worry, these guards possess better skills than you thought. That is...! Guta seemed to had grasped the meaning behind my words. The members going along with us to Hattuo was consisted of members from the ck Knights Intelligence Corps as well as those with their unique set of skills that I scouted. It was a high-leveled group which possessed power that one normally could not imagined. And it seemed that Guta realized that as well. And their eyes were always observing. Not only just the citizens reactions, they had to take in everything about the country we were about to take over. Information was important. Which was why, I had only chose those with skills. That did not meant that they werecking in attacking power. At least Buu-san and Nyaru-san alone had the strength to go though the [Demon Forest]. I see. Guta nodded and directed a smile at me. I dont really want to say this, but have you forgotten who is the strongest around here? It really wasnt something I should say about myself though. But I had decided not to be humble nor hiding my head under a rock this time around. As I had decided not to go easy, taking down Demon Beasts shouldnt posed a problem foe me. I cant say for sure there would not be anyone better, but I knew that I was one of the top in regards to Elzmu, or the Raiina continent, for that matter. So there should be no trouble with these Demon Beasts. If I were to ever fail, it would meant that most people in this world would die as well. Although I cant helped it if that really happened. At Guta whose face went tight with realization, I turned over and sighed. This.... uncle. What should I say about him? Should I say he was easy-going or was his adaptability too high? To a person who wanted to kill me not long ago, he had totally no guard against me at all. And as if he had read my mind, Guta looked at me and gave a wryly smile. No matter how much a gifted child you are, you are still at an age where everything shows on your face. No.. Or is it that you trusted me? Your face is saying how can I be an Emperor like that. Most likely you are thinking that I have too little of a guard up, right? I could only stared in silence when I was being told that. What a blunder. It seemed like my poker-face was not working as well as I imagined. At the silent me, Gutaughed happily. With his face, all I could see was a viin doing his evilugh. Hahaha, I understand. I am not someone who would expose this to others. ............Plus, it would be rude of me to put up a guard against you. The tiny murmur at the end of the sentence was caught by my [cheat] hearing. I could do nothing but tilted my head that that sentence. We went through the borders to Flowason easily. I had no good memories of Flowason at all. That vase ced at the window still, that kidnapping episode, not to mention that ck history of cross-dressing. That ck history of cross-dressing to invoked the pity of Flowasons guards and that kiddish, child-like behavior. Just that history alone made me felt like running away from this street as far as possible. Quite a few number of the Intelligence Corps members had separated from the group and blended into the street but as they had erased their presence from the start, no changes could be seen. The team was currently heading towards the Center-Tulle as we rode through the center street of Flowason. Center-Tulle was the central city of Hattuo. It was where I had crushed the hideout of the [Shadows] previously. It wasnt a pleasant ce for me to stay at but considering Gutas stamina, it wasnt feasible to kept on the road so we were running towards our destination with the aim of staying for a while there. The horses were doing their best as well. Although this carriage was a magical tool created by me. It had magical circles for lightening and anti-shake on it. I wondered how long would it take for this tool to be spread around the world. Though I do not had the intention of making it known for now. Cheap and convenient magical tool spreading might not be a good idea, was what I learned from John-Sensei. Jobs avable right now might be affected. Like those who reared horses and those who build carriages. The bnce of the countrys economy as well as the production output would hinged on the tool and that would not be great for the country. Besides, I had the very impossible [Highest Order] to get Hattuo under Elzmu ASAP toplete at the moment. This fast carriage was one of the advantages I had and I was keeping it up my sleeve for the moment. But I would open up the technology in the future. Because... the butt does hurt. There is a church in Center-Tulle and over there, the priests are in-charged. Guta, who had been looking out the window, spoke all of a sudden. I have heard about how capital belongs to the royals while Center-Tulle to the priests. Hm, no matter what, both are rotten. A bothersome piece of information came just as we were about to reached our destination. My mind started wandering. I heard of this information but having someone who experienced it said it increased the reality of it and made my head hurt. And surprising, Guta had an stern look on his face as well. I turned and looked at Guta. I might be rude, but the priests hid under the history of previous people who spoke of the massages brought by angels and god, and proimed themselves to be gods. They twisted the massages by god and made themselves unaffected by thew. In front of thew, they waved their religion as a sword and made themselves heard. They even managed to avoided paying the taxes. Guta, who had been speaking as he looked outside the window, turned and looked straight at me. .....Did they thought that god was blind to all that they had done? I was caught in that gaze as the words rang throughout the carriage. I did not speak. When I first got hold of this information, I had though that, even in this world without religion problems, there still would be people who made used of it. In this world where god existence was confirmed, I did wondered how did they managed to did what they did without fearing. Because, god was a presence very close to me. And, to them without fear, I would be crushing them within my palm. The atmosphere turned heavy. My face turned stern, as of Guta, as I looked outside the window as well. The sky outside the window was clouded over. To Hattuo, winter wasing. Chapter 150 – My Eyes, My Eyes!! 150 C My Eyes, My Eyes!! Posted on February 25, 2018 by crazypumkin *Unedited TN: So sorry about missing a chapterst week. I totally forgot about it ( =_=) , I was so busy... As the travelling came to an end, I saw the all so familiar gate when we reached Center-Tulle. Thanks to the modified horse carriage, my bum was saved from exploding. Nor was I mistaken to be a ghost due to me floating above the seat. Even Guta was surprised at how little it rocked. So this is the technology of Elzmu. No wonder we we failed... He said, mocking himself. Seeing that, I felt a tiny pang of guilt. We were supposed to head through the gate but I had something I wanted to do. You know, like how your right foot was in Center-Tulle while the left foot stayed in Flowason. Or something like that. Will-Sama, what are you doing? Buu-san called out to the me who had moved towards the gate subconsciously. I froze. I had wanted to stepped inside and yelled out This is it! Center-Tulle! . What was wrong with me? The boke-soul that was sealed deep inside me was hurting! Must be because of that tsukkomi bear near me. No, nothing. I averted my eyes as I straightened up and walked ahead. I saw the members of the Intelligence Corps paying their toll fees at the gate out of the corner of my eyes but acting as an innocent child, I simply walked right through. There was not much difference from the streets of Flowason. Putting it bluntly, the whole ce was dreary. The people walking along the street looked dispirited and even the shopkeepers were the same. Although there wasnt much people walking about in the first ce. Compared to the previous trip here, the ce looked worst than before. Can a ce changed that much in just 6 months? This is.... Center-Tulle? I mumbled, surprised at what I saw. If this was the central of Hattuo, it was to the level where one had to wondered how were they able to entered into the [4 great countries]. I mean, when one spoke about the central, it would be ce where all the trading took ce as well as being the most crowded. Here, you could see wood shavings all over the cobble and... oh yes. The reason for looking like they were dispirited might be because of the color choices of their clothes. They were all wearing dark colors, like ck, brown or navy. We then walked to the end of one street in order to not let anyone hear what we were talking. You must be wondering why it changed so much in just a few months. Its the priests. The people here are afraid of them. Guta said, in a small voice that only I could hear as we walked over. They must be thinking that we are the same as them. Saying that, Guta looked that the townsfolk who were taken aback and cringed at the sight of us. Ahh, so that was why. Now I know why they were behaving that way. They were afraid of us. Although the number of guards werent a lot, we still had them. Plus, the clothes on us were clearly of high-quality. Even if we were not thought as priests, they could still see that we were nobles of some kind. With the priests as examples, it was normal for them to fear people who looked like they had power. Dont wake the sleeping dogs, they always said. And so, they did not even dared to looked at us. They avoided crossing our path and kept their eyes down as they trembled, trying to protected themselves. What a stifling ce this is. How suffocating. Not to mention how difficult it was to live in this ce. I would had never wanted to live in a ce like this if I was a citizen of Hattuo. Even if I was one of the priests. I looked at the towering chimney that was situated right in the center of the town, ck smoke puffing away from it. Looking down from the chimney, a huge white building can be seen. Detailed sculptures surrounded the drawn and outlined windows. Carved pirs next to the windows were iy with gold foil. ....Thats the church. Noticing my gaze, Guta turned in the same direction and said emotionlessly. So thats the church. I red at the building as I observed it. Not a single spot of dirt was on the green roof. The scale of it fitted the central and it possessed the detailed and beauty of a ce where god was honored. But it left a bad taste in my mouth. Looking at the state of the town left by the priests, I once again felt deeply that they cannot be forgiven. Damn it. I cursed under my breath. Then, I started skipping, avoiding the gap between the cobblestones, as I hummed a song. I am a naive and innocent child. If I dont get my mind in gear, I cant yed out the role of a innocent noble child at all. Father, Father! Lets hurry and find a inn to ce all our luggage! I wanna go there! I lifted my head as I gave a huge smile. Following that, I held Gutas hand. Seeing his shocked expression, I grinned as we walked down the street. Its time to start some cleaning. We checked into one of the biggest inn in Center-Tulle. Hmm, no, this was not an inn. It felt more like a high-ss hotel. In Earth terms, its the kind of hotel where there would be doorman and chandeliers would be hanging from the ceiling. I nodded to myself when I saw the extravagant lobby. The floor wasid with polished marble that was perfect for sliding on. Looking up, the ceiling had beautiful carvings on it and there was even a huge piece of art on it. They sure earned a lot here. I worked cleaning in recruitment offices as well as well-to-do families as my part-time job in my previous life so I knew. In order to keep this marble floor shiny, it had to be wiped very thoroughly everyday. Ah, the Aunt...cough cough. I had totally destroyed the memories of being said that I was a butler by Onee-san. It was simply a part-time job. I did do things out of my job scope but I was not a servant. I did cursed them to be [drowned in tea] when I was red at, or made them turned red when they scolded me for a mistake I did. I am sorry. Lets get back to the topic. I had no idea how many were working in this hotel but it cant be a small number. The room maintenance as well as the sries must all amount to quite arge number. Wow. My eyeballs almost popped right out of my sockets when I saw how much Guta was paying. No wonder they earned so much! Had they noticed how much they were charging for a night? Was their room service that great? It was really an unforgettable time where my normal-average-person mind was blown away by the money view of the rich. I hadnt even gotten used to walking on the carpet in my own house! What a amazing hotel, Father. Ye, yeah. S, son, this was build around the same time as the church. It looks different from the others, doesnt it? Come to think of it, the shape of the windows as well as the carvings did looked a little familiar. I see~ I said, as I skipped happily and innocently along. By the way, Buu-san as well as the guards and members of the Intelligence Corps had hidden themselves. As imagined, the bias against Beastmen were still strong here. Ah, they were still staying in the same hotel though. We paid for everyone up ahead. It was easier this way and Buu-san need not be subjected to any insults as well. They could all entered their rooms directly without being seen. But their rooms were all fully paid. A crime was a crime. I wont do it even if I wont be found out. I had the Japanese soul of abiding by the rules, such as waiting for the green light even when there was no cars around. I reached thest room situated at the end of the corridor. This was going to be my room today. Like a suite room, this was said to be the biggest room in this hotel. ....... When I saw the room, my jaws dropped wide open. Wow...... A 3rd grade kid remark just slipped right out. Yep, what bad taste. I felt like turning back, and head right home. Guta-san... Yes? I looked at Guta for help but he simply looked at me, puzzled, like there was nothing wrong with the room at all. So this was where our difference in tasteid. Ah,e to think of it, I did had a bad taste in my mouth when I saw Gutas picture in the textbook. He had on a extravagant and heavy clothing with ample embroidery that exuded a I am a evil noble vibe. .....Nothing. Firstly, the first thing that came into my mind when I firstid eyes on it. GOLD. Lots and lots of it. The wall from the floor all the way to the ceiling was painted in gold, shining and sparkling brightly. And, the ceiling, floor and the walls were all painted very ostentatiously. Just these were bad enough but the ceiling had to be embellished with gemstones and a chandelier, and a magic tool was shooting out lights randomly all around the room. The table in the middle of the room was pure white in color, its legs filled with detailed carvings and embedded with gold and gemstones. It looked like it would induced htion anytime. Just a look and my mouth was filled with a bad taste. I did imagined it would be something like that but this was beyond my expectations. This was just... an obsession with wealth and all things sparkly. What was with furniture causing htion? Was this not a ce to stay in at and have a rest? Please let my eyes rest. I am Will.... I am Will.... I am Will.... ....Lets just head to the bedroom and have a look. Oh, sure, lets go. A bedroom. There should be at least a ce for the mind and soul to rest, right? I headed towards the bedroom as I prayed for help. Help didnt exist whatsoever. Sorry for the negativity. This was how shocked I was right now. I was totally defeated. The entrance to the bedroom was already in the same style. Just from the living room to the bedroom, there was 3 doors. One was the bathroom, another was like a lounge where a sofa looked like the biggest existence ever and finally, thest one was the bedroom. So I actually entered into the bathroom first. I was already at my limits. It was to the point where a star symbol would ended every sentence I spoke. Let me asked you, what was the meaning of gold-ting the entire bathtub? What was the meaning of building the toilet bowl with gold? I felt tired just from thinking of the consequences of scratching it. The toilet was a ce that would get dirty right? Why did you even build it out of gold for? Onii-chan cant understand at all. Gold was a precious metal that was few and far in-between so you had to use it with care, okay? My vision started swimming. This ce was too sparkly. My mind was swimming too. Ah, but there were still 2 more rooms to go. It was still too early for despair. The next room I entered was the lounge. The amazing thing about this room was that at first look, I had no idea what it was made out of. Since everything was in gold, why not just made it all gold? The sofa was made out of something simr to leather. That material was high-grade and very popr, and could get sold-out in seconds. Yep. Although the ones that brought it were all adventurers! The name of that material was [Rock Lizard]. Its english. God, why was this the only ce where you use english? When tranted, Iwa Tokage leather. Sure, it was a high-grade material but thefort level was the worst! The reason for the high grading was because the toughness of it made it a perfect armor for the adventurers! Didnt you do your research, designer?! Although I dont know who you were! You would know it immediately once you try sitting on it. Not everything was good if it was expensive! I was tired from all the tsukkomi that was flooding my mind. But I still held onto that glimmer of hope. Yes, that was because I havent seen the bedroom. A bedroom should be a ce for rest. How naive. So naive and brainless like Patrick Star. [TN: Alright, raw was so sweet like a gum syrup drop. Japanese use the word sweet as another meaning of naive.] The feeling I had when I stepped into the room? Despair. Only pure despair. I had only imagined it to had a canopy. Who would think that it would be made out of gold threads sewn with sequins and sparkled. On top of that, the gemstones I thought to be was not gemstones. It was mana stones. Plus, it was craved with a magic circle that allowed it to sparkle and shine. ....So bright! So bright that I cant open my eyes! Please let me sleep. Please somehow let me sleep. And, the main problem was the bed. I had at least expected the legs of the bed would be made out of gold. I came to knew that the bed itself was woven out of gold threads. And surprisingly, silver threads as well. Wow, how fancy. .....Its too ufortable!! Ah, I had enough. My tsukkomi cant catch up. Thefort level was the worst. This bed was not made for sleeping, it purely for enjoying. After going through the whole suite, I ended near the entrance, my soul drifting away. I had enough..... I wanna go home.... Did they not think of using wood? The most important was to make it easy on the eyes. Today was the first time I felt that deeply. Chapter 151 – To The Church 151 C To The Church Posted on March 4, 2018 by crazypumkin *Unedited I wiped the ce I was staying for the night from my memory. ....Ill forget about the inn and focus on the church instead. Leaving my luggage in the room, I hurried out onto the streets. I would reached the church as long as I walked directly straight to the center of Center-Tulle. The citizens around were still avoiding us as we walked down the street but now was not the time to be concerned about it. Its sad but this was a serious problem that we should worked onter. These old men are so difficult because they have no fear of thew at all. How did you controlled them in the past? It was not like this the previous time I came to Center-Tulle. Ah, thats because we had very obvious power situated here at that time. .....Fighting power (violence). Fighting power...? Guta exined in detail to the puzzled me. ording to the information from King Kesamu, the soldiers situated here were on the verge of copse. True, they lost when they tried to invaded Elzmu. With the rein hold by another country, it was already a wonder that they were still functioning. The soldier numbers here were also greatly weaken due to the Grousil, who captured people from other nations for ve trading, had his men jailed because of that. It had also caused Hattuos army force to weaken as well. Plus the matter with the [Shadows]. The [Shadows] hideout was situated in this street and the leader of the [Shadows] was under the Emperors control. It had seemed that the leader had directly threatened the church with their power. And since the [Shadows] had been destroyed, the church started acting up. How can it be... I was stunned when I heard Gutas exnation. The [Shadows] had threatened and attacked my family and friends and I had viewed them, as well as Hattuo, as the enemy. I did not expected that in defeating them, I would be causing harm upon the citizens here. Viewing Hattuo as the enemy did included their citizens as well though... I was not that hypocritical to think that I was the one at fault in causing this entire mess but I too, cant pretended I did nothing wrong either. I cant helped but wondered if the citizens here wouldnt be in this situation had I not defeated them. I should had thought of the consequences behind very move I made. But there was also a part of me that felt that I was too much of a big shot to think that everything I do would affect something. Both views were correct yet wrong. It was just a matter of choices. Yes, in the end, it ally in the cause and the beginning. It was the one who created this problem at fault. Plus, I had vowed to myself at that time. That I would protect the ones I loved. But I was still ovee by all the feelings I had inside of me. Naturally, my eyes swam about. As if noticing the state of my mind, Guta red at the church as his spittle started flying out. No matter what, they are still bastards for what they had done, Will. I gave a deep nod as I continued walking. Rather than stopping, it was better to destroy the enemies in front quickly. I can do the regrettingter. As we approached the church, the number of people walking about dwindled even more. Didnt this defeated the purpose of a church that was meant for people to pray in? As we reached the doors of the church, there was not even a single person around. The huge extravagantly decorated doors was left wide opened as it was. As I was thinking that most church did left their doors open, I was surprised by something I saw. On the inner side of the open doors, there was a table that looked to be used as a reception area. And on that table, pasted a paper with 100 Rook written on it. I was stunned. In Elzmu currency (Japan Yen), it was about 10 thousand yen just to enter. They were already exempted from paying the heavy taxes, were they thatcking in money? 100 rook per person. The moment we stepped inside, a man sitting at the reception area shed a slimy smile. I did not resisted much as I was familiar with the practice of paying a fee to enter a religious ce. In my precious life, famous temples and shrines do require entrance fees. I know that running a ce required money but I had a feeling that they were needing that money to keep these old historical building standing. But to keep this disgusting building standing was..... although that was just my prejudiced thinking. Bet they were just thinking of earning that entrance fee when they did not even need to pay any taxes. Oh, the price went down. My eyes popped when I heard Guta mumbling as he paid for the both of us. What the heck?! It was even higher?!? Yes, it went down from 200 rook. The high priest made it so that people could enter anytime they want to pray without much worries. With that slimy smile hanging off his face, that young man answered Guta. Hm.....? Did it meant that the citizens came here to pray? .... They were forced to came over?! Guta whispered it into my ears when we walked into the church. I cant helped but trembled with anger. Really rotten to the bones! The people here were truly rotten! From the door, a wide space that I thought to be the chapel, opened up. A long red carpet lined the center of the floor while long benches lined up in rows by the side. And on the innermost wall was a stained ss picture. In front of it stood a majestic statue. There was also something like a stage at the very front. On top of the stage was a table, most likely where the priests stood to preach. As it was not the hour of a service, there was no one around. The clickery-ck footsteps of both Guta and I resounded throughout the church. The 3-stories high ceiling contributed to the loudness of the echos. But I can feel the presence of our guards yet heard no sounding from them. What high training they had. As expected of the elites of the ck Knights Intelligence Corps. Guta-san, we are to head towards the innermost room, right? Yes, thats where their control room is. Luckily, it seems like they havent noticed us at all so maybe it is going to be easy. There is no maybe. Even if its going to be difficult, we have to do it. Indeed. The whispering Gutaughed. Yes, we were executing our n to sprang a surprise visit to the room where all the higher-upers were at, suppressed them with our strength and gained back the control! What overwhelming power. That was thanks to the ck knights and my [cheat]. Please do not expected any political games from a novice like me. I apologized to Kesamu-san a little in my heart. Ah, but he should expected this from me from the moment he gave me this mission. Because he knew fully well that I was only a beginner as a politician. Plus I was only still 8 years old. There was no way I could turn over all the power and get the hearts of everyone from a country that had stood against Elzmu all these years. I believed that no one expected that of me. If he did, than there might be something wrong with the King. As I forced myself to be convinced of my n, I continued walking ahead. You might be thinking that if we were nning submission by force, what was the use of Gutu then? That was just a counteractive measure of mine. At least, as the Emperor, Guta-san and the churchs higher-ups knew each other. If they decided to submit when they saw Guta, then there was no need for force. Although Guta was convinced that there was no way it would happened. But surrendering would be faster, Guta said as his smile deepened. And he kept grinning as he looked at me. Did I had something on my face? Moreover, I just kept thinking that Guta-san really had a viins face. No matter, they would be rubbing their faces against the floor in no time. Gutaughed, every part a viin. Weird. I felt like a viins henchman. Ah, that might be because I had an average face that didnt stand out. Chapter 152 – Only Confusion 152 C Only Confusion Posted on March 11, 2018 by crazypumkin *Unedited Ha ha... I looked at the scene in front of me. What situation is this...... A situation where these old men are prostrating themselves. I identaly let the feeling I felt right now to slipped out of my mouth. It was not that I was really looking for an answer but the answer given to me made it worst. This was not the answer I was looking for! Why was I seeing old men kneeling in front of me... old men.. old men... A scene of a Lieutenant General, with his posed look, as the BGM of jang jang jang ja ja ja jang jang and kan kan ka ka ka kan kan kan... Eh? You had no idea what I was talking about? ....Anyway, as long as you understand the feeling I felt as I looked upon the rows of old men prostrating themselves in front of me. The scene was something easily understandable when youid your eyes on it! But it was also a scene iprehensible! I mean, this happened the moment I entered the room, you know!? The point was, I had no idea what caused this to happened. With my head in a mess, I looked at Guta-san, who then gave me a big nod. No! Not what I was looking for!! All I wanted was an exnation! As I tried to conveyed my thoughts through my eyes desperately, the only response he gave back was As I thought. . As you thought what?!?! Raise your head for a second please! I said, almost crying out. As I was already half-crying, it might not be almost. Could this be part of their conspiracy? They might be looking for chance to ran as I was overwhelmed by it all. Finally getting it I red at them as I started searching around for any suspicious behavior but there was none. This made me even more confused. And as I was doing all that, the old men from the first row lifted their heads up. Please forgive us! O messenger-Sama from the heavens! We are idiots!! They stared at my face for a bit before howling, and once again lowered their heads to the floor. Enough!!!! I had enough!!! Can anyone please just exined to me what all of this was about?!?!?! As I hugged my head, I began to recalled all that had happened a while back. As Guta-san and I was on our way to the innermost room, members of the ck Knights Intelligence Corps that were with me, came down from the ceiling and stood behind us as we made out way over. And finally, we reached the innermost room. Its here? Un. I confirmed with Guta-san and he nodded sternly. We had walked through the chapel, to the left side of the stage, and through the control room before standing in front of a door. It was made out of wood, and looked thick and old. The handle was made out of gold and looked pretty heavy. Interestingly, the handle was ced at a higher height. As I reached out for the handle, I froze. I cant reached it. ....Definitely not that I was a chibi, but that the handle was ced way higher. I could reached it if I jumped but that just looked too uncool. Thus, I looked up at Guta-san. Our eyes met. His eyes were questioning why I was not going in first but after reading my strong gaze, he had a realization as he stepped out in front of me. Yes, please dont say anything. It hurt. As so to hide my embarrassment, I walked a lot more mboyantly behind him, like I allowed Guta-san to opened the door. I was not running from this. This was simply a way of protecting my heart. ....But werent they careless in not locking the door? Werent these guys hated by the town? Did they not even considered that people would try to assassinate them? ....Theres no one here, huh. Looking into the room, it was empty. Although I knew that when I didnt felt any presenceing from the room. Plus, they really did not even had any guards around. How unbelievable. They might be in the inner room, the game room. Game room...? What was with this yful-sounding name? Was it really okay to had such a room in a church? You might not think that there would be a room for games in a church but there really is one. It was often being spoken about by them. My thoughts appeared on my face again. Without stopping, Guta opened the door wide. Game, huh? I wondered what they do in there. I do had a bad feeling though. I could felt a lot more presence in that room than the estimated number. Somehow, I can feel a lot of presence gathering around a table. Most likely they are gambling. I felt like sighing. To think they were even priests. So they left their work in the afternoon and gambled the money their took from the citizens instead. But of course, there wasnt anyone here anyway. I felt my blood vessel pounding. Guta-san. Yes? I can destroy them right? .....Please. Guta-san returned a smile to me when I asked him with a face full of smiles. That face of his was really.... a very viinous one. Ah... but I think my face was not one of any difference at the moment though. As that thought went through my head, I strengthen myself with magic, before kicking the door flying. In a word, I was pissed off. Hahh! Forgetting the noble-like airs I put on in front of Guta-san, I kicked the door. A fabulous loud bang sounded as the door broke apart. The door was not in pieces, it was in crumbs. In the moment, I stomped into the room as I released my mana. What.......?! The door was...?!! As the people inside took in the broken door, it was chaos. But the moment I released my mana, everyone froze. They did not even made a sound. Ah, not good. I might had released a tad too much. I cant have them fainting away, all I wanted was them to give themselves up without resisting. Panicking, I lessen the amount of mana I was releasing. And finally, the people started moving as they panicked. Spotting people who were trying to escape, I chanted coldly in my heart. a졷 [TN: Kousoku, Bind & Damare, silent] The usualbo. As my mana was floating throughout the room, binding them was a piece of cake. Although I wouldnt had any trouble otherwise. Because, I had an awesome body at the moment. With this strengthen body of mine, I believed I wouldnt had any trouble chasing down those who ran. Anyway, I was currently very pissed off at them so I wanted them to shut up. In the room that went back to being silent, the only sound that was heard was the clickety-ck of my footsteps. I could felt Guta-san smiling wryly behind me. The dust from the crumbling door had formed something of a smokescreen that hid my figure. My ears caught onto the fast heartbeats of the people inside the room. I was thinking that if I were to show myself, I would most like be looked down upon on.... but its okay. Ive long given up. After all, I was good in making people fear the me that I was, right? I am here to judge. It was too bad that I cant threatened them with a deep gravelly voice. I grinned, standing in the foggy room. ......Its time for them to learned the fear of that was me. And that was how the plot was supposed to go!!!! Why did the old men prostrated themselves the moment they saw my face? What? Do I looked fierce?! Why now.... Argh, I want to hit someone. O messenger-Sama? A careful voice sounded out from one of the old men when they saw I was staying silent. Bending down, I hid my unrest face from being seen. Guta,san, HELP!! TN: Will.... is still Will. Dont worry, you would get there someday. Chapter 153 – Embarrassment & Misunderstandings 153 C Embarrassment & Misunderstandings Posted on March 17, 2018 by crazypumkin *Unedited I got those kneeling old men to somehow stood up. What I needed the most, at this moment, was an exnation. This was not a n to escaped while I was confused. Rather, they looked to be really afraid of me. I wondered if this was the effect of me releasing my mana from before. But Guta-san once said They returned to their previous state after a week even if they were being threatened by [Shadows]. so they do not seemed like men who would cringed away when their life was threatened after going through that experience. So.. why? I nced at the trembling old man standing nearest to me. Sensing my nce, he shivered up into his clothes. Erm... I asked the one who stood at the front, thinking that he must had been the leader. His shoulders jumped at my voice. P, p, please forgive me! O messenger! We are wrong! So, so, please, please spare our lives.....! He then proceeded to prostate once again as he howled in half-madness. Somehow, I felt like I did something horrible to them. With a wry expression on my face, I walked over to where he was. It seemed like he had gone to the brink of madness. And why is that? I had no idea what [O Messenger] was but since it seemed like they had mistaken me for that, I was going to put it into use. Seeing the weird expression on my face, the old man trembled even harder. I, I was tricked! Thats why.... I see.... Sigh.... Thats horrible... So thats it... I responded emotionlessly as the old man rambled on with his excuses. Like how they were threatened by the Nobles into paying high taxes thus squeezing them dry. Like how they were trying to protected themselves by using the money they took. Like how they were tricked by the Emperor into believing that Beastmen where beneath them. And many more. Despite being the Emperor of a country that despised Beastmen, Guta-san surprisingly held no contempt towards them at all. Back at Elzmus Royal Castle, he did not shown any bad feelings when I introduced the members that would be heading towards Hattuo for the mission. This surprised me greatly. Guta-san once said that he believed in efficiency instead, I think. It didnt matter if they were humans or not, as long as they could be used. Guta-san, who was born in a country with a deep-rooted contempt for Beastmen, and had even grew up in within the Nobles who had been the worst, had not been led by that thinking. The old man continued his tasteless excuses. The anger that gotten lost in all the confusion before, rushed right back up. It looked like he was going to continue weaving excuses for himself. I looked down at the old man and said. I wont take your life. ....Raise your face up. Yes! Yes! Thank y..o..u...?! Thanking profusely, the old man looked up and froze. Yes. Right now, I had a superb smile on my face. .....As my anger raged on inside! I said it before, havent I? That I am here to judge. Touching the cheek of the frozen old man, I smiled. Please do not think that you would die so easily. .....You will pay for your sins, you pig. Releasing the fainted old man, I turned and walked out of the room. At this time, the Intelligence Corps members entered the room. The timing was perfect, seeing the gambling tables were still all in full view. With all these evidence, it would be easy getting a confession out of them. Leaving it to them, I left the room. It went just as I expected. Guta-san said as he grinned, although I had no idea why. But first, lets go back, Guta-san. Well then, after settling that disgusting church, Guta-san and I went back to the inn. At this moment, the ck Knights Intelligence Corp must be busying collecting evidence of all the bribery, gamblings and wrong doings that all the old men.. priests had done. I dont really want to leave them there but Guta-san and I were people of positions. Our job was to wait for them to do their jobs so that was what I was going to do. So even though I was doing the right thing, I still felt guilty about it. Ah! I should have at least clean up the door crumbs.....! I buried my face in my hands. Yes, what should I say... If I were to exined my feelings in a word, it would be embarrassed. To had raged on by myself. Destroying the door, using coarsenguage unlike a Noble should when scolding the old men, and then to leave in a huff like that. I looked just like a kid in his rebellious age, throwing a temper. I heard in my previous world that the young kids had a bad temper these days but to think that even me.... I used to be a gentleman with his gentle temper in my previous life! When I did regressed to such childish-like behavior?! ....Ah, Im sorry. I knew I should not make up memories like that. Will-Dono, that.... Guta-san said hesitatingly behind me. He must be troubled at how to faced me after seeing me with my bad temper and coarsenguage. Ah...it just came out. I still have a long way to go, dont I? I turned back to looked at Guta-san and gave an embarrassed smile. Since it had reached this stage, I had to start over from the beginning. I guess it was better this way. I was appointed with the mission of taking over Hattuo, so I would had to spend a long time together with Guta-san anyway. Thus, there was merit in showing myself then to keep up the facade in the long run. Since we were taking over Hattuo. we had to win over the Nobles here as well. This was not simply a matter of moving over with good will. There would be a merit for both me and the Kingdom of Elzmu. As to what would happened to Hattuo after that, it would be up to them. Although I was aiming for a win-win situation still. I was pretty sure the King was as well. Because the King was quite a nice person. Right, why did you say what you said, Guta-san? I stared at Guta-san. Before we went, while I was troubled over if we could get those rotten priests to admitted their crimes, Guta-san had said with confidence that there wont be a problem. Plus that As I expected just now. He knew something. If that was so, please do tell! No, please dont misunderstand! I had no ill will against you! Guta-san panicked in a rare moment as he waved his hands. Then, why? You may not believe me, or rather, you might misunderstand my meaning... .... I believe I am quite wide open to different things. Why? Because I was a kid. Because I had my previous world memories. I believed I was super flexible in that aspect. Seeing that viinous face twisted into a troubled expression, Guta-san stuttered out. You wont.. think of me an idiot, would you? No, I wont. Hearing me made answered immediately, Guta-san seemed to had gathered his resolve. Swallowing his saliva, he finally began to speak. ....Will-Dono looked... too much of an angel.... ......! See! See! I knew you would look at me like that! Guta-san stopped in the middle of his sentence before derailing and pointing his finger at me, troubled. I am not looking down on you. Iughed. I was a man who held his word. I did not think that he was an idiot at all. Maybe just a little. Like what was this person saying and if his head was screwed on tight. Stop it with that look! Guta-san closed in, desperate. Unconsciously, I took a step back. Seeing that, Guta-san closed in further. No... I.... ha ha ha. Well, I cant helped letting out a bit wryughter. What, an angel, me? A boy with a normal face? Guta-san, with his viinous face, had a surprisingly cute thinking, unlike of a gentleman. So people with fetishes do exist. You misunderstood!! Guta-san screamed. I knew that, really I do. So lets head back to the church and see their documents area, okay? .....Please let us head back. Leaving the desperate Guta-san behind, I began heading toward the church once again. TN: Well, this novel ising to and end soon so I am really sorry for taking a break but... I am going to taiwan for 2.5 weeks!!!! .....Please let me go. Ill make it up to you guys. Have some of my (own) pumpkin pies for now. Chapter 154 – What The Heck Did You Do?!

Chapter 154 C What The Heck Did You Do?!

*Unedited Guta-san, who just proimed that I looked like an angel, was desperately trying to exined that it was all a misunderstanding and all would be exined once we went back to the church. William Beryl-Sama?! .What would be the matter? An Onii-san, who was arranging all the documents, noticed us and was surprised. I would too, be surprised if I saw someone who just left, came right back. Plus, not to mention the fact that Guta-san was the former Emperor while I was the Dukes son. It was rather surprising for anyone to see using right back without walking around outside first. Ah, nothing the matter. I was thinking of taking a look at the basement documentation room. Guta-san said calmly, as if his previous panicking self was all a lie. Ah, I see. Although I think there should be nothing to worry about, please be careful. Un. Thank you, Onii-san. Properly giving my thanks to the Intelligence Corp Onii-San as well as a smile, we headed into the church. If I am not wrong, we should turn left at this room to get to the basement.. I opened the first door which was not destroyed by me as Guta-sans line of sight drifted to the left. Lured by him, I too, looked to the left. And saw a door simr to the one I destroyed into crumbs. Using my mana, I detected a long and narrow space, like a corridor, on the other side of the door. We have to walk through that corridor to get to the basement documentation room. It should be right after we climb down the spiral staircase at the end of this corridor. Guta-san said as he advanced forward. There was no hesitation in his footsteps at all, like it was a ce he often frequented. Why would an Emperor of a country knew so much about a church in one of the cities? You seemed to be very used to this ce. I voiced my suspicions as Guta-san gave a bitter look. Thats because I had been burned by them before. Thats why I often visit this ce under the disguise of checking how the citizens are doing when what I was doing was to keep them in check. ..So thats it. Now I can understand the meaning behind Guta-sans expression. These old men were really running wild, werent they? Plus, it was rumored that the Emperor of Hattuo was chosen by god. And on top of that, during the reign of the First Emperor, there were records about god descending to Center-Tulle, while being apanied by angels. Sounds to me like an excuse the First Emperor used for being easy on the church though. God did? Hearing that, the image that came to my mind was loads of beard, and that grampa. What was that about him descending? When had such a spiritual, god-lish-like event happened?! By that grampa, or rather, my dad! It must had been amusing. I grinned at the absurdity of it as we stepped into the corridor. However, apart from the light at the door, the entire corridor was dark. I wondered if it was because of the wall material. All the walls before the door was painted in a sickening white color, looking like white porcin while all of a sudden, the walls of the corridor was made out of stone. The only light source was amp hanging on the wall, emitting a dim glow. A space after the staircase could somewhat be seen. Its too dark to really see anything. Guta-san said, as he squinted. .Oh, thats right. My [cheat] eyesight enabled me to see through the darkness but it must had been hard for an uncle like Guta-san. It seemed like he was not used to seeing in the dark. I stopped walking, and began gathering mana in front of me. 衢Ƥ롷 [TN: Hikari yo, tomoru. Basically, just light up.] I had always wanted to do this chant. I conjured up the image of a round-sses-wearing wizard of my previous world as I chanted. It was too bad that the magic here was done without the use of a wand. This helps a lot. And so, we continued forward. As the click-ckity ck of the both of our footsteps reverted throughout the corridor, I had a bad feeling. This was supposed to be the church documentation room, so why was it buried in this dark ce? Ah, maybe this kind of environment was good for the preservation of the papers. Somehow, I was a little excited. This kind of dark and heavy atmosphere just resembled that. A dungeon. A ce any men would dreamed of going. As I was lost in my daydream, we soon reached the staircase. And as before, without talking, the both of us went down. Ah, but, it was weird when I was being thought as an angel, it was even more iprehensible that the church had documentation that exined the misunderstanding about Guta-sans sex fetish. Was Shonen-ai being made into a sacred thing by the church in Hattuo? [TN: Shonen-ai. Not BL, but young boys love. Kinda like the male version of Loli-love.] No no no no no, this was not the Edo period. Not the Edo period. I really dont want to be looked upon as a target of interest in a ce that prayed to my dad. And as that thought went through my mind, we reached the end of the stairs. I gulped. The door to the basement was made out of a gold-like metal, which looked like it could keep people out. *Creak* The hinges sounded like they hadnt been oiled for years as the door was opened. Eh Me? On the huge and big wall, hanged a huge and big painting. The paint had faded, there were bald spots here and there, and cracks could been seen in some areas but all of that did not hindered people from seeing what the painting was about. And here came the problem. On it, without a doubt, was a painting of me. There was even light radiating from behind my back! I was even half-naked!! What is this.. Guta-san smiled snugly at the stunned me. The title of this painting is [God and his OlMessenger]. Come to think of it, it was as Guta-san had said. A bearded grampa was in the middle of the painting, looking god-like as he descended, while bringing along me, who was half-naked with wings, flying in the air. One mistake and this would all go wrong. (Fully naked = pervert) Wait a minute being half-naked meant that it was already wrong! OlMessenger.? A being that came from heaven, a respected being. In other words, an angel. It seemed to be a painting that painted the scene when god had descended in Hattuo. Guta-san did not noticed that I was not even listening as heughed heartily. Now you know why I was so surprised when I first saw you. Will-Dono was the exact copy of an angel. Isnt coincidence interesting? Ha ha ha ha ha! Really sorry to theughing Guta-san, but this was not a coincidence. It was not that I resembled somebody. WHAT THE HECK DID YOU DO?!?!?! As I thought of that bearded grampa (my previous world dad), I yelled silently with all of my strength. TN: Sorry for waiting, heres the new chapter! Everyone had been saying there should be a picture of Will somewhere so there you go! I finally moved back after 1 year in Japan and it was so nice typing this out using my desktop instead of that small notebook. The Taiwan trip was just a nice ending to my life in Japan. Well, I did get my N1 so that year was rather fruitful. As well as fulfilling my dream of living in Japan. I would very rmend it all to you guys who are thinking about it. Welp, 3 more chapters to go! Im pretty sure the story is not over yet, just that the newest chapter havent been updated so. Chapter 155 – Poor Thing

Chapter 155 C Poor Thing

*Unedited In that stunned state, I once again returned back to our inn. After all that running around, it was already evening. In that room with that sparkling table, sat the both of us, sipping our tea. The tea leaves were taken out of my 4th dimenti my alternate space storage. Guta-san, who seemed to believed that tea were not meant to be made by our own hands, were staring in shock at my actions of brewing the tea. Or just being astonished by my alternate space storage. Ah, I really didnt meant to let him see it yet though. So why did I even take the tea leaves out in the first ce? It was all thanks to this inn. Not that I was nning on discussing something highly secretive so I skipped on ordering room service. It was just that the delivered tea had. gold kes inside the tea!! Yes, I knew that there were temples in Japan that provided these kind of tea. It was okay if it was added in moderation but the entire tea was almost full of gold kes! Rather than saying it kept squirming about inside my mouth, the stretchy feeling as it went down my throat was the worst. This was only going to be excreted out, you know? Once digested, it would only became gold poop, you know? But, this is my first time drinking such good tea. Guta-san said as he closed his eyes to fully savor. Please dont say so, this was just normal tea. Then, hit by a revtion, I lunged forward. Can it be you had been drinking that kind of tea all the time?! You must be kidding me, an Emperor drinking that kind of disgusting tea all the time. Yes I did. NOC!!!!! [TN: This bit was in english in the raws, hahahahahahaha] Looking at Guta-san who nodded without hesitation, I clenched my hand tightly. Poor thing. Not being able to drink good tea despite being an Emperor! Not to mention that he could only drown thesetea! I shuddered just thinking about it. Poor guta-san. Poor food (tea)! I was angry on foods behalf. The blood of a Japanese, whom were usually passive in nature but erupted upon issues with food, was boiling not physically but from the soul, and made it unforgivable that the exceedingly amount of disgusting gold kes was even put into the tea! It is obvious that too much of these gold kes are ced in! This is not tea with gold kes but gold kes with tea. How did it end up this way?! Oh.. Thats because gold is a symbol of wealth. High-quality equals to gold. Everyone ispeting against who have the greatest amount of gold. Guta-san answered calmly to the angry me who raised the question. So that was it. That was why this inn had been crazily iid with all these gold. I would rather youpete with the taste of different cuisines I hope for that too. Seeing how I slumped over the table in defeat, Guta-san smiled wryly. Could it be that this practice of theirs resulted in that awful gaudy yet viinous-looking portrait I seen in the textbook, where he was decked out in gold and an absurd amount of sparkles? Looking at that wryly smiling Guta-san sitting across the table, I somehow felt very bad for him. Lets give him somefortable clothing to wearter on. Well then, it was time to get back to the main point. We need to consolidated all the information we had gotten. So those old men kneel down when they see me is because Ah, they thought Will-Sama is an actual angel. Not matter how rotten they became, they are still priests. They should have known about that painting. Looking at how panicked they was, I am sure they did not noticed me at all. Guta-sanughed happily. It came out, that viin look. I could only saw an evilughing face. Come to think of it, you said I looked like an angel before, didnt you? Thats why I keep saying that is a misunderstanding! You know, normally no one would believe you. Mystment (tsukkomi), caused Guta-san to K.O. After checking a few more bit of information, night had fallen. As thought, those old priests were repeaters of gambling as well as illegal ve trading. But as no evidence could be found against them, Guta-san could do nothing much against them. Before we ambushed them, the many presences I sensed in the game room was as imagined, ves being used as chips for their gamble. Most likely they were being held in that empty space next to the game room. Right about now, the ck Knights should had found them and were dealing with this matter. Most of them should be Beastmen so the job of identifying their identity might not be an easy task. Try your best, ck Knights! I would also help if you needed it too. I wouldnt had much contacts in Hadazerl but there should be no problem if it was Dyuvu. We could start with Buu-san, seeing if he knew anyone. There was also the President of the Dyuvu Merchant Guild. We had previously talked about coboration on this aspect. Do you remembered the incident with former-general Grousil? The President was one of the Beastmen saved by Willia-Chan in that incident. I was quite surprised that such an important person was among the kidnapped at that time. Eh? How was dinner? Noment. Chapter 156 – Unraveled The Dark History!

Chapter 156 C Unraveled The Dark History!

*Unedited The day had went past evening as night fell. Unable to calm down in this extravagant room, I took off the bed canopy as I gave a silent sorry to the owner of this inn. At the very least this had to go. Because all the sparkles were really too dazzling. I was going to renovate this inn before I go back to Elzmu so I did nothing wrong. It shouldnt be counted as property damage. Thats right! As long as no one knew! No no no, I heard nothing about you people saying that this was wrong. I deeply believed that anyone in my shoes would do what I did. Sigh.Lets just sleep.. But that question about why that doppelganger angel of mine that appeared 100 years ago weighed on my mind. I would need to get to the bottom of it. Even if it was made up, he had the same hair and eye color I had. This was in no way a coincidence. I was going to get it out of that old god grampa. As I decided on it, I fell onto the bed as sleepiness immediately overcame me. I closed my eyes, giving in without struggling as the world went dark. This was a dream. I woken up inside a pure white world. My body felt like it was floating in the air. Old Grampa god had once told me that for beings like me who possessed such high mana, would be able to projected their conscious into the realm of god. Hm I dont really know the workings behind it but in simpler words, I would be able to talk to god. But it was not like I couldnt get my physical body in here as I had found out that it was possible. Normally, my teleportation would only worked on ces I had already been to and no matter the amount of mana I held, it wouldnt be possible to teleport into heaven. However, that incident in the [Demon Forest] where god had panicky summoned me into heaven, made it possible for me to teleport into heaven. Well, although if I were to teleport into heaven, there would be a mess about The son of the Duke is been missing in action!. Since the ck Knights were very good at their job, they would be able to noticed me missing immediately. They do knew of my strength but they were still working as my guards. I wouldnt want to troubled them so I gave up on the idea of teleporting into heaven. In that white world, I focused my thoughts on god. I heard that if I focused enough, I would be able to meet with him. I want to meet with god. I want to ask god something I want to ask god if he knew about this thing called portrait right.Pulling god over. Ooooooooi!! I just appeared and its already dangerous?! A youth with an average face who appeared in front of me, said upsettingly, when he saw me. Come to think of it, the surroundings were colored in an instant. Green meadows, starry sky, it was no longer just in white. Good evening, criminal. Eh? Why am I being called a criminal the moment we meet?! You should had never made and left a portrait of an angel, Dad. Did you knew how deep of a sigh I made when I saw that? As if from my actions, or he did read my mind, god (dad)s shoulders jumped. His eyes then slowly widen to the maximum width. What a face. That face that was the same as mine looked really bad with a surprised look. Wah.. My son is undergoing his rebellious phrase recently Ignoring my dad who was crouching down and drawing circles on the floor by his lonesome self, I began exining the matter, wanting to hear an exnation from him. Imagined my surprise when I saw a picture of an angel with my face inside a church in Hattuo. What was with that? That tone of yours is going make your dad cry Shut up. Quickly exin yourself, stupid father! That dirty mouth of yours is going to make your dad cry Ahh, shut up and stopining! My mouth was dirty enough to make sailors blushed so this was nothing. Dad stood up, scratching his cheek with a finger. Ha.Was it finally found out So you finally admit your guilt. Confess and repent. Then maybe God would forgive you. No he wont. I know, because I am god. I stared silently at dad. And a beam was released from my eyes. A start-exining-now beam. I, I got it, I got it. Well, that was before Elzmu was founded.. Ah, you read Teraos diary right? At that time, I havent got the hand of adjusting this world so there is a lot negative energy hanging about. Thats why the area around Hattuo became part of the [Demon forest] And since it was the First Founder who who first developed that area so I was there to exined that. And that was where the legend of you descending down came from? Un. Anyway the whole thing was just as Terao had written. Thats it! Do you understand? Dad gave a wide grin after saying all that. I too, had a smile that seemingly understood his reason for heading down. NOT. Do you really think you can fool me with that?! Sorry, I lied! Ill continue.. Dad continued, his head hanging down. Well, that angel was.. was actually Will himself Hm? Wasnt the timeline wrong? At that time, I shouldnt be born yet. At that time, I knew about Shou dying in a truck ident so I already had a reincarnate n going on. And, well, er, your look was also already decided so.. the angel too.. Dad said in a really frolickly manner as he tried to make it all sounded light-hearted. But the important thing was that I was made into an angel. I red at dad. Firstly, I was not happy about how my look was being used for the angel. Secondly, I felt sorry for the angel for having my look. Oh no, it was only that moment when the angel looked like you so it should be okay? Normally they look like some other Some other? Ah.no- nothing. Dad had a busted look as his eyes swam around. There was definitely something. To think he would be able to say nothing under these circumstances. I red even harder at dad who then moaned. .Angel are my descendants as they go down the line. What do you mean? Those that were the head of the Beryls family. Hearing that, I realized something. I heard it from Father before. And that Beryls family tree! Could it be that the reason each retired Beryl Head going on a journey is because They are going the job of the angel ah, no! I did not force them to do it you know! I did ask them if they are willing before giving them the job! You see, an angel meant an appearance of a child, so I gave them something that changes their appearance and also their job scope You see, the very first Beryl was me, so my blood ran deep in the family. Everyone looks like me anyway so with Wills look, it would feel like I went back to my childhood.. Dad exined desperately to me. He sure was trying hard and talking really fast. In the end, I cant help but let loose a snicker. I get it, dad. You dont need to be that desperate. I am sure dad is not someone who simply made a doll in my likeness to y around, nor to force anyone against their will to do something they dont want to. Seeing me smiling, Dad had a huge smile on his face as well. Ah, his eyes looked slightly wet. I might had gone a little overboard with the teasing. Dad looked so teasable that I just cant helped it. Sorry dad. As I apologized from the bottom of my heart, it was conveyed over to dad, whoughed happily. And, since Wills appearance was decided, it means that even the hair color and blood type was decided as well. As for the eyes, it was to be the color of Peridot On earth, it is also called the [Sun Stone]. But its not like dad is the sun god. Hm, that dontugh, okay? I used to be obsessed over power stones when I was on earth. And in one of my books, Peridot was said to change negative energy into positive energy. And, when feeling depress or unconfident, it is also said to be as warm as the sun, bringing your feelings up with it. Dad exined the meaning of his decision, his face red but now, my face went red as well. Dad was unexpectedly a romantic at heart. So much so that I could never say the things he said. .Somehow, my scalp was itching. To me, Shou was that existence. This is really how I felt when you were born. Warm, and soft, we couldugh together. you are just like the sun to me. Dads voice trailed off at the end, as he tried making his body looked smaller. His face was covered as he said it in a very small voice. And his ears were bright red. Wuuu.how embarrassing! True, that was embarrassing. I too, was holding my face with both of my hands. Hot. I was sure my face was bright red at the moment. An, anyway, think of it as a name recement. Once reincarnated, I wont be able to named you so I chose the color of your eyes. Sorry.. Ah, no problem. The two of us were bright red as we looked at the floor. .Stop it with this atmosphere! This was not a confession scene! Although I had never once experienced such a scenario before! Thats wrong. It should be that, where a boy would blushed as he gave his mother flowers on Mothers day! What was this embarrassing scene? Stop it! Oh can it be that my name from the previous world was too I coughed, failing on my attempt in trying to change the subject. Why did I even chose this question?! Stupid me! Yep, thats me. Shou, who can fly high into the sky! My sun! My sun baby!! Dad said as he ran across the meadows in full speed. .. I should sleep. As I send off Dads figure, Iy on the grass. Waitaminute. Since this was a dream, can I even sleep in it? No matter, by the burning feeling on my cheeks, I dont feel sleepy at all. TN: How we know how Will got his personality from. Chapter 157 – Side Story : God’s Failure

Chapter 157 C Side Story : Gods Failure

*Unedited Oi, what are you doing, you pervert. I froze upon hearing a cold voice behind me. As I timidly turn around, there stood the worlds cutest ever angel in the image of my son. Ah, er, no, its just, I am seeing how it is all going with the world. I mean.. its the duty of a god, isnt it? So you are just peeking at the world with that disgusting expression of yours while you send me to adjust the condition of Hadazerls forest? Do it yourself if youre that free, useless thing. I was seen grinning at the television-like magical tool as it shown what was happening down at the world so I could only epted his cursing. True from his point of view, I looked like a weird uncle who was seen grinning at the telly while drooling. Pervert was the only way to described me at that moment. I cant even defended myself. But, wasnt that attitude too much to a god? Ah no, it was not like I was trying to pull rank but even if we were on equal footing, that was still a bit too much, dont you think? Because I did exined it clearly too. That this world was still too young to bear the brunt of me appearing on it. This was something that cant be changed no matter how hard I worked so I would only leave it to the angel to helped unless something huge happened that warrant enough danger for me to head down. Thats why I was not exactly useless. T, true, I cant deny that I was a littleid back when creating this world and that caused the growing rate of this world to be quite slow. But this was just a small thing, plus, there was no helping it since I was dragged in from earth all of a sudden tond in this empty dark ce. Not to mention tearing me away from my cute cute son who was just born. There was really no helping it. But, even since I peered into my sons future and saw him getting ran over by a truck, I had been giving my all in aiding and nurturing this world. In order to twisted around that bad ending, Dad had been working really really hard. As I tried to make myself felt better, I looked back at the angel. That body was, as expected, so pretty~ This was the avatar that I created from the looks of my beloved son on earth, Shou, or Will here. Although angels had existed for thousands of years, once Wills look was decided, it had always been this look. So cute! You may think that I was a pervert, but because this body was just too cute, I was not going to changed it. He he he. But still. The one inside it was someone else. As living beings on this world cannot epted the power of god, only this created body would hold and use the power. And in order to moved around onnd, I would need a souls help in doing it. To put it correctly, [Angel] was not a being, but a [thing] with something inserted instead. Which was why, when I created this in Wills look, it felt something like creating a beautiful sculpture. Thats why, please dont think that I did this to reced my son. And those whose soul were ced inside would be the [Angel] to help a shoddy god like me. Not just any soul would do, but a soul that had an affinity with me, which was why I had been relying on the Beryls bloodline. .Ah, in the early stages of building this world, there was a boy who identally drank my blood so his soul was mixed with a bit of my essence. As shoddy as I was, I was still a god to this world. So my influence on the matter was rather huge, with the rest having the same face as me. Not to mention the [cheat]-like abilities. I might had messed up a bit there. Back on point, the soul inside the angel right now was the former Beryls head, an old grandpa. Who was not cute at all. At all. Rather, who would defend you in being said useless when you only gave the minimum power to condition the [demon forest] in this body, not to mention throwing me alone in it. Plus his attitude sucked. Was it really a noble in there? Or a Duke, even? This grandpa, with his washi in calling himself, his old man-like bad manners, showed nothing of a Noble aura. B, but this is the best I could Are you stupid enough to not know that you should at least upgrade this body if you are throwing me into the forest? You can do at least that, cant you? Eh..ah, thats right.. I hurriedly checked the records upon his words and found out that he was right. What an idiot I was. I just found out that the angels body level had been reset. Sorry Wyatt. this was my mistake Damn you! I had to spend 8 yearspleting it, you know?! Man.. you are really useless. I did felt that the mission was taking longer than usual topleted but to think it was because of this. I did not realized it at all. We could not contact each other at all unless I went down. Thats why I would always monitored the situation every time I send the angel on a mission. So why was I not doing that? Of course, that was because I was busy looking at Wills growth. used 8 years topleted hmm? 8 years? 8. My face paled. Ah, this was bad. This was leaving-a-person-in-the-forest-for-8-years bad. As my teeth chattered, I nced at Wyatt. With a scowl, he was walking towards me. The remote control was at the remote control was at the opposite table!! I immediately ran towards the telly and blocked it from view. Hmm? What the heck are you doing? Ah, I made him even more suspicious by doing that!! It was already toote Bastard I am really disgusted. You have been looking at me and grinning throughout?! Of course, my body alone cant covered the entire telly. I regretted getting the 42 inches. Wait, thats not it! It would be bad to let him know the truth, although getting mistaken was bad enough too. I struggled in the decision between telling him the truth or letting him be mistaken about it. It was like a meeting was happening in my brain immediately. Each party were arguing about their point fervently. But, once his job as the angel was over and Wyatt went back, the truth will still be exposed, wouldnt it.? At the same time as I realized that, Wyatt showed a surprised reaction. Wait this isnt me. I was overcame with despair with that sentence. He knew. Everything was over. The emoticon with both of its hand up in a surrender pose floated up above my head. This is.. my grandson, isnt it? Oi, damn god. I could see a demon standing behind Wyatt. Im sorry! So sorry!! I totally forgotten about your existence! I really felt sorry. I really messed up there. I wanted to make it up to him but Wyatt was someone, as with the Beryls family tradition, who had the power to doing everything by himself so there was nothing much I could do. Even if I was a god. So, I could only sincerely apologized. What a crime. I actually dyed him from meeting his cutest, most beautiful, clever, pretty grandson, Will! I did the I-am-really-really-sorry pose I knew, the jumping dogeza. . My head was unforgivably stepped on. Ah, my heart hurts. But as I was truly sorry, I did not struggled at all. If he could felt better, this was nothing at all. This was how much I messed up. I am sorry My apology rang across the room. For some reason, Wyatt had been silent the entire time. Although Wyatt was known to throw out curses after curses, he felt like the type who would stay silent when he was truly angered. But when I looked up and saw where he was looking at, I understood why he stayed silent. Wyatt was staring at the telly the entire time. I saw something changed within his eyes. I felt my head released from the pressure. Looking up, Wyatt, who looked like he understood something, had a beautiful smile on with that cute avatar. You, you are going to make up for this mistake, right? Of course! I said, bowing. But this man, was he really once a noble? Then I wanna quit being an angel. Eh? Doable right? Erm. Wait a minute You should have known. About that erm It would be really bad for my job if I dont have an angel around Do something about it. Eh yes. I subconsciously replied, feeling a dreadful pressureing from Wyatt. I wondered if I can do something about it Controlling the urge to sigh, I grabbed my head. So something.okay. I gave a small nod as I summoned back Wyatts body, which I had turned into data and stored. After which I ced Wyatts soul back into his body as I took the avatar back. I could only transfer you to the east forest, is that okay? I dont mind. Erm, thank you very much for helping, Wyatt although this happened, I am really thankful for all that you have done. Tsk. well, it had been fun too. Thest part was mumbled by Wyatt in a small voice. I started his transfer as I listened to him mumbling. Looked like he had some fun too. I monitored Wyatt, who hadnded in the forest safely, for while before I went to look for the next angel. Although I had been god for years now, in between gods, I was still very much a rookie. This was a difficult job, but I would still try my best. Because in this world, my son was here too. Afterwards, different from the previous generations of angels, Wyatt, who became a grandfather, went back with his lifespan still remaining. His grandson, Will, who came to know the truth, got angry and teleported to the heavens to confront his dad. but that was another story for now. TN : AND ITS FINISHED!! Now we just have to wait for the author to update. Haha. It had been a long and frustrating ride for some of you, considering the slow update but thanks for sticking around! I do have an idea for the next series but its no longer a JN but a CN. So for people who doesnt like reading CN, you might want to unfollow this blog. Because we all know how irritating spam mails can be. Well, off to the sea of ice cream waiting for me! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!